Chapter 1: Prologue
Chapter Text
Another Peaceful Day in Konohagakure.
The golden sun filtered through the leaves of the towering trees surrounding the village, dancing softly with the morning breeze. The scent of the marketplace filled the streets — fresh fruit, wildflowers, and the familiar spices of Ichiraku Ramen blending together.
Children laughed as they darted through the alleys, pretending to be legendary ninjas with makeshift wooden swords. Civilians carried out their daily routines — blacksmiths hammering, vendors calling out their wares, young genin completing simple missions with pride in their chests. Everything was at peace.
The village’s security wasn’t just evident in its high walls but in the confident expressions of the shinobi patrolling the area. It was the reflection of an era of calm, hard-won through blood and pain… And at the heart of this transformation was her.
Away from the bustling center, near the forest that wrapped around the village like a natural shield, stood a modest house. Built of wood and pale stone, it had a simple, well-kept garden surrounded by protective talismans, colorful flowers, and sealing scrolls. This was where Uzumaki Naruto lived — though calling her just by her name almost felt like an injustice.
The Unpredictable Kunoichi No. 1, Heroine of the Fourth Great Ninja War, Guardian of the Bijuu, Disciple of the Rokudaime Hokage, Daughter of the Yondaime Hokage, Bearer of the Rikudou Sennin’s chakra… And now, on the verge of becoming the Nanadaime Hokage.
Yet at that very moment, she was sprawled on her living room floor — blonde hair disheveled, a poorly drawn kanji stuck to her forehead, and her bright blue eyes fixed on the ceiling in pure frustration.
"Ugh… I don’t get why this just won’t work."
Around her lay a scene the Hyuuga clan elders would likely deem chaotic: unfurled scrolls, ink splattered on sheets and furniture, and massive creatures — or at least their shrunken versions — pacing around with boredom and curiosity.
Kurama, now the size of a medium dog, lounged on the back of the couch, tails flicking in amusement.
"Heh. Never thought I’d see you giving up so easily, brat."
Naruto rolled her eyes at the fox, flashing a tired half-smile.
"Who said I’m giving up? I’ll master this seal or my name isn’t Uzumaki Naruto, 'ttebayo!"
The energy in her voice made the other Bijuu chuckle and perk up. Having all of them here was rare, and though they were used to the blonde’s antics, this afternoon felt particularly promising.
Against her will, Naruto had been forced by Kakashi to take a vacation. After years of nonstop work — from the war to diplomatic missions, village reconstruction, and training future leaders — she’d forgotten how to rest. What she saw as silent torture, Kakashi called a necessity: "You’re not a weapon, Naruto-chan. You’re human. And even humans with godlike chakra need to breathe."
With no one to spar with and no official duties, she’d buried herself in her father’s journals. The yellowed pages held complex calculations, intricate seal designs, and the intimate thoughts of Namikaze Minato — including his hope of one day passing his knowledge to his child. Though he never got the chance in life, his words now guided her.
She wanted to recreate the Hiraishin, the famed Flying Thunder God Technique. But no matter how much she studied, there was always a tiny flaw — a crooked line, a misaligned sequence — and even the slightest error in a space-time jutsu could be disastrous.
As Naruto tried once more to align the primary seal with its secondary markers, a familiar argument brewed in the background.
"You should stop teasing Mother, Kurama. She’s totally gonna get this."
"And you should stop calling her that ridiculous name, you overgrown tanuki."
Shukaku, as always, was butting heads with Kurama. The bickering quickly escalated, and Naruto — like a weary mother dealing with rowdy kids — just sighed deeply.
"Just… don’t knock me over this time, okay?"
But of course, that’s exactly what happened.
Kurama and Shukaku shoved each other, their clumsy collision sending them crashing into Naruto — who was still holding an ink-laden brush. The seal smeared. Their chakra flared into hers.
The newly drawn markings on her hand trembled… and glowed.
A blinding flash erupted through the house. The ground shook, and a shockwave of chakra exploded outward, silencing even the forest birds.
In an instant, Naruto and the nine Bijuu vanished — leaving only a smoldering crater behind.
---
Naruto Was Pissed.
Really pissed. And confused. One moment, she was in her house trying to corral nine loud, impatient Bijuu—the next, she was standing in an unfamiliar forest surrounded by towering trees with dark trunks and a damp, heavy air that felt nothing like Hi no Kuni.
"You’ve really outdone yourselves this time…" She muttered through narrowed eyes, scanning the area. "Where are we? This doesn’t look like Konoha—or any forest in the Land of Fire." She pressed her fingers to her temple, forcing calm. "Gyuuki, can you sense which direction Octopops is in? Maybe that’ll tell us where we landed."
The Eight-Tails’ reply was grim and hesitant.
"Sorry, Naruto… I can’t feel my connection to Bee. It’s like… we’re not even in the same dimension anymore."
"Yeah, same here, Mother," added Shukaku, uncharacterively subdued. "I can’t feel Gaara either."
Their words hit Naruto like a bucket of ice water. That shouldn’t be possible. The bond between Bijuu and their Jinchūriki was profound, transcendent. If it was severed, it meant one of two things: either something terrible had happened to Bee and Gaara… or they’d landed in another dimension. And honestly, the latter seemed more likely — no matter how absurd.
I need to be sure.
Closing her eyes, Naruto activated Sage Mode, feeling natural chakra merge with her own. The forest’s energy flowed through her — alive and vibrant, but foreign. Familiar in essence, yet different. She searched for known chakra signatures — Kakashi, Sakura, Ino, Hinata, even Sasuke. Nothing.
The only chakra nearby was hers, the Bijuu’s, and hundreds of people in the distance. But none were shinobi. No buzzing energy of ninjutsu, no seals, no anomalies. Nothing.
"Shit…" Her throat tightened. "This isn’t our world."
She wanted to scream. Instead, she took a deep breath. She needed to stay sharp.
"I don’t think we’re in the Elemental Nations anymore," she said, turning to the Bijuu. "At least not the ones we know. I need intel before we act. We can’t afford unnecessary risks, so — guys, I need you to return to the seal for now. Until I figure this out, we can’t draw attention."
Chaos erupted immediately.
"WHAT?!" Kurama snarled. "No way in hell I’m sharing space with that stupid tanuki!"
"Like I’d wanna share Mother with you, you arrogant fox!" Shukaku shot back, gravelly voice cracking.
"Guys!" Isobu interjected, patience fraying. "Now’s not the time! If we keep making a scene, someone’s gonna find us — and we’ve got no clue if they’ll be friendly!"
"Isobu’s right," Kokuō said calmly. "This fight is what got us here. We need to trust Naruto now."
A tense silence fell. One by one, the Bijuu reluctantly nodded, retreating into Naruto’s seal until only their chakra remained. She exhaled, weariness dragging at her bones.
"Thanks, guys."
Adjusting her cloak, she steadied her breathing and sprinted toward the concentration of people.
But when she broke through the tree line, her steps froze.
What the hell is this?
Before her stretched a city straight out of a fever dream: skyscrapers of glass and steel gleamed under the sun, towering higher than any building in Konoha. Strange, roaring machines zipped down paved streets at impossible speeds, and crowds dressed in bizarre, colorful fabrics bustled past. The air reeked of metal, smoke, perfume, and food — a nauseating whirlwind that made her head spin.
"Guys… you seeing all this?"
"Yes, Naruto," Matatabi murmured. "And I don’t like it."
Naruto nodded slowly, mind racing.
"I think… we somehow ended up in another dimension. I was finishing my otou-san’s seal when Kurama and Shukaku knocked into me. Must’ve messed up a stroke, and their chakra surge activated it. This… this must’ve pulled us here."
Silence.
Finally, Kurama voiced the question they all wanted answered:
"So what’s the plan now, brat?"
Naruto clenched her fists.
"Find a way back. But first, I need to learn where we are, who these people are, and if we can trust anyone here. Shelter. Intel. Allies — in that order."
With a quick hand seal, she disguised herself using a basic henge — plain clothes, shorter hair, no whisker marks. Just another face in the crowd.
Then, heart pounding but resolve steeled, she took her first step into the unknown.
---
Meanwhile, in Konoha…
Chaos had seized the village. Shinobi darted through the streets, their faces etched with confusion and urgency. The woman who’d brokered peace among nations, Konoha’s golden heroine, had vanished without a trace — along with all nine Bijuu.
In the Hokage’s office, Kakashi pored over fresh reports, his visible eye sharp with silent concern.
"Naruto-chan wouldn’t just disappear…" he muttered, more to himself than to the advisor beside him. "The explosion at her house was massive, but there’s no evidence of a fight. For now, we can rule out an attack. What do we know?"
Shikamaru dragged a hand down his face with a weary sigh.
"What a drag. Almost nothing, unfortunately. A few shinobi near the area reported sensing a huge chakra pulse right before the blast. When they arrived, the house was in ruins — but no Naruto-chan, no Bijuu. No bodies. No battle residue. Just… silence."
Before they could continue, the office door slammed open. Konohamaru burst in, sweat-drenched and panting, but with a spark of hope in his eyes.
"Rokudaime-sama! I reached the toads of Mount Myōboku! They confirmed Naruto-nee-chan’s name is still active on the summoning contract. That means she’s alive. They’re certain. But for some reason they can’t fathom, they can’t reverse-summon to locate her."
Kakashi leaned back in his chair, relief flickering briefly beneath his mask.
"Maa… That’s one small comfort. If the contract’s still active, she’s unharmed. But where is another story." His expression hardened again. "Organize search teams immediately. Comb through the house, the surrounding area — any trace of residual chakra that might explain this. Shikamaru, contact the other villages. Check for anomalies, anything suspicious. And above all, contain leaks. We don’t know if this was an accident or an attack, so we can’t risk drawing unwanted attention."
"Understood." Shikamaru turned to leave, grumbling under his breath. "What a drag. Only that troublesome blonde could make me work overtime like this…"
Konohamaru followed the Hokage’s advisor out, their hurried footsteps echoing down the hall. The room emptied, leaving Kakashi alone, his gaze fixed on the sky through the window.
For a long moment, he didn’t move. The weight of the hat had never felt heavier.
"Naruto-chan… where are you?" he murmured, voice muffled and uncharacteristically raw. "Stay safe out there."
Chapter 2: Chapter 01
Chapter Text
Two weeks had passed since Naruto landed in this bizarre dimension, and piece by piece, she’d started assembling the chaotic puzzle she’d been thrown into.
She’d learned this world was vast and fragmented — far more countries than the Five Great Shinobi Nations, each with its own culture, history, and (as Shikamaru would groan) the most troublesome part: different languages.
Luckily, her native tongue resembled one from a place called Japan. Combined with her shinobi adaptability and the Bijuu’s help memorizing phrases, she’d managed to pass as a disoriented civilian.
"Are you okay, miss?"
"I… don’t really remember where I’m from."
That line, a few strategically henge-d scratches, and a dazed look were all it took to land her at a "diplomatic embassy." The people there seemed genuinely concerned, promising to help her "find her way home."
If only it were that easy.
The forest she’d woken in belonged to Brazil, where they spoke Portuguese. At first, it felt more convoluted than one of Shikamaru’s strategies, but within days, she was piecing together simple sentences. She was a ninja, after all.
Yet even with language and disguise mastered, one failure gnawed at her: the reverse summoning to Mount Myōboku wouldn’t work. Something was blocking her chakra’s connection to her world.
"We’re stuck here, brat," Kurama grumbled.
Now, perched on the balcony of a tiny apartment (rented thanks to a kind old man), Naruto swung her legs over the ledge, staring at the sky. The city below roared with lights and noise she was still learning to parse.
"I don’t get it, Kurama. There’s nothing like shinobi missions here. Too many rules — CPF, IDs, paperwork… It’s too much!" She bit into a pão de queijo (which Matatabi had deemed "acceptable").
Kurama scoffed.
"You’ve fought wars, gaki. Defeated gods. And now you’re cowed by bureaucracy?"
Saiken chimed in.
"Kurama’s right. You found mercenaries here, didn’t you? People trade danger for money and intel. Sound familiar?"
Naruto sighed. She knew they were right. And she hated sitting still. If she wanted a way home, she needed to move — access information networks, scout this world’s powers (or lack thereof), and yes, earn cash.
"Fine, fine! But we do it right. No killing innocents. No shady jobs. And most importantly — we need a name."
Shukaku didn’t hesitate.
"Killer Tanuki! Hah! Imagine their faces—"
"Absolutely not," Matatabi deadpanned, feline eyes oozing judgment.
Kurama puffed his chest.
"She should use my name. ‘Kurama’ commands respect."
"Or terrifies every human in a mile radius," Isobu muttered.
The debate raged until Kokuō, ever serene, offered:
"Kitsune. They call fox spirits that here. Clever, swift, powerful… and charismatic. It fits."
Silence. Naruto traced her whisker marks and grinned.
"Kitsune, huh? Yeah… I like it."
With the name decided, the Bijuu settled (though not without grumbling). Naruto spent the night sewing a black cloak with subtle red accents, crafting a simple Anbu-style mask, and plotting her first move.
By dawn, Kitsune was born.
---
During one of her training trips to the forest, Naruto stumbled upon something she hadn’t expected. Amid the tranquil sounds of nature and the steady flow of energy around her, she sensed it — a presence that felt wrong. Distorted. Like it carried a storm inside.
That’s how she met a man unlike anyone she’d seen in this dimension. Dark, messy hair. Worn, simple clothes. But what caught her attention was the energy radiating from him. Not chakra, but something close — wild, unstable, suffocating. Rage. Fear. Anguish. It rolled off him in waves, palpable even without Sage Mode.
Ever curious, she tried to talk to him. Learned his name was Bruce Banner. But when she pressed for details, he grew visibly agitated — eyes darting, sweat beading, body coiled like a spring about to snap.
He bolted before she could say another word.
Naruto Uzumaki wasn’t one to let things go.
"There’s something about him, Kurama… Don’t know what, but it’s important."
"Or trouble, brat."
"I can handle it, ’ttebayo!" She flashed a stubborn half-smile.
---
Days later, she returned to the same stretch of forest. Instead of serenity, a roar split the air like thunder. Trees uprooted. The ground quaked. Chaos unfolded before her.
And there it was.
A hulking monster — green skin, muscles like boulders — pummeling the earth, hurling rocks like toys. Naruto froze. Not from fear, but sheer disbelief.
What the hell is that?!
She considered walking away. Drawing attention was the last thing she needed. But then—
"It’s heading for the city," Gyūki warned.
"Innocent people will get hurt," Chōmei added.
Naruto sighed, her gaze hardening. "Yeah… knew I couldn’t ignore this."
With a nimble leap, she joined the fray.
The fight was brutal but straightforward. The beast was raw strength without finesse; Naruto was speed, Sage-enhanced reflexes, and Isobu’s sensory illusions. She dodged, struck pressure points, used the terrain — until a precise natural chakra strike finally sent the giant crashing down like a felled mountain.
Then came the real surprise.
Before her eyes, the monster shrank. Green faded to flesh, muscles slackened — and seconds later, Bruce Banner lay unconscious on the ground.
Naruto stared, chest rising and falling as she caught her breath.
So it was you…
The energy, the pain — it made sense now. But he wasn’t a Jinchūriki. No Bijuu lived inside him. This was something else. Something strange. And yet… she recognized that pain.
Kneeling beside him, she hesitated only a moment.
You’ve got your own demon… Just not like mine.
The Bijuu stayed silent. Even Kurama, who had little patience for fragile humans, seemed unusually subdued.
"We’re not leaving him here, right?" Matatabi murmured.
"’Course not," Naruto said, hoisting Bruce carefully into her arms. "He’ll wake up clueless, and who knows what they’d do to him. He needs help."
---
Now, with Bruce sprawled on her battered couch, Naruto studied his face intently.
Hope you don’t remember me as the girl who kicked your ass.
Leaning against the wall, she exhaled.
And I’m gonna need one hell of a cover story…
---
Waking in unfamiliar places wasn’t new to Bruce Banner. He’d come to in alleyways, abandoned warehouses, even deserted beaches after the chaos his other half left behind. But realizing he wasn’t alone? That was concerning.
Almost reflexively, he jerked upright on the worn couch, eyes scanning the room with clinical precision. The apartment was small, modest, barely furnished. Few clues about its occupant — no photos, art, or personal items in sight.
The only sound was the soft static of an old TV playing a brightly colored children’s show. Bruce recognized the format—one of those language-learning cartoons. He’d used similar ones to brush up on Portuguese or Arabic.
Then, another noise: the faint clatter of kitchenware. Pots, maybe, or utensils being arranged. A pause, as if sensing he was awake. Then light, deliberate footsteps.
She emerged seconds later, and Bruce recognized her instantly. The blonde woman from the forest.
But she looked different now. No training gear. Just gray sweatpants and a white tank top that hugged her curves and revealed toned arms — lean muscle built from a lifetime of discipline. Yet she seemed at ease.
Bruce studied her. She was smaller than he remembered, but something in her posture — the way she moved, breathed — screamed trained. Soldier? Government operative? Either was possible. And for someone like him, both were dangerous.
That’s why he hadn’t trusted her before.
She could easily be one of Ross’s agents, coached to earn his trust and drag him back. The amnesia story? Convenient. Showing up when he was vulnerable? Too suspicious.
Lost in thought, he barely noticed her crossing the room until she stood just steps away.
"Glad you’re awake," she said, voice light, almost playful, but firm. "Remember anything about what happened?"
Bruce glanced away, calculating. "No. Not much, really."
Her shoulders relaxed almost imperceptibly. A quiet exhale before she resumed her casual tone.
"Well, I was training in the woods again when I found you passed out and half-naked." She smiled, like she was trying to lighten the mood. "Didn’t know where you lived, so I brought you here. You weren’t mugged, were you?"
The mention of his state made him stiffen. His stomach churned at the obvious implication: he’d lost control. Again. It was always a risk, always a curse. But the fact she was alive… unharmed… suggested she hadn’t encountered him mid-transformation.
"I really don’t remember," he repeated, heavier this time. "But I appreciate the help. I should go."
He needed distance. From her. This place. Everything.
But she crossed her arms, studying him with a gaze that wasn’t hostile — just practical. Almost kind.
"No need to thank me. And you’re still shaky. Coffee’s almost ready — eat first, then leave." Her smile softened. "I’m Uzumaki Naruto, by the way. You ran off before I could introduce myself last time."
Uzumaki Naruto. The name was strange. Unusual. Asian, he’d guess. If she was an agent, she was very convincing.
She turned back to the kitchen like trusting him not to attack her was the most natural thing in the world.
Bruce stayed seated, silent, staring at the space she’d left. He didn’t trust her. Couldn’t. But something primal—that inner voice honed by years of running — whispered that walking away now would be a mistake.
His eyes found a stack of clean clothes folded on the coffee table. Shirt, pants, even a towel.
With a resigned sigh, he grabbed them, stood gingerly (muscles still aching), and headed for what he assumed was the bathroom.
---
The soft click of the bathroom door signaled Bruce hadn’t bolted. Naruto exhaled in relief.
She knew he was wary — more than usual, even for someone living on high alert. But she understood. If she had a monster inside her, one capable of leveling cities in a fit of rage, she’d expect betrayal around every corner too. Kurama grumbled in her mind, but she ignored him with a faint smile.
You’re a sweetheart, but you’ve caused enough disasters to prove him right.
As she set the small wooden kitchen table, Naruto mentally rehearsed ways to earn Bruce’s trust. There was something about him — an invisible pull stronger than mere curiosity. Like her chakra knew he’d be important. That Bruce might, somehow, help her find a way home.
Or at least understand this strange world she’d landed in.
Dragging footsteps made her glance up. Bruce had returned, now clad in clean clothes that fit him suspiciously well. She silently thanked her impulse to stock varied sizes when furnishing the apartment.
"Sit. Help yourself," she said, serving rice, miso eggplant, and fried fish — a simple meal Kakashi had stubbornly drilled into her nutrition routine. It also staved off the homesickness that crept in when she thought too long.
Across the table, Bruce frowned slightly at the chopsticks. Naruto moved to fetch Western utensils.
"Don’t trouble yourself," he said, raising a hand. "Just point me to the silverware. I’ve inconvenienced you enough."
"No trouble at all." She smiled, retrieving a fork. "You’re a guest. And I can’t just ignore someone who needs help, ’ttebayo."
Bruce studied her with an unreadable look but accepted the fork. The silence that followed was comfortable.
"You said your name’s Naruto?" he asked after a while. "Asian descent? Or an immigrant?"
She paused, fish halfway to her mouth. A careful question required a careful answer.
"Hmm… honestly? I don’t know. I don’t remember how I got here. Didn’t even speak the language when I woke up." She kept her eyes on her plate a beat too long before meeting his gaze. "Some embassy folks helped me. Now I’m trying to get home."
A pause.
"So you were taken?" Bruce arched a brow. "That’d explain some gaps. And your Portuguese — it’s near fluent. Barely an accent. Better than mine, and I’ve lived here years."
Naruto shrugged.
"I learn fast." A mischievous grin. "It’s not so hard. Just weird at first. As for the rest…" She spread her hands. "I woke up in those woods where I found you. Been figuring things out since."
She watched as Bruce analyzed her in silence, eyes hunting for lies. Naruto held his gaze. She wanted him to believe her. And by the subtle shift in his posture — he did. Or at least, he wanted to.
The conversation flowed easier after that.
When she admitted uncertainty about her origins, he noted—with academic curiosity — that her features blended Eastern and Western traits. Naruto didn’t understand the labels but liked how he offered explanations without judgment.
Then, naturally, he proposed a trade: he’d teach her English ("Essential anywhere," he said), and she’d help his Portuguese. Naruto agreed instantly. The idea of routine, of exchange, made her chest loosen.
---
Hours later, alone amidst Hiraishin scrolls and notes, Naruto stared at the wall, pensive.
Kurama, curled in her mind like a lazy cat, cracked one eye open.
"Overthinking again, brat."
Maybe. But deep down, she knew. The same instinct that guided her life’s pivotal moments screamed at her to stay close to Bruce Banner. And Naruto trusted that instinct more than any technique, seal, or Bijuu.
It had led her to Shikamaru at six years old.
And just like then, she felt it with bone-deep certainty:
This meeting would change everything.
Forever.
Chapter 3: Chapter 02
Chapter Text
Four months had passed since Naruto brought Bruce to her apartment that strange, silent morning. Slowly, their coexistence had settled into a quiet rhythm — almost comfortable, though neither spoke of it. In that time, Naruto learned more about Bruce, and by extension, the dimension she’d been thrown into.
Bruce Banner was a quiet man. Methodical. Observant. She came to realize his reserve wasn’t just shyness or introspection — he moved like someone perpetually hunted, always teetering on a precipice. A creature intimately familiar with its cage, even if no one else could see the bars.
He reminded her of Shino, a friend often overlooked until the exact moment he was needed. That same steady, silent presence. Yet when she learned he was a scientist, a flicker of alarm sparked in her — for one involuntary instant, she thought of Orochimaru. But the comparison dissolved like smoke. Bruce was different. It was in his eyes, his measured voice. He carried guilt, yes, but also limits — a moral compass Orochimaru had never possessed.
So she stopped seeing the "green monster" as just a threat.
Maybe it was the consequence of something Bruce had tried to do. Something that went wrong.
She didn’t ask. Everyone had secrets — her more than most. And if he ever chose to trust her, she’d have to be honest too. Tell him where she came from. What she was.
During those months, she also discovered that if her seals failed, finding a way home would require leaving Brazil. Countries like the U.S., Russia, or China had advanced technologies that might help. It was only a matter of time before she took mercenary work — not just for money, but for intel and connections.
The real breakthrough, however, was finally completing her father’s Hiraishin seal. It wasn’t perfect — she could only use it with kunai for now — but it was more than she’d hoped for in so little time. Wielding this technique felt like Minato’s legacy resting on her shoulders.
---
That afternoon, she knelt in the forest beside a carefully drawn seal, an open scroll of scribbled hypotheses at her side. Kurama watched silently as the other Bijuu remained alert within her.
"Brat, we don’t know if Isobu’s theory’s right. Be careful. We don’t need you exploding — or sending us to another dimension," Kurama warned, his tone gravely serious.
"I know," she muttered, brow furrowed. "But I think he’s right. Summoning seals connect our dimension to the summoning realm. Since we’re here, that link’s broken. I had to redesign everything. Plus…" She sighed. "The chakra here’s weird. Denser. Nature reacts differently."
"We’re just worried, Naruto," Son Goku said gently. "We don’t want anything to happen to you."
"It’ll work. Promise. Now, suppress your chakra. Any interference could destabilize it."
Tension thickened as she gathered chakra. This wasn’t just a summoning — it was a lifeline. Proof her world still existed beyond memory.
"Kuchiyose no Jutsu!" she shouted, hands slamming into the final seal.
At first, nothing. The seal lay inert, and her heart plummeted — until, slowly, the markings began to glow. Faint at first, then blazing until the forest pulsed with light. White smoke billowed, and when it cleared, a familiar figure stood before her.
"Finally, Naruto-san. Konoha’s been tearing itself apart searching for you," croaked Gamaden, his bulbous eyes brimming with relief.
Naruto didn’t realize she was crying until tears hit the dirt.
"Gamaden!" Her grin split her face. "So happy to see you, ’ttebayo! But how’d you know it was me?"
"I’d know your chakra anywhere. But where are we? This forest isn’t familiar."
She took a steadying breath. Time to explain.
She told him everything — where she was, how she got here, why the summoning only worked now. The strange chakra. Almost everything.
"They don’t call you the Unpredictable Kunoichi for nothing," Gamaden sighed. "How will you return?"
"Not sure yet. But I’ll figure it out. For now—" She thrust a scroll into his hands. "Give this to Kakashi-sensei. Tell him I’m safe, and I’ll come home when I can."
"Consider it done. Be careful. And keep in touch when possible."
Naruto nodded, hastily wiping her face. "You bet!"
As the summoning smoke faded, leaving her alone again, Naruto closed her eyes and let herself collapse backward into the leaf-strewn earth.
---
Finally sending word home felt like casting an anchor into the turbulent sea of her new reality. She still didn’t know how to return, but now, at least, Konoha would know she was alive — and that soothed her more than she cared to admit.
It was time to move.
Finding mercenary work wasn’t easy. This underworld had its own bizarre bureaucracy. Power alone wasn’t enough; she needed reputation. And as a stranger who’d appeared out of nowhere, Naruto had to build hers from scratch.
Her first leads came from a shadowy, almost comical corner of the internet — forums with cryptic rules, odd avatars, and coded language. Under a fake name, she began asking questions. Wary at first, she quickly grasped the game: the more you seemed to know, the more respect you earned. And Naruto, even from another world, was a master of adaptation. Soon, she’d crafted a basic profile — fake ID, carefully understated skills, and sharp replies in the right threads.
It was a start.
High-profile jobs didn’t come immediately. She took small gigs first: escorts, package deliveries, "area cleanups" that felt more like gang brawls than real work. But Naruto was patient. She had time. And as her name grew in the darker corners of the web, her true mission continued in the shadows.
She and the Bijuu had a plan.
Inspired by the Shiki Fūjin and her deep knowledge of chakra structures, Naruto designed a new seal — one that let the Bijuu transfer fragments of their chakra into independent clones. With these clones disguised by henge and blending into civilian populations, gathering intel across borders became startlingly efficient.
Eyes and ears scattered worldwide, linked through their shared mental space.
Let no one say Naruto and the Bijuu couldn’t be discreet.
Of the nine, only two stayed behind: Shukaku and Kurama.
Shukaku, by unanimous vote, was a walking liability. Even with a perfect henge, they all knew he’d blow his cover at the first excited outburst. Kurama, with trademark disdain, had flatly refused to "mingle with noisy, irritating meat sacks."
She’d rolled her eyes but secretly felt relieved. She liked having him close.
With the plan set, Naruto knew it was time to leave. Her next destination: a country with promising tech infrastructure. The first step on a long, necessary journey.
But there was one thing left to do.
Say goodbye to Bruce.
---
She found him in his apartment, buried under stacks of books and notes, shoulders tense with exhaustion.
"So you’re really leaving," he said, voice calm but tinged with a sadness he couldn’t hide.
"Yeah, Bruce. I need to find a way home. People are waiting for me."
He nodded, eyes downcast. "Well… good luck. It’s been nice knowing you."
Naruto scowled, punching her hip. "Don’t say it like we’ll never meet again! If that’s how it is, we will see each other. ’Ttebayo!"
Bruce laughed — soft, but genuine. "Right, right. I hope so. And… thanks. For everything."
She crossed her arms, smiling faintly. "Yeah, yeah. I’m off now. Take care of yourself, Bruce."
"You too, Naruto. Safe travels."
On impulse, she pulled him into a hug.
He stiffened, startled, then returned it — hesitant at first, then firm.
"Really take care, okay?" she murmured.
"You too."
For a moment, she hesitated.
Bruce carried something inside him. Not just the "green monster." Fear. Guilt. Loneliness. Leaving him alone with it sat wrong with her.
So — on a whim — she left a hidden clone behind, cloaked by henge, and a Hiraishin-marked kunai. If anything happened to Bruce, anything, she’d be there in an instant.
The least she could do for the quiet man who’d become her first friend in this world.
Then, with resolve in her heart and the wind in her blonde hair, Uzumaki Naruto set off on her new mission.
---
The Hokage's Office
"Shikamaru, still no leads on Naruto's whereabouts?"
The Rokudaime's voice was weary but firm. The eyes hidden beneath his silver bangs looked darker than usual.
"What a drag..." The advisor sighed. "Nothing yet. That troublesome blonde's left no traces."
The silence that followed was heavy.
Four months had passed since Naruto's disappearance, and with each week, the anxiety grew. Kakashi wouldn't admit how much it affected him, but the unease was undeniable. Even Sasuke — with his sharp perception and near-spiritual bond with his former teammate — could detect nothing. It was as if she'd vanished from the world entirely.
Just as Kakashi was about to issue new search orders, a familiar chakra surge flooded the room — a summoning.
Both shinobi snapped their attention to the center of the office where, with a muffled "poof!", Gamaden — one of Mount Myōboku's messenger toads — landed squarely on the Hokage's desk.
Clutched in his paws: a scroll bearing Naruto's personal seal.
They were at his side instantly, eyes wide with hope and urgency.
"You found Naruto? Where is she? Is she alright?" Kakashi's words came faster than usual.
"When's that idiot coming back? Does she need help? What happened?" Shikamaru fired off, already looming over the poor toad.
"Was she taken? Why? Why hasn't she returned?" Kakashi pressed without pause.
"Are the Bijuu with her? What—"
Gamaden blinked, visibly dizzy from the onslaught. Then, with an irritated huff, he spat a glob of sticky saliva directly onto both shinobi's faces, silencing them immediately.
"NOW WILL YOU LISTEN?!" croaked the toad. "Naruto-san says she's fine and not to worry. She's working hard to get home. The scroll answers your urgent questions. My job's done. Sayonara!"
With a final hop, he vanished in another puff of smoke, leaving heavy silence in his wake.
Kakashi — still wiping his face with a handkerchief — carefully unsealed the scroll and began to read.
---
Kakashi-sensei,
I know you've realized I'm missing by now.
Call off the search parties.
I'm not in the Elemental Nations — not even in our dimension, actually.
Thanks to a seal accident involving Shukaku and Kurama, I'm in a completely strange place unlike Konoha.
I'm doing my best to get home, but I don't know how long it'll take.
Please assure everyone I'm safe.
I'll contact you when I can.
Uzumaki Naruto, 'ttebayo!
---
Kakashi finished reading, running a slow hand over the parchment with a sigh of relief and exhaustion. Even knowing Naruto, he'd never imagined her next stunt would involve other realities.
"Shikamaru... Recall all teams searching for Naruto. We finally have news. And..." He rubbed his temple. "We'd better explain this when everyone's gathered."
"What a drag..." Shikamaru began, but there was a faint smile on his lips this time. "But she's definitely okay?"
Kakashi closed his eyes briefly, feeling the weight lift from his chest.
"Maa... My cute student's just fine."
Shikamaru nodded, relieved. For the first time in weeks, the tension in his shoulders eased. Without another word, he left to carry out the order — his posture noticeably straighter than when he'd entered.
Kakashi gazed out the window. Clouds drifted slowly over Konoha. The village moved on, but its heart was still absent.
"You never fail to surprise me, Naruto..." he murmured. "Stay safe. And don't take too long coming home."
Chapter 4: Chapter 03
Chapter Text
Naruto exhaled in relief as she stepped off the plane onto American soil. The flight had been a test of patience — not because of security, but the deafening roar of engines that seemed to rattle her enhanced senses.
"Told you we should’ve flown ourselves," Chōmei grumbled.
"Next time, I’ll take your advice," she conceded. "But entering the country ‘legally’ seemed smarter for our first try."
Immigration hadn’t been difficult. With flawless forged documents from one of her clones and a touch of genjutsu, the process went smoothly. Still, she kept her guard up — in this strange world, anything could go wrong.
Stepping onto the bustling sidewalk outside the airport, she paused. The city’s energy, the smells of exhaust, street food, and wet concrete — it all felt so alien. She closed her eyes briefly.
I really miss Konoha…
"And fresh air. And silence. Barely any birds here," Saiken noted softly.
"Add it to the list," she replied, forcing a small smile.
"So where to now, brat?" Kurama rumbled.
"Somewhere quiet to rest. Got a meeting with a potential client in two days. Some paranoid rich guy."
"Oh? Bodyguard work?" Matatabi mused. "Interesting."
"Apparently, whoever’s after him scared off local mercenaries. Forum intel says he’s offering big money, but no takers. Only the desperate—"
"—Or the confident," Kurama interjected, smug.
"Hah! Probably some weakling, Mother! No way a meat sack from this dimension beats you!" Shukaku crowed.
"Don’t underestimate them," Naruto warned. "We’ve seen this world has its own monsters."
"That ‘Captain America’? Or the man who turns into a beast?" Son Gokū asked, intrigued. "I’d like to fight them."
She shook her head with a wry grin. "Maybe someday. Not today."
She walked several blocks from the airport, her disguise — plain, forgettable — drawing no attention. Soon, she found a nondescript hotel with an empty lobby. Perfect.
Check-in was swift (thanks to subtle genjutsu and her knack for crafting convincing aliases), and within minutes, she collapsed onto a clean, simple bed.
The moment her head hit the pillow, her body seemed to shut down. It wasn’t just physical fatigue — it was the strain of constant vigilance in a world with foreign rules and invisible threats.
But rest was part of the mission.
Tomorrow, she’d investigate the client. Learn why he was being hunted. And most importantly: Who frightened even this world’s mercenaries.
Right now? Five more minutes.
Before any Bijuu could protest, she was out cold.
---
Two days later, Naruto arrived at the New York docks clad in her full ANBU gear — matte black with lightweight plating for mobility, the white fox mask with red accents stark against the shadows. Her steps made no sound as she scanned every corner en route to the meeting point.
The air hung thick with salt and motor oil. Rusted cranes groaned in the wind, stacked shipping containers casting dense shadows. The perfect place for dirty deals… and avoiding prying eyes.
Between the containers, she spotted the man with the blue-and-green striped scarf — exactly as described.
Using a minor jutsu to disguise her voice, she emerged from the darkness.
"Dr. Finn, I presume?"
The man startled slightly but showed no fear — which surprised her. He nodded, his worried expression unwavering.
"And you must be Kitsune," he said, voice low and tense. "I’d begun to think you wouldn’t come. Others backed out, even with my offer."
Naruto studied him. Average height, brown hair graying at the temples. His eyes were steel-green, his build sturdy but not muscular — more like someone who spent nights in labs tinkering with machines and chemicals.
She crossed her arms. "Like I said, I need to know what I’m up against. If you want protection until that conference, tell me who’s trying to silence you."
Dr. Finn sighed, pulling a flash drive from his pocket but not yet handing it over.
"I don’t know who. Just threats — letters, encrypted emails, warnings left at my door. A colleague disappeared. Another was found dead. They don’t want my research going public."
Naruto remained still, absorbing this behind the mask. "What’s so dangerous about your work?"
"A new nanocell. It regenerates tissue ten times more efficiently than anything existing. Could end organ failure, reverse degenerative diseases… but it’s also adaptable for less noble uses."
"Enhanced soldiers," she stated bluntly.
"That’s their fear. That I’ll expose it before they can weaponize or monopolize it."
A slight nod. Decision made.
"Understood. From this moment, you’re under my protection. I’ll be your shadow — you won’t even know I’m there. No one gets near you without me knowing."
The certainty in her voice eased his tension — just slightly.
"Can I trust you?"
Her reply was ironclad. "If I’m good at one thing, it’s protecting people. That’s my nindō."
He didn’t understand the last word, but he recognized the conviction behind it. With a nod, he handed over the flash drive.
"This is everything. And… be careful. They hired someone dangerous. A professional. Not your average thug."
Naruto pocketed the drive, then glanced at the darkening sky over the harbor.
"Whoever they send won’t stop me from completing this mission. Dattebayo."
---
Naruto was bored.
Two and a half months guarding Dr. Finn, and not a single exciting incident — no chases, no ambushes, no assassination attempts worth mentioning. Just her, clones patrolling, and the doctor jumping at every creak in the hallway.
She was starting to wonder if he was actually in danger or just a paranoid old man with a persecution complex. Even her dullest Konoha missions had something happen — hell, once she’d time-traveled and met her dad and an adorable mini Kakashi-sensei.
Swinging her legs from a lab support beam, she seriously considered sending clones to babysit Finn while she explored New York. The city was too loud but fascinating — every corner held new secrets.
Then the building exploded.
The lab door rocketed inward, smashing into a metal table and triggering sparks and alarms. Naruto dropped into a combat stance before the debris settled.
Thick gray smoke swirled with the stench of gunpowder and burnt wiring. As it cleared, a figure emerged from the wreckage.
Tall. Caucasian. Tactical gear. A gleaming metal arm and dead-eyed stare. Dark hair brushed his shoulders, his jaw set with lethal focus.
If Naruto hadn’t faced Orochimaru, Pain, or Madara, she might’ve shivered. Instead, she grinned behind her mask.
"Finally!"
She lunged. Her kick — aimed at his ribs — would’ve cratered concrete had he not dodged. She whistled. "You’re quick."
He responded with silence, drawing a pistol. Bullets whizzed past as she flipped aside, but Dr. Finn couldn’t stay in the crossfire.
"Kage Bunshin no Jutsu!"
Three clones poofed into existence.
"Get the doc to safety. Priority one."
"Yes, boss!"
They vanished with the trembling scientist. Naruto’s eye twitched as the assassin tried to pursue, treating her like a speedbump.
"Hey! HEY!" She cracked her knuckles. "You don’t know who you’re messing with!"
In a blink, she was in his face. Her punch connected with his metal arm, the impact sending him crashing over a steel table.
Naruto cracked her neck. "Now we’re having fun."
What followed was brutal efficiency versus jinchūriki chaos. He was skilled — trained, tactical, strong — but she was Uzumaki Naruto. Even holding back, she forced him defensive within minutes, disarming him with a twist that sent his gun skidding away.
She was about to end it when he dropped a small metal sphere.
"Huh—?"
BOOM.
The concussive blast rattled her bones. Coughing through the smoke, she scanned the room — but he was gone.
Shukaku growled in her mind. "You’re not chasing him, Mother?"
"Oh, we’ll meet again," she promised, adjusting her mask.
The lab was trashed — burning concrete, scattered debris. Time to regroup with her clones and the doctor.
As she melted into the shadows, one thing was clear:
This was just the beginning.
Chapter 5: Chapter 04
Chapter Text
Their cat-and-mouse game dragged on for weeks.
Each encounter left Naruto more irritated — not by the attacks themselves, but by her opponent’s behavior. Same moves. Same patterns. Same rigid approach. No adaptation. No new strategies.
And the strangest part? He fought as if he’d never faced her before. Always underestimating. Always ignoring her at first. Like his memory reset after every clash.
It infuriated her more than Iruka-sensei’s endless lectures on patience. It was disrespectful. And, above all, wrong.
"This isn’t normal…" she muttered, watching him retreat like a ghost following a script.
She no longer saw him as a fighter. He was a puppet. A programmed doll.
---
The day of Dr. Finn’s long-awaited conference arrived. The auditorium buzzed with doctors, scientists, and government agents. Naruto — masked and codenamed Kitsune — lurked in the shadows, scanning every corner.
Nothing happened.
Dr. Finn delivered his speech with confidence, presenting his research with passion. Naruto spotted the visible relief in his shoulders when government officials stood, shook his hand, and pledged funding.
The road ahead would still be long — but now, he wouldn’t walk it alone.
As the event ended, Finn approached her in a side corridor.
"Kitsune… thank you. You literally saved me. I wouldn’t have made it without you."
She crossed her arms. "Just fulfilling the contract. No thanks needed."
He smiled, pressing an envelope into her hands. "Even so… thank you."
With that, he merged into his new government security detail.
Mission complete.
---
The name Kitsune began circulating through the mercenary underworld's darkest circles.
She was the masked bodyguard who'd faced the Winter Soldier — a ghost even professional killers feared — and lived. More than lived: she'd made him fail. That was unprecedented.
Her name surfaced in encrypted messages and hushed whispers. Job offers trickled in from increasingly powerful — and dangerous — clients.
But Naruto wasn’t interested in another mission. Not yet.
This world had more to explore, and she’d barely scratched the surface.
So after leaving New York behind, she made her decision with a wide grin and a glint of mischief in her eyes.
"Vegas, here I come!"
---
Naruto’s arrival in Vegas was smooth. She found a discreet yet cozy hotel and settled in effortlessly.
The city of sin’s vibrant energy enchanted her. She missed Konoha’s forests, but chaos and noise had always felt like home — especially after growing up near the red-light district. Long before she could write her name, she’d learned gambling from nee-chans whose lessons only made sense years later.
In a way, this was coming home.
Slipping into a sleek, sunset-orange evening dress, Naruto hit the casino floor. Like Tsunade’s infamous luck, her own was legendary — and combined with her knack for leveraging her charms, the first few nights were very profitable.
On one such night, her streak caught the attention of VIPs watching from the high-roller suites above.
Tony Stark was bored.
This "business meeting" was endless — numbers, projections, hollow promises. Then he overheard security chatter about a fox enchanting the tables below.
Curious, he checked the cameras.
And saw her.
A burgundy dress hugged every lethal curve. Bold but tasteful makeup. Golden hair loosely pinned, a few strands framing a face that glowed like a nymph’s — alive, unpredictable, radiant.
"Invite her up," he told security. "Politely. No pressure."
Minutes later, the elevator doors opened.
Tony paused. She was stunning up close.
"Miss," he greeted, offering champagne with a smirk. "Welcome to the boredom tier. Hope you don’t mind mediocre company."
"Said every man pretending to be humble," she countered, taking the glass. "Prove me wrong."
He laughed, delighted.
"Let me try." Offering his arm, he led her to a private table. "Tony Stark."
"I know." A sip. "Hard to miss in this world."
"And you?" He leaned in. "Got a name, or keeping me guessing?"
She tilted her head, eyes glinting. "Where’s the fun in spoiling everything at once?"
Tony’s grin widened. Hook, line, and sinker.
As the night wore on, he was mesmerized. Not just by her looks, but her mind — the sharp wit, the laugh like wind chimes, the way she matched his banter without ever fully yielding. She flirted but kept him at arm’s length.
She was, frankly, perfect.
When he invited her to his suite, she refused with a smile.
"Fun night. But I don’t do one-night stands."
Tony blinked. That… didn’t happen often. And damn if it didn’t intrigue him more.
"Fair," he conceded. "Rain check?"
A half-smile. "If you’re in New York, buy me coffee."
Never one to miss an opening, he countered: "What if I book that coffee now?"
She assessed him, then plucked his phone from his pocket and typed her number.
"You’re the first woman," he noted, "who’s said that to me without batting an eye."
"Goodnight, Tony."
"Night, mystery woman."
As the elevator doors closed, Tony realized — for the first time in ages — he was perfectly content not ending the night in a stranger’s bed.
And he had no idea how deep this fascination would go.
---
The Hokage’s meeting chamber was quieter than usual. A charged anticipation hung in the air as the scroll unfurled across the dark wooden table.
Kakashi, seated at the head, studied each word with laser focus. His fingers gripped the parchment like it was the only tether to Naruto in this moment.
Around him, the others waited — some anxious, some worried, a few with carefully feigned calm.
"She’s alive," Kakashi finally said, voice low but steady. His eyes lifted, meeting each gaze. "And adapting to the world she’s in."
Sakura exhaled sharply, her shoulders loosening for the first time since entering. She leaned forward, eyes glistening. "Is she— is she hurt?"
"No mention of injuries. By all accounts, she’s safe." He slid the scroll toward her. "She’s created an identity, a network. Working as a mercenary — but only on missions that align with her principles."
Tsunade arched a brow, snatching a second scroll left beside the first. Her eyes devoured the pages with growing interest. "These medical texts — from her world?" she muttered. "Some theories challenge foundational iryō-ninjutsu. Chemical combinations I’ve never seen. This is gold."
"She sent them for you and me," Sakura noted, tracing the papers reverently. "Said we’d understand them better."
"Damn right we will," Tsunade smirked. "Clever girl."
"Doesn’t change the fact she’s still trapped," Shikamaru interjected, forehead creased, elbows planted on the table. "Even her summons can’t cross dimensions without her direct permission. If that seal activated by accident, we’ve no way to replicate it."
Sakura whirled on him. "So what? We sit here while she figures it out alone? This is Naruto, Shikamaru. She always puts others first— and now she’s alone—"
"I worry too," he said softly. "But we’re powerless. Sending shinobi blindly would waste resources. Cause more chaos."
Yamato, silent until now, spoke up. "Agreed. And Naruto’s absence is already stirring unrest among civilians. Clan councils are asking questions. If we panic, we’ll fuel worse rumors."
Sakura’s fists clenched, but she didn’t retort.
"I get it," she said at last, voice thick. "But I can’t just— accept this. After everything she’s endured, now she’s carrying this alone?"
"Not entirely alone," Sasuke said, quiet but firm. All eyes turned to him. "I’ve been researching. Testing if the Rinnegan can trace her. It’s unstable. Dangerous. But possible."
Sakura gaped. "Why didn’t you say so?!"
"Because it’s not viable yet. Might never be. False hope helps no one."
Tsunade watched silently, fingers drumming the table as she reread Naruto’s words.
"Even if we can’t retrieve her yet, she’s alive. And planning ahead. That’s more than I’d hoped," she murmured.
Kakashi sighed deeply, briefly shutting his eyes.
"Now the real question… How do I explain this to the other Kage? The summit’s in three days. They’ll expect Konoha’s ambassador— and she’s not coming home anytime soon."
Shikamaru steepled his fingers. "What a drag. Tell the truth: a dimensional incident. Naruto’s alive but temporarily unavailable. Still advocating for peace, even from afar."
"And if they press for details?" Yamato asked.
"Then say trusting Naruto is trusting Konoha," Sakura said, eyes blazing. "She’s never given us reason to doubt."
Sasuke huffed — almost a laugh. "She’ll mock us for worrying when she hears."
"Maa… She will," Kakashi agreed, gazing out the window. "But somewhere out there… she’ll smile knowing we never stopped looking."
---
Chapter 6: Chapter 05
Chapter Text
Since returning to New York, Naruto had continued exploring this world discreetly. She took occasional missions as Kitsune — nothing as dramatic as guarding Dr. Finn, but enough to stay sharp and stave off boredom.
It was a quiet existence, moving through alleyways and urban shadows. There was a different adrenaline here — grittier, dirtier — and Naruto was starting to understand its rhythm.
In her downtime, she read reports from the other infiltrated Bijuu. Weekly updates: Matatabi in Japan, Kokuō traversing African deserts, Son Gokū discovering a hidden community shielded by some natural repulsion field — ancient barriers or advanced tech, perhaps.
"Why hide something so fiercely in a world without chakra systems?" she mused.
Kurama’s growl rumbled in her mind. "Either hiding from danger… or protecting the world from something worse."
Between missions, she kept up with Tony Stark’s erratic texts — always provocative, always entertaining.
> Tony: "Sent the wrong bot for coffee. Now I’m stuck with vanilla mocha."
> Naruto: "Serves you right. Bet the bot has better taste."
> Tony: "It does. It likes you. Can’t compete."
> Naruto: "Try harder."
> Tony: "Dinner. Wine. Penthouse view. Enough?"
> Naruto: "Too flashy. Keep it simple."
She smiled at these exchanges. They made her feel human amidst the chaos.
Then, tranquility shattered.
The special kunai she’d left with Bruce’s guard clone vibrated in its holster.
With a seal, Naruto flashed away — reappearing in a dim Brazilian alley as her clone dissolved into smoke.
"Two men surveilling the building," the clone reported. "American accents. Mentioned ‘extracting the target.’ Waiting for the right moment."
Naruto’s eyes narrowed. "Does Banner know?"
"No. He was asleep."
"Good. My turn."
Clad in ANBU gear, she slipped through the back entrance. The air was thick with tropical heat, crickets chirping obliviously.
A silent leap through the window, and she was inside Bruce’s modest apartment. She ghosted toward the bedroom—
A floorboard creaked.
Bruce jolted awake, grabbing a chair as a makeshift weapon. "Who’s there?!"
Naruto stood still in the shadows, voice low and distorted. "Not an enemy. Naruto sent me."
Bruce stiffened. "Where is she? Who are you?"
She raised a hand, revealing a scrap of cloth embroidered with the Uzumaki spiral. "Her orders: if threats came, I’d extract you. Now."
Disbelief twisted his face. "You expect me to trust a mask? This could be a government trick!"
"If I wanted you captured," she said evenly, "you’d already be unconscious. We’re out of time."
A step forward. "I’m the only thing between you and a cell. Grab essentials. Move."
Something in her stance — the unshakable calm — made him lower the chair. "Damn it… Fine."
As he scrambled for items, Naruto watched the door. With a touch, she activated Hiraishin—
—and they reappeared in a Paraguayan jungle clearing. Humid air, birdsong. Perfect cover.
She handed him a pre-packed bag. "Food. Water. Cash."
Bruce stared, breath ragged. "What are you?"
The question hung heavy. For a moment, only the mask answered.
Then, softly: "Someone who protects what matters."
A flash — and she was gone.
(But a hidden clone remained, watching. Always watching.)
---
Nick Fury prided himself on many things. His ability to predict threats before they materialized. His global network of contacts. His unshakable calm in chaos. He was the man who always knew.
But now, something unsettled him. And that pissed him off.
Kitsune.
The name echoed in encrypted reports like an urban legend. A mercenary with no identity, no history, no trail. Nothing.
Fury stood in the command center, glaring at multiple screens — each displaying fragmented footage of the elusive figure. Blurry images. Disjointed clips.
"She faced the Winter Soldier and walked away unscathed," Hill reported, handing him a new dossier. "Protected the target and vanished before any agent could blink."
Fury didn’t respond. His jaw clenched as he studied a frozen frame: a masked woman mid-smoke, her dark hood and white mask stark against the chaos. The gear — tactical yet stylized. Military yet ancient. Unclassifiable.
"Like trying to grab smoke," Natasha remarked, leaning against a nearby table. "No matter what we do, she’s three steps ahead. And the worst part? She knows it."
Fury turned slowly. "You’ve seen her. What’s your read?"
Natasha exhaled, recalling their encounter — or rather, her failure to contain Kitsune.
"She doesn’t fight like mercs do. Moves like she’s toying with us. Uses distractions, illusions, escape routes no one else would see." A pause. "Too precise to be improvisation. Too fluid to be trained."
Hill raised a brow. "You think she was groomed by someone?"
"Maybe. But where? By who? Nothing in SHIELD’s archives matches her style. It’s like she invented her own playbook."
Fury’s fists tightened. "You’re my best agents. And yet she slips through cleaner than a goddamn ghost."
He slammed the dossier onto the table.
"We need to know what we’re dealing with. Because this? This smells bigger than a high-end gun-for-hire."
Hill nodded, pulling another file. "Contacts who’ve interacted with her know nothing. Altered voice, shifting appearance, fake aliases… Only the codename sticks: Kitsune."
"Means ‘fox,’" Natasha said. "Clever. Manipulative. Slippery. Fits."
"Great," Fury grumbled. "Now we’ve got a fox playing vigilante outside our system."
He rubbed his temples — a rare show of exhaustion.
"Barton lost her trail before he realized he was being played. Barton. And she solo’d an asset that nearly killed you." He jabbed the screen. "You."
Natasha’s gaze dropped. "She saved me. Had every chance to kill me. Didn’t." Arms crossed, quieter: "If she’d wanted me dead, I wouldn’t be here."
The words hung in the air. Fury felt frustration burn in his chest.
"She’s not trying to eliminate us. Just playing her own game."
"But what does she want?" Hill pressed.
Fury’s voice darkened. "That’s what pisses me off most. I. Don’t. Know."
A beat of silence. Then, to Hill: "Keep digging. Dark channels, erased files, dead languages— I want anything."
To Natasha: "And you— if she surfaces again…"
"Observe. Don’t engage. Understood."
He nodded. "If she hasn’t shown her hand yet… it’s because she chooses not to."
And Fury hated when someone knew more than he did.
Chapter 7: Chapter 06
Chapter Text
While Nick Fury and SHIELD scrambled to uncover the identity of their mysterious new enigma, the woman responsible for all the fuss sat calmly in a New York café — across from Tony Stark.
Despite his packed schedule of meetings, presentations, and Stark Industries events, Tony had carved out time to slow down. He called it a "strategic breather," but even Pepper knew better.
Now, at a modest corner table, he laughed freely — a rare lightness in his eyes — trading barbs with one of the most intriguing women he’d ever met.
Naruto was at ease. Sun-kissed hair loose in careless waves, a light blouse, ever-watchful eyes, and a playful smirk. She stirred her coffee absently, as if completely at peace with the world. Maybe she was.
Tony studied her with equal parts fascination and bewilderment. Every sentence was unexpected, every reaction unpredictable. Strangest of all? She seemed utterly immune to the charm he wielded like a weapon.
He’d known many women — beautiful, powerful, influential. Some played his games. Others refused. But Naruto? She didn’t play at all. She simply was. Unapologetic. Uncontained. It disarmed him.
He’d tried to impress her (subtly, of course) — exclusive dinners, luxury cars, access few could dream of. Nothing landed. She’d deflect with a joke or claim the best burgers came from a food cart, not a Michelin-starred kitchen.
Yet here she was. Still talking to him. Still texting him — messages ranging from pure sarcasm to sly teases.
> "You live in meetings? Explains the perpetual boredom face."
> "Fall asleep in another boardroom and I’ll leak that you snore."
> "Good thing you’re narcissistic. Keeps my ego in check."
And he’d reply. Sometimes grinning, sometimes scoffing — always waiting for the next one.
Pepper noticed first. How he’d answer texts instantly. How he’d smile at his phone or stare at the screen too long before typing. How he seemed to genuinely try to nurture a connection that wasn’t transactional.
She caught him adjusting his tie in the mirror more than once. Watched him decline a gala to "breathe normal air." But most telling? The exhaustion in his eyes — gone.
Now, in the café, Tony felt out of control. And it unsettled him.
He was used to being the man with all the answers. All the weapons. All the exits. But with Naruto? He was just Tony. And somehow, that was enough.
He was torn. Part of him wanted to dive deeper —nask what she thought, felt, hid. The other part screamed to retreat.
Useless. She intrigued him. Made him laugh without trying. Challenged him without malice. Made him want to stay just a little longer.
Naruto was mid-story about helping an old man cross the street — only for him to nearly run over his own foot with a grocery cart. Tony laughed so hard he choked on his coffee.
"You attract chaos. It’s a gift."
"Chaos is overrated," she said with a crooked smile. "I just like places that feel alive."
He held her gaze a beat too long. "Were you always like this?"
"Like what?"
"This… at ease. With everything. With yourself."
She paused. Then chuckled. "Maybe I learned to be. Or maybe I just stopped caring about things that don’t matter."
Tony smiled — genuine, but weighted. A silent admiration. A quiet fear. He didn’t know what he felt. Only that he wanted to keep feeling it.
She stood, slinging her bag over her shoulder. "Gotta run. The world’s waiting to cause more trouble."
He rose too, hesitating. Then — instead of some lavish invite — he pulled a pen from his pocket and handed it to her.
"Stole this from a boring meeting. Useless, but maybe you’ll draw something interesting with it."
She twirled the pen between her fingers. "Stylish. And it works?" A test scribble. "Points for functionality."
"Return it next time. Or don’t." A shrug. Casual. (It wasn’t.)
Her smile held secrets. "Who knows? The world’s small. Smaller than it seems."
Then she turned, walking away light as air — as if leaving nothing behind.
Tony watched until she rounded the corner. The aftertaste was strange: part wonder, part restlessness. Like he’d just met a storm in human form.
---
Naruto left the café at a leisurely pace, matching New York’s golden-hour rhythm. The sky bled orange and gold, the breeze toying with her blonde hair as she carried the echo of Tony Stark’s voice with her.
She wasn’t sure what to make of him.
Tony was… interesting. Sharp-witted, quick with a joke — the weird kind. Always pretending to care less than he did. She recognized that tactic; she’d used smiles the same way.
He made her laugh. A lot, actually. She hadn’t laughed this easily since she was a genin. That unsettled her — not unpleasantly, but like she was stepping onto unfamiliar ground.
Because Tony made her feel different.
Not better or worse. Just seen. Like someone truly looked at her, even without knowing her whole story. Back home, few saw her beyond the legend. Here, with him, she was just a woman drinking coffee.
It was nice. And dangerous.
She didn’t know how to feel. Tony was charming, but she’d met charming men before. What confused her was how he listened — even when he pretended not to. Or how his eyes shifted when she smiled.
Maybe what intrigued her most was that he didn’t treat her like someone who needed fixing or worshiping. That was rare.
Naruto shoved her hands into her coat pockets with a soft sigh. She didn’t want to overthink it. She had enough to worry about — missions, Bijuu reports, the seal, the way home. None of that involved quiet coffees with clever, charming men.
But she didn’t regret saying yes.
Maybe Tony was just a friend. Someone who made the world feel lighter.
Or maybe more.
She didn’t know yet. And for now, that was okay.
The world could wait a little longer.
Chapter 8: Chapter 07
Chapter Text
Naruto sat cross-legged in her Manhattan apartment, morning light spilling over scrolls and half-finished seal formulas. The Bijuu’s bickering — Kurama complaining about takeout, Matatabi debating theory with Kokuō — had become white noise. She hummed absent replies until the TV news snagged her attention.
"Two enhanced individuals confirmed battling in Harlem. One identified as the Hulk—"
Her brush clattered to the floor. The screen showed chaos, panic, and amidst it all — a familiar green giant.
"Damn it."
In a flash, she was in her Kitsune gear: mask secured, hair tied back, cloak draped over her shoulders. A Hiraishin seal glowed on her wrist as she vanished.
She reappeared on a Harlem rooftop where her clone waited, tense.
"Report."
"Bruce returned to the U.S. clean. No hunters. Met some people, seemed calm. Then injected himself with something — couldn’t see what. Armed men showed up. Another monster — different, angrier. Bruce jumped from a flying machine. Bruce went green. Fast. Fight started. Couldn’t intervene."
Naruto’s eyes scanned the battlefield. Hulk needed space. Intervening too soon could get people killed.
She prepped隐蔽 seals on nearby buildings, placed Hiraishin markers as escape routes, activated sensory scramblers. Ready to strike if needed.
For over an hour, she watched. The new monster was brutal, but Hulk fought with control. Bruce was still in there.
When the enemy fell and Hulk retreated, she shadowed him across rooftops. The moment he collapsed in an alley, exhausted, she moved.
A firm arm around his shoulders, she hauled him up — dodging cameras, drones, heat signatures. Shunshin carried them through dense urban stretches until they reached a forest shielded by mineral deposits that blocked tracking.
There, she laid him under a tree. Applied fuuinjutsu to erase energy traces, set non-lethal perimeter traps. Left a backpack beside him: clothes, water, cash, a burner phone. On its screen:
> If you need help, call. You’re not alone. — Naruto
She lingered. His face was peaceful — a rarity. Strange to see him vulnerable. Bruce was a friend. An ally who’d trusted her. That trust was enough.
"You shouldn’t carry this alone," she murmured, adjusting the bag’s strap. "But I’ve got you now."
A new clone materialized to stand guard. Then she returned to the city with purpose.
False trails. Forged footage. Digital ghosts in databases. Enough misdirection to waste even Fury’s time for weeks.
Back in her apartment, Naruto exhaled heavily. The Bijuu had gone quiet — almost reverent. She stared at the skyline, adrenaline still thrumming in her veins.
Protecting Bruce was the bare minimum. He was hers. And she shielded what was hers — with everything she had.
---
Bruce woke with a jolt — heart pounding, skin clammy, limbs leaden as if he’d weathered a storm. Blurry vision took seconds to adjust to dappled forest light. He lay on soft earth, birdsong and rustling leaves a stark contrast to the violence in his fractured memories.
The reality hit hard. The fight. The transformation. The other monster.
He sat up sharply, scanning the shadows. Alone — but unmistakably brought here.
Beside him: a backpack. Neat. Methodical. Familiar.
She was here.
His chest tightened with uneasy relief. Who was this woman? How did Naruto know her? Why did she appear at the right moments — only to vanish before he could thank her, or even understand her?
Bruce stood gingerly, muscles protesting. His clothes were torn, caked with dirt and dried blood. Vulnerability gnawed at him — worse now, not knowing who watched from the trees.
Trust didn’t come easy. For good reason.
He unzipped the bag cautiously. Clean clothes. Water. Protein bars. Precise supplies, as if she’d anticipated his every need — which only unnerved him more. She knew too much. About him. His patterns. Now, his location.
At the bottom: a burner phone. The screen lit up at his touch.
> If you need help, call. You’re not alone. — Naruto
Bruce froze, staring at those words. Something warm flickered in his chest — quiet comfort from the one person who’d reached out without demanding anything. Naruto.
Since the beginning, he’d avoided connections. Friendships were risks. Affection bred vulnerability. Yet Naruto asked no questions, sought no explanations. And still, she was there. Always there.
It terrified him.
Not because of her. But what he might bring down upon her.
Fingers tightening around the phone, his thoughts raced: Is she okay? Did she cross dangerous people for me? What does she know about that woman? Can she protect herself?
He didn’t know. And he couldn’t risk finding out at her expense.
With a tense exhale, he buried the phone deep in the bag. Not yet. First, he had to vanish. Create distance. Erase trails.
Once more, he was running.
He changed into the clean clothes, eyes darting through the trees. Then he walked — away from New York. Away from America. Away from anyone he cared about.
One thought burned through the fear and doubt:
I’m sorry, Naruto. Thank you — but I can’t drag you into this.
Chapter 9: Chapter 08
Chapter Text
The next morning, Naruto’s phone buzzed relentlessly — a barrage of messages from Tony.
He’d clearly seen the Harlem destruction reports. His texts oscillated between panic and forced nonchalance:
> Tell me you weren’t near that warzone.
> Naruto?? Respond.
> Okay maybe you’re asleep. Or meditating. Or in an epic battle. (Praying it’s not option 3.)
> If you blew something up, just warn me so I can prep the lawyers.
> You good?
> This silence feels personal.
> Noon. Restaurant on 75th near Central Park. Not a request. (It’s a plea. But a dignified one.)
She stared at the screen, the Bijuu’s bickering a familiar backdrop.
"He seems… genuinely concerned," Saiken noted, almost surprised.
"Or it’s just monkey theatrics," Shukaku grumbled.
"Theatrics or not, his worry is real," Isobu countered. "You should go."
Naruto hesitated. The attention unsettled her in a way she couldn’t name — not unpleasant, but unfamiliar. Outside Kakashi, Iruka, Sakura… few had ever cared like this. So bluntly. So loudly.
After a long pause, she typed back:
< I’m fine. Noon it is.
---
The restaurant was charmingly discreet — one of those small, critically adored spots that flew under the radar. Half-empty at this hour, its hushed atmosphere stood in stark contrast to New York’s usual clamor.
Tony didn’t wait for her to reach the table. He was on his feet the moment she entered, crossing the room with hurried steps, eyes scanning her for bruises, scrapes — any sign she’d been in danger.
Naruto crossed her arms, quirking a brow with a half-smile.
"You actually came."
"Of course I came," Tony said, relief bleeding through. "Thought you’d ghost me."
"Considered it."
Her casual tone didn’t mask how touched she was.
Once seated, she cut to the chase. "The fight was miles from my place. I’m fine. Wasn’t even close."
Tony exhaled hard. Despite his efforts to seem relaxed, the tension in his shoulders was obvious.
Naruto studied him. He’d visibly calmed, but restlessness still flickered in his eyes.
"Shouldn’t you be somewhere else? Board meeting, private jet, whatever…?" More curious than accusatory.
Tony scratched his neck, avoiding her gaze. "Coincidence. Had a thing in the city. Figured I’d check if you still had all your limbs."
Naruto narrowed her eyes. She wasn’t buying it — but let it slide.
What she didn’t know (and Tony would never admit): He’d bolted from Malibu at 3 AM, canceling high-stakes meetings and ignoring urgent calls. Pepper was probably drafting his obituary. But he’d needed to see her.
A text saying "I’m fine" wasn’t enough. He needed visual confirmation. Needed to feel the relief.
Now, faced with her calm presence, he felt… off-balance. This wasn’t his norm. He’d known fascinating women before — brilliant, beautiful, mysterious. But Naruto was all those things with something more. A dangerous serenity. A depth that defied his logic.
Tony Stark hid behind sarcasm and charm. With her, those defenses crumbled.
And it terrified him.
"So…" He forced casualness. "No collapsing buildings on your way here? No flying cars?"
Naruto laughed — light, genuine. "Just a guy spamming my phone."
"He must like you a lot."
"Or he’s just dramatic."
They smiled.
Then, as if an invisible weight lifted, the moment lightened. They ordered. Talked. Naruto described a dog that kept stealing food outside her building. Tony confessed a failed bet with a French chef.
For a while, the chaos outside didn’t exist.
---
While Naruto enjoyed a quiet meal with Tony, others were having a far less pleasant day.
In Shield’s command center, Nick Fury was livid.
Footage of Harlem’s devastation played on loop — helicopters circling rubble, civilians screaming. but fury didn’t see chaos. He saw insult.
Pacing with hands clenched behind his back, every word he spat was a bullet:
"Twelve hours. Twelve hours chasing decoys." His voice was lethally calm. "Wasting time, agents, resources. Do you have any idea how much that pisses me off?"
Clint Barton whistled low from his swivel chair, trying to diffuse the tension — until Fury’s glare snapped him to attention.
"Look, no one expected this level of precision," Clint defended. "Every false lead, every hacked camera, every planted witness. This was calculated."
"Over-calculated," Maria Hill amended, reviewing the data. "We’re not dealing with amateurs. Someone manipulated our systems like they knew them."
"A distraction," Clint concluded. "All those breadcrumbs? Planted. Someone wanted us running in circles."
Fury stopped mid-stride.
"Banner’s got help." His voice grated with frustration. "And whoever it is knows exactly how to ghost us."
Hill crossed her arms. "Who’d have motive? Or access? Kitsune?" A hesitant guess. "She’s vanished clean before."
Natasha, silent until now, looked up from her reports.
"No direct links between them. No prior contact, no shared connections. If it’s her, it’s personal — and that’s not her style."
"Agreed," Fury clipped. "Banner doesn’t have the cash to hire that kind of help. Unless she’s developed some attachment—"
He cut himself off with a dismissive wave.
"No." More to himself. "This is bigger. I need answers. Not hunches."
His glare swept the room. Agents averted their eyes.
"I want every frame of footage re-scanned. Every system breach traced. Re-interview all witnesses. Squeeze whoever you need to." A fist slammed the table. "On my desk. By tonight."
A heavy silence fell.
Fury turned back to the screens, jaw clenched.
"First that slippery merc playing vigilante, now a ghost helping a monster disappear…" He exhaled sharply. "This isn’t an attack. It’s a game."
And he was tired of losing.
"Fine." A shark-like smile. "Let’s see who laughs last."
Chapter 10: Chapter 09
Chapter Text
Days after inadvertently plunging one of the world’s largest intelligence agencies into chaos, Naruto strolled calmly through a street market. The weather was pleasant, the hum of the crowd around her brought a rare sense of peace, and the simple act of picking fresh fruit gave her an almost comforting semblance of normalcy.
She was sampling a slice of watermelon offered by a smiling vendor when the phone in her pocket buzzed. Naruto wiped her fingers on her shirt and pulled out the device. Her eyes locked onto the number flashing on the screen — and her heart leapt.
She immediately stepped away from the crowd, hurrying into a quieter alley. She answered on the second ring, her breath held.
“Hello?”
“Naruto?”
The voice on the other end was low, rough, tired — but unmistakably Bruce’s.
Naruto closed her eyes for a brief moment. Relief exploded inside her like a silent storm, flooding her entire body.
“Bruce!” she murmured, barely containing her emotion.
Hearing him, knowing he was alive and lucid enough to call, made every second of waiting worth it.
But his voice quickly yanked her back to reality.
“I only called to say you shouldn’t try to find me again,” he said firmly, though with obvious hesitation. “If anyone realizes you’re connected to me, you could get hurt. I can’t let that happen.”
Naruto’s stomach twisted. Her expression hardened instantly.
“Wait!” she said sharply, before he could hang up. The urgency in her voice worked. A tense silence followed. He was still on the line.
She seized the opening.
“The phone I gave you is untraceable, Bruce. I swear. There’s nothing anyone could use to track you through it.”
Silence.
Naruto bit her lower lip. Her chest tightened with frustration. It was maddening not to just tell him the truth, to show him everything she knew, everything she could do. But she couldn’t take that risk — not for him, not for herself.
Yet her mind drifted back to the painstaking process of designing that concealment seal.
The moment she realized this world’s technology allowed people to be tracked by something as simple as a phone signal, Naruto knew she needed something new. Something hers. She’d spent sleepless nights studying her father’s old scrolls, poring over every note on barrier seals, reinforcement, and dispersion. She’d blended shinobi disguise techniques with her own experience as a jinchūriki, adapting chakra flows to interact with electromagnetic waves.
The result was a tiny, near-invisible seal, meticulously engraved inside the phone’s casing. A fusion of ninja arts and modern tech — and, as far as she knew, undetectable and irremovable unless she willed it. Her own chakra fueled the seal remotely, masking all emissions with subtle, flawless precision.
Of course, she couldn’t explain any of this to Bruce. But her voice carried conviction.
“That’s impossible,” Bruce finally replied, skeptical. “Not with today’s technology.”
Naruto sighed, keeping her voice calm, gentle, but resolute.
“I know it sounds impossible, but it’s true. I had to learn to protect myself, Bruce. Being here means staying one step ahead. Trust me. That phone won’t put you in danger. And I…” Her voice wavered for a second. “I’d feel a lot better if I could hear your voice sometimes. If I knew you were okay.”
The silence on the other end grew heavier. Bruce didn’t answer immediately. He was processing it all. Her calm tone clashed with the chaos still swirling in his mind. He didn’t want to doubt her — Naruto had always been kind, considerate, careful — but none of this made sense. Why did she care so much? What wasn’t she telling him? And who was that mysterious woman who’d rescued him?
“That woman who showed up in Brazil,” he asked cautiously, “who was she? What’s your connection to her?”
Naruto pressed the phone closer to her ear, staring at the uneven stones of the alley floor. She’d known this question was coming.
“Someone from my past,” she answered carefully. “I wish I could tell you more. But I can’t. Not now.”
Bruce didn’t like the answer — not because he distrusted her, but because it left him with more questions. Still, something in Naruto’s voice told him she was doing what she believed was right. He recognized that hesitation. That need to protect rather than explain. He lived it every day.
“Alright,” he said, softer now. “I just need to know you’re safe too.”
Naruto smiled, small but genuine.
“I’m fine. Promise. Right now, you’re the one who needs to be careful. And if you can… just check in sometimes, okay? So I know you’re still out there.”
Bruce let out a long sigh, as if something inside him relented, even if doubts remained.
“Yeah, Naruto. I’ll try.”
The call ended shortly after, leaving Naruto standing in the narrow alley, phone still pressed to her ear. A light breeze swept past, carrying the scent of fruit and dust from the market.
She pocketed the device and took a deep breath, eyes on the clear sky, as Kurama grumbled in her mind.
“You know this’ll backfire sooner or later, right, gaki?”
She replied mentally, weary but firm.
“Yeah. But as long as he’s safe, it’s worth it.”
---
Bruce stared at the phone as if it were some kind of mysterious artifact. The call had ended nearly two minutes ago, but he still sat in the same spot, the device resting in his palm, his eyes fixed on the darkened screen.
The room around him was silent — a simple rented space under a fake name, with windows covered by heavy curtains and every gap sealed with black tape. The ceiling fan spun slowly, its mechanical whir the only constant sound. The only living thing in there seemed to be the restlessness growing in his chest.
Naruto.
She’d sounded relieved to hear him. As if she’d been holding her breath since the day he vanished. Bruce wasn’t sure what he’d expected from that call — maybe anger, frustration, accusations. But all she’d wanted was to know if he was okay. Just that.
And, of course, she’d insisted the phone she gave him was "impossible to trace."
Bruce shook his head, still wrestling with that claim. It wasn’t that he thought Naruto was lying, but none of it made sense. The technology simply didn’t allow for that — not any he knew of. No common material, no circuit design, no known electromagnetic shielding could make a phone 100% invisible. That was sci-fi. That was cutting-edge military prototype territory — and even then…
Even then, she’d said it with such certainty. Such conviction.
And there’d been something in her voice, a quiet steadiness. No arrogance, no forced mystery — just confidence. The kind that came from someone who knew exactly what they were talking about… and cared enough to share it with him.
Bruce leaned back against the cold wall, trying to quiet his mind. But the restlessness was there, alive, pulsing under his skin.
"Someone from my past," she’d said about the woman in Brazil.
Bruce knew about keeping secrets. Knew the weight of hiding who you were, what you could do. Knew how fear made you build walls — walls so high even you couldn’t see over them sometimes.
So he recognized that tone. The one belonging to someone who carried weight, too.
But why for him? Why take the risk? Why help someone she barely knew — someone who was, objectively, a walking liability?
He thought of how she’d appeared out of nowhere. How she’d pulled him out without hesitation. How she hadn’t asked questions, hadn’t demanded explanations. Just acted. Saved. Protected.
She has power, but it’s more than that.
She had empathy. And that was rare.
Rarer still was someone caring without expecting anything in return.
Bruce set the phone on the bedside table and stood, walking slowly to the window. He loosened the curtain just enough to peer outside. All quiet. But he knew that quiet was an illusion. It was only a matter of time before someone picked up a trail. He always left a trail.
Except, apparently, Naruto.
He returned to the bed and sat on the edge, leaning forward with his elbows on his knees and his hands clasped in front of his mouth. His thoughts spun wildly.
Naruto was a mystery. But strangely, she was a mystery that made him feel safe.
Maybe it was the way she spoke. Or how she seemed genuinely worried. Maybe it was that she didn’t treat him like a monster, or a weapon, or a mistake. Just like a person.
Bruce closed his eyes for a moment and — in an impulse that surprised even him — smiled. One of those small, tired, but real smiles.
If she’s right about this phone, then maybe I can stop running for a while. Just long enough to breathe.
He took a deep breath and slumped against the wall, letting the weight of exhaustion finally settle over him.
And as the fan kept spinning, Bruce Banner closed his eyes, allowing himself — for the first time in days — to just exist.
Knowing that, somewhere out there, there was someone who cared.
Even if he didn’t understand why.
Chapter 11: Chapter 10
Chapter Text
Naruto could hardly believe it had been just over a year since her life took that wild, unexpected turn. One year since she’d been sucked into this strange, vibrant world — one that defied every shred of ninja logic. The first few months had been the hardest, of course — adapting to the pace, the technology, the customs, the way everything felt both frantic and disconnected. The months after that were pure chaos, between missions, intel gathering, and seal work. But somehow, she’d found balance in the madness.
Her new apartment in Queens was small but cozy. A high floor with windows that let the morning sun pour in. Plants on the balcony, stacks of books in every corner, and — of course — a hidden closet filled with scrolls and equipment no one was meant to see.
It was in that quiet neighborhood that she’d met May Parker — a kind, sharp-witted woman with a laugh as loud as it was spontaneous. They’d crossed paths at a local market when May dropped a bag of tomatoes, and Naruto — with reflexes far too quick for a civilian — caught every single one before they hit the ground. Their friendship had blossomed from there.
May’s nephew, Peter, was a bright-eyed kid with glasses too big for his face and a curiosity that seemed to swallow the whole room. He was eight years old and asked questions at machine-gun speed. At first, he’d been shy around Naruto, but after a few visits, he’d started trailing her around the house, firing off queries like, “Can you fight like in video games?” or “Why is your hair so cool?” Naruto answered patiently, amused by how much he reminded her of the academy genin back home.
And now, as she unpacked groceries in May’s tiny kitchen, the buzzing of her phone on the counter caught her attention. An unknown number. Her instincts flared for a second — always braced for the unusual — but she answered with a cautious “Hello?”
“Naruto Uzumaki? This is Virginia Potts, executive assistant at Stark Enterprises. You can call me Pepper.”
Naruto straightened almost imperceptibly.
“Oh… hi. Everything okay? How can I help?”
“Well, technically, you already are helping,” Pepper replied, her voice laced with refined irony. “I’m in the middle of negotiating with an absurdly intelligent, stubborn man. And right now, I’m using you as leverage.”
Naruto blinked.
“Wait, what?”
In the background, a familiar, overly dramatic voice wailed:
“This is emotional blackmail! I’m being oppressed by the system of meetings and agendas! I want my lawyer!”
“Oh, stop it, Tony,” Pepper said calmly off-hand before returning to the call. “If you finish these two meetings, I promise to call Naruto and tell her you’re being a functional adult today. Maybe it’ll even earn you a coffee meet-up.”
Naruto’s eyes widened.
“Hold on—you’re using me as bait?”
Pepper sighed lightly.
“Not bait. Motivation. He’s been… difficult to manage lately. And you’ve been a surprisingly effective influence.”
Naruto pressed the phone to her ear, still baffled but now grinning slightly.
“Not sure if I should be flattered or concerned.”
“A little of both is healthy,” Pepper deadpanned.
Tony shouted in the background:
“I’m writing this into my will, Pep!”
Naruto snorted, shaking her head.
“Is he always like this?”
“This? This is a calm day,” Pepper said matter-of-factly. “But thank you — really. Even unintentionally, you’ve been good for him.”
Naruto fell silent for a beat. Her chest tightened with something odd — a mix of fondness and discomfort. She never knew how to react to this kind of acknowledgment.
“Glad to hear it,” she murmured, sincere. “And, well, now that we’ve got a direct line, if you ever need backup, just call. Even if it’s just to warn me he’s being dramatic again.”
“Will do,” Pepper said, amusement clear in her voice.
The call ended with a brief but warm goodbye. Naruto stood there for a moment, phone still in hand, staring at nothing. She’d never imagined someone — let alone two someones — would argue about her in real time. Life in this world truly followed no logic.
With a sigh, she set the phone down and turned back to the kitchen, carefully opening the oven. May was determined to master homemade bread, and the smell wafting out was… well, at least it didn’t reek of burning this time.
“Naruto!” May called from the living room. “If it looks like rubber, that’s normal, okay?”
“Pretty sure it’s not,” Naruto muttered, grinning as she tied her apron.
---
Naruto walked into the living room carefully balancing the freshly baked bread on a tray, a cloth draped over it like some precious artifact. The smell was... unique. Not exactly bad, but certainly unlike any bread she'd ever encountered before — not even those strange loaves Tony insisted on ordering with unpronounceable French names.
May sat on the couch, blowing on her fingertips with a look that was both triumphant and nervous.
"I think it actually worked this time!" she declared excitedly. "I mean, the dough didn't stick to the pan, and I didn't mistake sugar for salt again."
"That's progress, right?" Naruto replied, keeping her tone encouraging.
Peter came running from his bedroom, notebook in hand and eyes sparkling with excitement. "Naruto! Naruto! Are you gonna try Aunt May's Bread 3.0?"
"3.0?" Naruto raised an eyebrow. "How many versions came before this?"
"Two that we don't talk about," Peter whispered conspiratorially, covering his mouth. "The first one turned to stone. The second one turned to slime. But this one looks like real bread!"
May rolled her eyes. "Kids are so loyal, aren't they?"
"I'm rooting for this version, May," Naruto said, maintaining her smile as she cut a slice. The bread made an alarmingly crunchy sound. She took a careful bite, her eyes widening at the dense texture and slight over-fermented taste.
"Well?" May asked, watching her anxiously.
Naruto swallowed with some effort and gave a thumbs up. "Would make a great projectile weapon!" she joked, then laughed.
May burst into laughter. "Is that gourmet praise now?"
"Absolutely! I've seen statues less sturdy than this crust."
Peter joined in the laughter, and Naruto offered him a slice. The boy sniffed it suspiciously before taking a tiny bite.
"Hmm... It's kinda like bread... But also kinda like... crayons?"
May clutched her chest dramatically. "Betrayal! In my own home!"
"Peter's just honest," Naruto said, trying not to laugh. "And honestly, you're brave to keep trying."
May crossed her arms but smiled genuinely. "You know, cooking was always my Achilles' heel. But since you started coming around, I felt like trying again. You have this... warm, encouraging energy about you."
Naruto paused, looking at her. It was strange how such simple words could carry so much weight. She smiled back, unsure how to respond.
"I like being here too. You guys remind me of home, in a way."
May got up to fetch butter and jam to "improve" the bread, while Peter sat next to Naruto, poking at the slice she still held.
"Are you gonna go back someday? To your home?"
Naruto looked at him in surprise. Peter was small, but sometimes asked the biggest questions.
She took a moment before answering, her voice softer when she spoke. "I hope so, Peter. But for now, I'm doing my best here. Taking it one day at a time."
He nodded with that special wisdom children have — the kind that accepts what can't yet be understood. "Then it's our mission to take care of you here."
Naruto laughed and ruffled his hair affectionately. "Mission accepted, Mr. Parker."
May returned from the kitchen with bread slices now bearing more jam than actual bread visible. "Now we're talking! Version 3.1 will win hearts!"
Naruto took another bite and pretended to cry from emotion. "Now it tastes like childhood."
May laughed, Peter laughed, and for a moment, time seemed to slow down. The afternoon continued like this — full of laughter, culinary experiments, and that rare lightness Naruto had learned to cherish in this new world.
And though she didn't know when — or if — she'd ever return home, she felt, at least for now, that she was exactly where she was meant to be.
Chapter 12: Chapter 11
Chapter Text
Later that night Naruto stood before the mirror, adjusting the collar of her dark jacket. Her sharp eyes scanned every detail of the discreet outfit she'd chosen for tonight's operation. This marked the beginning of another demanding, long-term mission — one she couldn't afford to fail. Not now.
As her departure time approached, she was about to leave when her phone buzzed on the table. Seeing the name on the screen, her shoulders relaxed with a faint smile.
Tony Stark.
"Look who decided to call," she answered lightly. "Did you forget what you're supposed to do tomorrow and need me to remind you?"
"Naruto!" Tony exclaimed with the theatrical flair of someone reuniting with a long-lost love. "What a pleasure to hear your voice before I vanish into the unknown! I thought you'd ghost me forever."
She laughed, shaking her head.
"And miss your dramatic performances? Not a chance."
"I'm heading to Afghanistan, you know? Distant lands. Arid climate. Zero Naruto. It's basically divine punishment."
"You'll be fine," she replied, amused. "Might even discover you can survive without me for a few days."
"Days? Naruto, you underestimate the depth of my suffering. I'm already going through withdrawal just thinking about it. I need constant stimulation, or my sparkle fades."
She arched an eyebrow, sitting on the edge of the bed.
"So you're like a fading star? Need an audience to keep shining?"
"Exactly! And you're my favorite audience. The only one who challenges me yet still tolerates me. A mystery even science can't explain."
Naruto laughed again, shoulders shaking slightly.
"You're ridiculous."
"I don't deny it. But it's part of my irresistible charm. By the way — will you miss me?"
"Hmm..." She pretended to consider it. "Maybe. A little. Only if you send me funny updates."
"Deal. I'll document every terrible coffee, every boring meeting, and every time someone calls me 'genius, billionaire, philanthropist' with stars in their eyes. All for you."
"How generous, Stark. Can't wait."
He sighed dramatically.
"Naruto... If I don't survive this trip, I want you to know you were the highlight of my week."
"More drama?"
"Obviously. And if this doesn't move you, nothing will."
She fell silent for a second, listening to his breathing on the other end. Beneath the jokes, there was genuine affection — something Tony hid more than he showed, but she recognized it.
"You'll be fine. And I'll be here when you get back," she said, softer now.
"Promise?"
"Promise, 'ttebayo."
"Then I can depart in peace. Though honestly, I still don't get how you function so well without me."
"I don't function without you, Stark. I endure. There's a difference."
He barked a laugh, and for a moment, the world felt lighter.
"Goodnight, Naruto. Will you dream of me?"
"Only if it's a dream where I get you to shut up for five minutes."
"Brutal, cruel, and beautiful. See you soon."
"Safe travels, Tony."
She hung up and stared at the phone for a long moment. A faint unease settled in her chest — too subtle to name, but sharp enough to give her pause.
Frowning, she dismissed it as her alarm vibrated, reminding her it was time to go. She took a deep breath, pocketed the phone, and stood with renewed focus.
She had work to do.
---
Kitsune watched little Katty with careful eyes as the girl colored quietly at the table. Their first meeting had gone smoother than expected — Katty was sweet, clever, and a bit shy, but her genuine laughter had won Naruto over instantly.
Her father, a prominent senator with powerful enemies, had entrusted his daughter’s life to her after receiving relentless threats. The ultimatum was clear: either he changed his vote on a highly controversial bill, or he’d lose what he loved most.
Naruto had promised nothing would happen to the girl.
And she never broke her promises.
---
The threat materialized early the next morning. Naruto had expected it — her senses were always alert. When the escort car stopped at a seemingly random traffic light, the street fell too quiet.
She felt it.
Two men on motorcycles closed in from the sides as a black van blocked the rear.
Naruto reacted in the same second.
With a disguised seal on her wristband, she activated an invisible barrier around the vehicle. One biker tried smashing the window but was thrown back by a surge of subtle chakra — like an electric field. The other leapt off his bike to wrench the door open—
—only to find Kitsune already outside.
In a blink, the masked kunoichi moved. A kick to the gut, a precise strike to the jaw, and the first man dropped unconscious. When the van’s doors slid open, revealing three armed men, she hurled a smoke pellet and tagged them with paralysis seals. Within seconds, all three were coughing, limbs locked.
Katty saw none of it. Naruto had soundproofed and isolated the car with seals to shield her.
Hours later, they tried again — this time with a drone scanning for facial recognition. Kitsune’s mask bore a camouflage seal that erased her digital footprint; the drone spiraled confusedly before crashing three blocks away.
By nightfall, Naruto was mentally drained.
Tony Stark had been ambushed in Afghanistan.
No one knew exactly what happened. He was missing.
She stared at her phone for a long moment before typing a message to Pepper. Simple. Direct.
> Naruto: Any news about him, please let me know. Rooting for him.
She didn’t know if Pepper would reply. Didn’t know if she’d be taken seriously. But she had to try.
This was Tony. Her friend. Her most unexpected and intense connection in this new world.
Chōmei, silent until now, murmured:
"I could go. Fly high, fast. No one would see me."
Naruto smiled sadly.
"I know. But I won’t risk you too."
She gazed out the hotel window, heart clenched. Every instinct screamed to abandon the mission, to chase after him — to search, fight, roar if needed.
But Katty was here.
She’d made a promise.
And so she made a silent vow instead:
If Tony didn’t resurface by mission’s end…
Kitsune would tear the world apart to find him. Even if she had to sift through every damn grain of sand in the desert.
---
It had been over a month since Naruto took on this mission, and each day stretched longer and grayer than the last.
She’d faced wars, monsters, betrayals, and loss. But nothing prepared her for this crushing helplessness. Her body endured, her mind was trained to withstand pressure — but her heart? That ached more with every passing second without answers.
It was like being dragged into the depths of a dark ocean, where every gasp for air only reminded her of its absence — his absence.
Tony.
Her friend. Her dramatic idiot. One of the few people in this new world who truly saw her. The one she could let her guard down around. Who cracked stupid jokes when she needed to laugh. Who said the right (or wrong) thing at the perfect moment.
And now he was gone.
A full month. No sign. No news.
Pepper hadn’t replied to her message, and Naruto understood. She did. The woman was likely buried under meetings, statements, and searches. But that didn’t make the silence any less cruel. It cut like a thousand blades.
That morning, the sky was overcast, as if reflecting her state of mind. The air felt heavy. Her mood was darker than usual.
Even the Bijuu respected the atmosphere. Kurama stayed uncharacteristically quiet. Not even Chōmei, who’d been trying to distract her lately, dared interrupt her thoughts.
Then, as if the universe wanted to laugh at her pain — he appeared.
The Winter Soldier.
Naruto spotted him first by the shadow he cast in the narrow alley where she’d taken cover. Katty had been whisked to safety by shadow clones. She was alone.
Her eyes narrowed. She’d recognize that silent prowl anywhere. The metallic glint of his arm reflected the cold morning light.
He was fast. Calculated. A predator.
"Not today…" Naruto muttered, voice low and charged.
When he lunged, she was already moving.
Their first clash was a collision of forces. His metal fist met her block, and the impact erupted in a shockwave that rattled the alley walls. Naruto skidded back but kept her footing. Her eyes burned — not with pain, but frustration.
"Normally, I’d enjoy playing with you," she hissed, cracking her neck. "But today? I don’t have time for this."
The Soldier didn’t respond. He never responded.
He came at her like a storm — swift, brutal strikes. Naruto dodged, blocked, countered. Concrete cracked under their feet. A kick from her sent him crashing into a metal container, denting it on impact. But he rose like nothing happened.
She used the walls, flipping around him in a blur. Chakra-laced punches tore through the air. When he grabbed for her ankle, she twisted mid-air and kicked his shoulder with enough force to crumple a car.
He dropped to one knee — and Naruto saw her opening.
In a flash, she was on him. As he tried to rise, she slid under his arm and pressed a paralysis seal to his chest.
The glyph glowed. Instantly, his body locked up.
He fell like a puppet with cut strings.
"Enough," she panted.
But she wasn’t done. Chakra spiraled in her palm, shaping another seal — stasis — that engulfed his paralyzed form, preventing any chance of recovery.
With steady hands (despite her racing heart), she unsealed a prisoner scroll. One practiced motion later, the Winter Soldier was absorbed into the paper, sealed tight.
For a moment, she just stood there, breathing hard, staring at the ground. Her pulse roared in her ears.
Above, the clouds began to part. A single ray of sunlight broke through.
It brought no comfort.
She pulled out her phone. No new messages.
She held it for a long moment, as if it could anchor her. As if, somehow, it still connected her to Tony.
She wanted to call. To text again. To beg for any update. But she couldn’t.
Her eyes squeezed shut against the pain threatening to spill over.
"You better be alive, Stark…" she whispered, barely audible. "Hear me wherever you are. Hold on. Because I’m waiting. And if no one finds you by the time this is over? I swear I’ll come for you myself. Even if I have to cross that damn desert alone, 'ttebayo."
She pocketed the phone.
And moved forward.
Because the mission wasn’t over yet.
But when it was?
She already knew her next destination.
---
Somewhere in a cave forgotten by the world, buried in Afghanistan's hostile mountains, Tony Stark had long since lost track of time.
The artificial darkness of cold stone walls — lit only by flickering bulbs his captors left burning — made distinguishing days impossible. The routine was repetitive, oppressive. The same tasteless food. The same constant surveillance. The same tension-thick silence.
But Tony endured.
Not for pride. Not for his name. Not for the legacy he'd built.
He endured for the people.
Rhodey, his brother in all but blood. Pepper, his compass and almost-sister. Happy, ever-loyal.
And Naruto.
The thought of her was both thorn and balm. He wondered constantly if she was thinking of him. If she missed him. If she was grieving — or worse, if she believed him already dead.
Naruto was unpredictable. Fierce. Real. He could see her now in his mind's eye, kicking down doors and threatening generals if necessary. Probably cursing the world for letting him vanish like this. And that hurt more than the wounds in his chest.
"Idiot," he muttered to himself, wiping sweat from his brow with a grimy forearm.
Pointless thoughts, he knew. But Tony's mind had never known rest. Even injured, imprisoned, under constant threat, it kept spinning — crafting escape plans, theorizing who was behind this. His list of enemies was too damn long.
Yet it was Naruto who kept surfacing.
She was like a stubborn echo. The way she looked at him without filters. How she treated him as an equal — or better, as someone who needed grounding when he spiraled. How she laughed at his jokes or mocked his dramatics, only to laugh with him afterward.
He didn't know when it happened, but she'd become part of what he called home.
And that's why he had to get out.
Yinsen watched silently as Tony — muscles trembling with exhaustion — adjusted wires on their makeshift reactor. Pale, hollow-eyed, but with a ferocious determination.
"You need rest," Yinsen murmured, calm but firm.
Tony didn't answer immediately. Just secured the last wire and exhaled hard. Then, without looking up, he replied with a tired smirk:
"I'll rest when I'm home. Drink in hand. With someone yelling at me for not knowing when to quit."
Yinsen studied him. "Pepper?"
Tony chuckled hoarsely. "Not this time."
He returned to work.
Every tightened screw. Every spark of power. E very blueprint scratched into the cave floor was a silent promise:
I'm getting out. I'm coming back. And when I do, I'll look her in the eye and tell her how much she mattered in keeping me alive.
All he needed was time.
And he was hellbent on surviving long enough to make it.
Chapter 13: Chapter 12
Chapter Text
Finally, her protection mission was over. After nearly another month of constant attacks and the gnawing anxiety of Tony’s silence, Naruto was ready.
The bill had passed. Little Katty was safe.
Now, standing in the senator’s office as he gave a trembling speech of gratitude, Naruto barely registered the words.
"I don’t even know how to thank you," he said, eyes weary and glistening. "Not just for protecting my daughter — but for treating her with such kindness."
Naruto gave a slight nod, her gaze steady but gentle.
"I’d have done the same for any child. But Katty is special."
The senator smiled ruefully.
"I know you can’t appear in the papers. No credits, no tributes. But please — know you have my eternal gratitude."
A shallow bow.
"Glad I could keep my promise."
Before he could say more, she turned — and vanished in a shunshin, the air rippling faintly in her wake.
She didn’t return to her apartment. Everything she needed was sealed in storage scrolls — clothes, supplies, gear. Anything else, she’d acquire en route.
Thanks to the Hiraishin seals the Bijuu had scattered across the globe during their explorations, Naruto began crossing oceans and continents in leaps. Each jump brought her closer to Tony’s last known location.
Two days later, she stood in the Afghan desert.
Now, the real work began: search, track, stay hidden. She couldn’t risk clashing with official search teams — or worse, the captors’ allies who might still lurk in these dunes and caves.
With Shukaku’s sand control, she scoured every inch of the wasteland. Days bled together — scorching, silent, endless. But she pressed on. Always forward. Always alert.
Hope flickered stubbornly. Each day, she felt closer.
Then—
An explosion shattered the desert’s oppressive silence.
Naruto froze. Every sense sharpened.
And then she felt it.
That familiar presence.
Tony.
For a heartbeat, she couldn’t breathe.
Then — movement.
No hesitation. She ran. Chakra surged through her like lightning. Activating the nearest Hiraishin seal, she tore through space toward the blast’s epicenter.
Even before the smoke cleared, she knew:
She’d found him.
---
How many days had it been? Tony didn’t know. He’d lost count somewhere between the shocks, the threats, and the endless hours of darkness.
Sand. Heat. Pain. That’s all there was.
But now — now there was a chance. A real one.
He and Yinsen had worked tirelessly, the jeers of their captors a constant backdrop. Even with his body in ruins and the arc reactor burning in his chest, Tony moved.
Their cobbled-together armor was ugly — a monster of twisted metal and makeshift welds — but it was all they had.
Then came the chaos.
Explosions. Screams. Gunfire. Yinsen running down the corridor, drawing them away.
Tony knew. He knew. And still, he couldn’t stop it.
By the time the armor whirred to life and he staggered out, it was too late.
Yinsen was already on the ground.
Tony’s hands shook. The reactor flickered unevenly. For a moment, he nearly fell.
But he couldn’t. He wouldn’t let the sacrifice be wasted.
He unleashed the flamethrower, raining fire on the stockpile of smuggled Stark weapons. The room became an inferno. He lurched through debris, taking down captors, fighting with everything left.
Then — something changed.
Shadows moved with unnatural precision. Bodies flung aside. Weapons ripped from hands.
A figure emerged through the smoke — dark tactical gear, a mask obscuring her face, eyes hidden.
Tony froze. Fear screamed: Another enemy?
But she moved with lethal grace, dropping two men with precise strikes and energy projectiles.
When she finally approached, Tony raised a trembling arm in defense.
She lifted a hand — steady, calm.
“I’m here for you.” A woman’s voice, unrecognizable but ironclad. “Let’s get you out.”
He blinked, dazed, sweat and soot stinging his eyes.
“You sure?” A tired smirk. “I must look terrible.”
Her shoulders shook — was that a laugh?
“Worse than expected,” she deadpanned, then softened. “But nothing a shower and three weeks of sleep won’t fix.”
Something unfamiliar stirred in Tony’s chest. Something he hadn’t felt since the kidnapping.
Safety.
“Are you alone?” she asked.
He hesitated. His eyes darted to the corridor. The emptiness.
“...Yeah.” The word was leaden.
She didn’t speak, only stepped closer, as if honoring the grief in that single syllable.
More enemies surged in.
Tony swayed, armor failing, but she moved first.
Wall-running. Dodging bullets with inhuman ease. Chakra blades flashing. In minutes, only silence remained.
She returned, sliding an arm around him as the armor creaked.
“You’ll pass out if you keep this up.”
“Don’t usually let strangers carry me on first dates,” he rasped, the joke crumbling mid-sentence.
“Good thing I’m not a stranger.”
He stared. “Who are you?”
A pause. Wind howled through the cave mouth, kicking up sand.
“A friend. Call me Kitsune.”
The name echoed in him.
Then — the seal activated. Energy crackled. The ground trembled.
In an instant, they were gone.
Tony collapsed onto desert sand outside, gasping. When he looked up, she’d vanished.
Just him. The ruined armor. The wasteland. Distant helicopter blades.
For the first time in months, he smiled.
“Kitsune…” A whisper to the wind. “Just who the hell are you?”
---
From her vantage point in the desert, Naruto watched as the helicopters descended and Tony was lifted to safety. She stood motionless, wrapped in silence and the vastness of the wasteland.
The warm wind tugged at her dark cloak, scattering grains of sand around her boots, but she barely noticed. Her eyes remained fixed on that small figure being carried away — finally free.
She'd seen the grief in his eyes. Heard the weight in his voice when he said he was alone. That hesitation. That loss.
Someone had been left behind.
And Naruto couldn't allow anyone who meant so much to Tony to remain here — forgotten beneath rubble and silence.
Not even Nagato, who'd caused so much pain, had been denied rest. She remembered his weary eyes, the redemption in his final moments, and knew with certainty: anyone who gave their life for another deserved, at the very least, the same respect.
With steady steps, she retraced her path through the sand, moving like a shadow back to the cave. Shukaku's power easily cleared the collapsed entrance — even the Bijuu within her was uncharacteristically silent. Respectful.
The stone walls still bore the scars of explosions — charred black, reeking of gunpowder and blood.
Her chakra-enhanced senses led her to him.
A body half-buried in debris, facing toward the cell block — not the exit.
He hadn't tried to escape. He'd run toward the danger.
Naruto knelt beside him with reverence.
Gently, she turned him over. His face was peaceful in death, expression firm even now.
"You saved his life," she murmured, barely louder than the wind. "Thank you."
She didn't know his name. His story. But to Tony, he'd mattered.
A preservation seal glowed as she wrapped his body in stabilizing chakra. Then, with utmost care, she sealed him into a scroll.
He would have a funeral. A name. A resting place.
Before leaving, she cast one last look at those tunnels — that place that breathed suffering.
Her hands formed seals in a fluid, decisive sequence.
"Fūton: Atsugai..."
The wind technique tore through the caverns like divine wrath. Walls collapsed. Chambers crumbled to dust. When the sand settled, only ruins remained — buried, as they should be.
No one would walk these halls again.
Cloak billowing, Naruto rose. The horizon bled into twilight.
Now — now she was ready to return to New York.
Chapter 14: Chapter 13
Chapter Text
Tony finally touched down in New York. The sky was impossibly clear — the kind of blue that only appeared when something truly terrible had ended. The private jet's ramp lowered slowly, as if the moment were staged for drama. (Tony would love to think even the weather knew how to frame his triumphant return.)
When he stepped out — rumpled suit, unshaven, looking like he'd wrestled a desert — Pepper was waiting. She looked like she'd slept even less than he had. Or maybe she was just caught between relief and frustration (which, honestly, was her default state with him).
"Look who decided to show up," she said, arms crossed but eyes glistening.
"I know. The 'barely survived hell' look works for me, doesn't it? Extra points for rugged charm."
Pepper didn't reply. She just yanked him into a hug so tight it felt like she was trying to glue all his broken pieces back together.
"You're an idiot," she whispered into his shoulder.
"Living idiot, to be clear."
"You vanish for months and still crack jokes."
"It's my defense mechanism. Also my natural charm. Helps mask the trauma and dehydration."
---
In the car, he chattered like he hadn't spent weeks imprisoned and half-dead:
"Okay, priorities: cheeseburger, press conference, and a phone. Not necessarily in that order. Maybe cheeseburger first — I'm starving — then the phone because I've got something important to handle. The press thing is just to maintain my reputation for public chaos."
"You need a hospital, Tony."
"I'm in a car. It's basically a waiting room with wheels."
"You need tests. Rest. A therapist. And a shower. Definitely a shower."
"Now you're just nitpicking. This scent? It's the essence of perseverance."
He sighed, staring out the window, and murmured:
"There's someone I really need to tell I'm okay."
Pepper frowned — then recognition flashed across her face.
"The message! I never replied! When everything happened, she texted asking about you. And I— I was so focused on finding you, I forgot..."
Tony took her phone gently.
"She’d understand. Patience of a monk, that one. Even if she were mad, she’d never say. Just hit me with that disappointed stare... which is way worse."
He tried calling, but it went straight to voicemail.
"Probably busy. Or getting payback for me ghosting her."
---
By the time they reached Stark Industries, Tony was already devouring his cheeseburger like it was ambrosia. Then — straight to the press conference.
Pepper tried to stop him. Really tried. But there he was, on stage, microphone in hand, that chaotic glint in his eyes.
“I’m shutting down weapons manufacturing at Stark Industries. Effective immediately.”
Silence. Then — bedlam. A frenzy worthy of a stock market crash.
Tony just dropped the mic and walked off. Pepper chased after him, baffled, worried, and so, so exhausted.
“Are you trying to tank the company?!”
“I’m starting something new. Something that doesn’t involve explosions. At least not the wrong kind.”
“You’re impossible.”
“‘Impossible’ is my middle name. Or maybe ‘Chaotic.’ Still workshopping it.”
In the car, staring out the window, Tony’s expression darkened. Silent, but inside — screaming. Memories tangled together: the desert’s chokehold, Yinsen’s sacrifice, that masked figure materializing through gunfire. It all clung to him like shrapnel.
Yet through the noise, one thought persisted, quiet but unshakable:
I need to see her.
When they finally pulled up to his Manhattan penthouse, Tony nearly bowled Happy over getting out.
“Remind me to give you a raise for driving slow enough to test my patience. Almost achieved enlightenment back there.”
He took the stairs two at a time, as if speed could outrun the desert’s ghosts. Paused at the door, steadied his breath—
And there she was.
---
Naruto — still clad as Kitsune — watched from the shadows as Tony’s car pulled up to his Manhattan home. Her hands hung steady at her sides, but her chest… her chest carried a silent weight. With his return, the final step of this mission stood before her. And she meant to end it with honor.
When Tony spotted her waiting at his door, hooded and motionless as a sentinel, he paused — then sighed more from exhaustion than surprise.
"Oh, perfect," he muttered. "Because nothing says ‘welcome back to civilization’ like a dramatic ninja planted on my doorstep. Here to scold me or stab me?"
She didn’t answer, only inclined her head in acknowledgment. He frowned, fatigue etching his features, then flung the door open with exaggerated flair.
"Coming in, or just gonna stand there till I die again? Spoiler: no more metal in my chest to save me this time."
He led her to the living room with slow steps. Weariness clung to his muscles, but his eyes were alive — sharp, searching.
"You know your whole ‘mysterious shadow’ bit doesn’t work on me, right? Saw you at your desert debut. This is just spy cosplay."
She stood at the room’s center, still as living darkness. He collapsed onto the couch with that practiced casualness she knew was a lie.
"So. What’s tonight? More cryptic visits? Or do I get a loyalty card? ‘Save one life, get a free coffee’?"
"A debt paid." Her voice was low. "I came to finish it."
Tony arched a brow, but the sarcasm was thin now. She withdrew a scroll from her pouch. He barked a laugh — defensive, brittle.
"Seriously? A scroll? Like, ancient papyrus? You got a quill and ink hidden too?"
"It holds the body of the man who died so you could live."
The words hit like a gut punch. Tony froze. The smirk died on his lips.
"Excuse me?"
She extended the scroll.
"I found him. Near the cell. He wasn’t running. He went back — to buy you time."
Tony stared at the scroll like it might detonate.
"Wait… You’re telling me that—" A jerky chin nod. "—has Yinsen’s body? In paper? Literally?"
A nod. He laughed — short, humorless.
"Of course it does. Because life wasn’t surreal enough. Terrorists, miracle escape, now a ninja with pocket-sized corpse compression. Cool. Real cool."
"I didn’t know his name. Only that he didn’t belong with the rubble — with those who caused pain."
Tony dragged a hand down his face. His fingers shook.
"You know how insane this sounds? I hallucinated for days — stuff with better plot than this."
"I know. But it’s real. Tear it to release him."
He handled the scroll like it burned. Didn’t drop it.
"This is torture. You drop this on me and expect what? That I just — rip it, and suddenly he’s there? The guy who saved me? You’ve got no idea what this means."
Silence. Then, softly:
"I expect nothing. Only thought it was right."
Tony exhaled sharp through his nose. Stood. Got in her space, eyes red-rimmed and raw.
"I’ve lost people before, okay? I learned not to care. To joke. To hide behind expensive scotch. But him? He believed I could still do something with this damn life."
A glance at the scroll. His voice dropped to a whisper.
"And now you hand me this. Like it’s easy. Like it’s just… tearing paper."
She stepped back, shadows reclaiming her face.
"It’s all I could do for him. The rest is yours."
He stared. Eyes wet, pride fighting posture.
"You pulled me out of that hellhole. I knew. Even masked — I knew. You’re not like the rest…"
He shook his head, trailing off. Smiled — that sad, hollow smile meant to mask pain.
"Thanks, Kitsune. Really."
One final nod.
Then she was gone — swallowed by the night.
Tony stood alone, scroll in hand, heart laid bare. He studied it. Pressed it to his chest. Closed his eyes.
The room’s silence weighed as heavy as Yinsen’s memory. But now—
Now he could do something with it.
Even if he didn’t know how yet.
---
Hours had passed. The sky outside had darkened, but Tony remained in the living room. Whiskey swirled untouched in the crystal glass between his fingers. The scroll now rested on the coffee table — a silent, weighty presence. Unremarkable at first glance, yet more imposing than any piece of technology he'd ever created.
He couldn't look away.
The sound of the door unlocking broke his trance. Firm, hurried footsteps echoed across the floor. He didn't turn. Just waited.
"Tony?" Pepper's voice cut through the air, laced with urgency. "We came as soon as we got your message."
Rhodes appeared beside her, studying his friend with a frown.
"Man, you look worse now than when we pulled you out of the desert."
Tony exhaled a quiet, sardonic breath, eyes still fixed on the scroll.
"Funny. I thought the 'burnt orange' aesthetic brought out my eyes. But sure, thanks for the feedback."
Pepper approached slowly, her gaze darting between Tony and the object on the table.
"What happened? Why the urgent call?"
Tony finally looked up at them — eyes red-rimmed not from tears, but from sleepless nights and poorly contained pain.
"Because I needed to see you. And to tell you before I chickened out."
Rhodes stepped closer, demeanor shifting.
"Tell us what?"
Tony inhaled slowly, as if bracing for deep water.
"When I was in that cave..." He paused, the words costing him. "There was a man. A scientist. A prisoner like me. Yinsen. Without him, I'd have died in the first week. He kept the reactor running. Kept me sane. Reminded me I was still human."
Pepper sat silently on the sofa's edge. Rhodes bowed his head.
Tony continued.
"When it was time to escape... he stayed. Said it was the end of his road. That his life wouldn't matter unless he bought me a second chance." His voice frayed at the edges, sarcasm a thin shield. "He died for me."
"And today, when I got back... she was here."
"She who?" Pepper asked.
"The woman who pulled me out. The masked one with all the answers that explain nothing." Tony gestured to the scroll. "Said she was settling a debt. Then gave me this."
Rhodes arched a brow. "Which is...?"
"According to her? Yinsen's body. And all I have to do to 'free him' is tear this thing open."
The silence that followed was absolute. Even Pepper hesitated.
"You believe that?"
Tony's smile was bitter.
"I don't know. But she had no reason to lie. And the way she said it... the way she looked at me..." He shook his head. "Wasn't a bluff. Wasn't even regret. Like she was handing me something that weighed on her too."
"Did she give you a name?" Rhodes pressed.
"Told me to call her Kitsune."
Rhodes' expression shuttered. His shoulders tensed.
"You know that name," Tony observed.
James crossed his arms, voice lowering.
"Intel circles. Mercenary — or that's what files claim. Name pops up, but no one confirms anything. A ghost. Only appears when she wants. No one knows her motives. But every report agrees: she never takes a job she doesn't believe in. And she never fails."
Pepper's gaze flicked to Tony, tense.
"Doesn't that worry you? She could be a threat."
Tony almost laughed.
"If she wanted me dead, Pep? Would've been stylish about it. Probably left no mess." He tapped the scroll. "No. She had every chance. And in the end... she saved me."
Rhodes studied the scroll, thoughtful.
"I think it's real. She's got a code. Weird, but solid. If she says Yinsen's in there... maybe he is."
Pepper turned to Tony, gentle.
"What will you do with it?"
No immediate answer. He stared at the scroll like it might reveal secrets. Then, softly:
"I'll handle it right. Just... not yet."
"When?" Rhodes asked.
Tony rotated his glass.
"When I can look at it without feeling trapped in that cave again."
Pepper squeezed his hand. "We'll be here when you're ready."
Tony said nothing. But beneath the pain in his eyes lay something rarer: resolve. And, perhaps, the faintest glimmer of gratitude.
One last look at the scroll. Then — for the first time that night — he set the drink down.
Chapter 15: Chapter 14
Chapter Text
The next morning, Tony woke with his mind still tangled in yesterday's fragments. More centered, yes. More emotionally sober. But a weight remained — a mix of gratitude, longing, and confusion that tightened his chest whenever he closed his eyes and saw her face.
He picked up his phone with hesitant fingers, as if the mere touch carried life-or-death stakes. Scrolled to the discreetly saved number — a secret even he didn’t fully understand.
Hesitated.
"Come on, Stark. You faced terrorists. This is just a beautiful, terrifying woman."
He hit call.
The first ring was agony. The second nearly stopped his heart. By the third, he almost hung up—
"Hello?"
Her voice, soft, sleep-rough, anchored him. His throat tightened.
"It’s me," he said simply — no sarcasm, no shield.
"Tony..."
His name in her mouth sounded different. Precious.
No jokes. Not now. For the first time in years, he didn’t want to hide.
"I need to see you."
Silence. His stomach lurched. Too much? Too soon?
Then—
"Me too."
A tremor in her voice. Something she tried to mask, but he recognized it — because it mirrored his own.
---
The Brooklyn café was small, charming, discreet. A refuge Tony had kept off the radar for years. He’d convinced the owner to close for the morning with a persuasive smile and a generous deposit.
He arrived early. Fidgeted with napkins, adjusted his chair, checked his watch — anything to distract from the nerves buzzing under his skin.
"Stark, you literally rented out a café to psych yourself up..."
Then the doorbell chimed, and the world narrowed.
Naruto stepped inside, calm but with fire in her eyes. When their gazes met, his breath caught.
He stood — but before he could speak, she crossed the room and hugged him. Tight.
"Oof—!" He wheezed, startled. "Are you made of muscle and bad decisions?"
She jerked back, alarmed. "Did I hurt you?"
Tony laughed, smoothing his crumpled jacket.
"Just my pride. But I’ll forgive you... for the right price."
A skeptical brow. "Which is?"
That mischievous grin. "A kiss. Purely for emotional balance, obviously. Nothing serious."
She studied him, weighing his sincerity — then, unexpectedly, rose onto her toes and pressed a light, warm kiss to his cheek.
Tony froze. Not at the gesture, but at what it did to him. This was real. No game. No conquest. Just her. Present. Gentle. True.
"Wow," he murmured, fingertips brushing the spot. "Can I amend my request to two?"
Naruto laughed — bright, unguarded, disarming in its sincerity.
"You’re impossible." Fondness danced in her eyes.
"And you’re unpredictable. Completely off my comprehension curve." He pulled out her chair with a flourish, still smiling. "And honestly? I’ve never liked anything more."
She sat with a quiet thanks, and for a moment, they just were. An empty café. A comfortable silence. Two people from different worlds, trying to understand what lay between them.
---
After minutes of light banter, silence settled over the table — not uncomfortable, but the kind that exists between two people who understand each other beyond words.
Naruto studied Tony, her blue eyes soft yet intense, and asked in a quiet, earnest tone:
"Tony... are you really okay?"
He'd been asked that countless times since his rescue. By Pepper. Rhodey. Doctors. Always with clinical concern. But Naruto's question was different. Maybe it was the slight hesitation in her voice, or how her eyes shone with a care so genuine it almost hurt — whatever it was, it disarmed him completely.
For the first time in years, he didn't want to lie.
"No," he admitted, voice raw. "I'm not."
She didn't offer empty platitudes. Just reached across the table and gripped his hands — a simple gesture that anchored him.
"I don't sleep," he confessed. "Close my eyes, and I'm back there. Damp walls. Pain in my chest. My own heartbeat echoing in the dark." A humorless smirk. "Maybe this is all an elaborate hallucination. Dying-brain mirage with gourmet coffee and cheek kisses."
Naruto's lips quirked, but her gaze remained steady.
"What scared me most wasn't dying," he continued, voice cracking. "It was never seeing anyone again. The people who... matter. No goodbyes. No chance to say what I should've."
His eyes flickered away briefly, as if hiding even now.
"I promised myself— if I got out, I'd stop postponing the important stuff. Be honest. Even if it wrecked me."
Naruto frowned slightly, unsure where this was headed.
Tony tightened his grip on her hands, meeting her eyes with devastating sincerity.
"I thought about you. The whole time."
She blinked, stunned.
"Tony—"
"Couldn't help it. Between calculations and pain, between fear and silence... it was you. Remembering your smiles. Our talks. Those random cafés you dragged me to." His laugh was thick. "Kept me awake. Kept me going. I'd tell myself: 'One more day, Stark. One more, and you'll see her again.'"
Naruto was motionless, breath caught, words failing her.
"I'm not saying this to guilt you," he rushed to clarify, vulnerability bleeding through. "No pressure, no expectations. This—" He lifted their joined hands. "—isn't a demand. Just... truth you deserved to know."
"Tony..." Her whisper was barely audible.
He smiled crookedly — that I'm-fine facade she saw right through.
"That's it. Just needed to get it out. Literally."
A shaky laugh escaped her, eyes glistening as she looked down. Her fingers still held his — lighter now, but firm enough to say:
I'm here.
---
Tony still held her hands gently when Naruto finally spoke after a weighted silence. Her voice was soft but steady, each word carefully measured yet impossible to contain.
"I wasn't okay either." Her gaze met his with raw honesty. "Since you disappeared... I barely slept."
Tony swallowed hard. Her words pierced him differently than anything else he'd heard since returning.
"I thought about you constantly. Wondered where you were. If you were hurt. If you were even..." Her voice caught. "Safe. It drove me mad."
She looked down briefly, as if the memory of those uncertain days still cut deep.
"I understood when I got no reply," she continued, voice tinged with quiet sorrow. "But I kept searching. Every news report. Every rumor. I needed to try — even knowing I'd probably find nothing."
Tony listened, utterly still, an unfamiliar ache blooming in his chest.
"And I kept replaying our last call before everything happened. Your jokes. Your voice. Even the silences." Her eyes found his again, shimmering with emotions too vast for words.
"You make me feel something I can't explain. It's... new. Intense. And it terrifies me— because I don't know what to do with it."
Tony's breath stalled. If anyone could understand that feeling, it was him. Amidst the chaos of his life, she'd become an anchor. A fixed point.
"I feel the same," he said quietly, without hesitation. "And trust me— I'm terrible at handling things I don't understand. But this? This is real. And if you're willing... we can figure it out together."
Naruto grew still. Her eyes lowered momentarily, as if listening to distant thoughts. Then— a slow exhale. A small, genuine smile.
"I want that." Soft but certain. "Let's try."
Tony blinked, as if needing to confirm he'd heard correctly. Then a smile spread across his face— not his usual smirk, but something simpler. Truer. Relieved.
"Then it's official. Fair warning: Pepper and Rhodey will interrogate you mercilessly."
Naruto laughed, the tension between them dissolving into lightness.
"I can handle it. I've faced worse..."
"Good to know," Tony teased, though his eyes remained tender. "Because honestly? I was terrified you'd say this was all in my head."
Her gaze softened. "It wasn't."
And in that moment — between shared smiles and the warmth of their clasped hands — they knew something new had begun. Uncertain, perhaps. But real.
And for now, that was enough.
Chapter 16: Chapter 15
Chapter Text
Naruto stood, adjusting her jacket with a lingering smile. Tony rose just as quickly — a sudden urgency in his movements.
"Wait," he said, stepping closer. His gaze held hers with a mix of affection and barely contained anticipation. "I've gotta head back to Malibu tonight. Some fires to put out — inventories, boardroom nonsense, the usual chaos."
She nodded. "Of course. You've got a mountain of things to handle."
Tony tilted his head with that half-smirk she'd come to know.
"But..." He leaned in slightly, eyes alight with mischief. "I want to take you to dinner Saturday. Just us. Low lights, decent food, wine, meaningless chatter." A pause. "Unless you'd rather come to Malibu now. The view's killer, and I promise not to try seducing you until day two."
Naruto laughed—a real, head-tilted-back laugh — before fixing him with a playful squint.
"Tempting, Stark. Very tempting. But I'll pass... for now."
Tony clutched his chest in mock offense.
"'For now'? That's practically a yes."
"Maybe. But for now," she softened, "I'll stay here. And look forward to Saturday."
"Oh, it'll be memorable," he promised, voice dropping to something warmer.
Before leaving, Naruto rose onto her toes again — this time letting her lips linger against his cheek a heartbeat longer. Intentional.
Tony froze. Wide-eyed, fingers brushing the spot where she'd kissed him as she pulled away.
With a final smile, she was gone — leaving only warmth and promise in her wake.
---
Tony descended the jet stairs with an uncharacteristically light step — a rarity since his return from captivity. In the private terminal, Pepper waited, leaning against a column with crossed arms and a knowing smile.
"You look... lighter," she observed, studying his face.
Tony exhaled through a half-smile. "Yeah. Maybe I am."
"Would this have anything to do with that mysterious Brooklyn café rendezvous?"
He arched a brow. "You know everything, don’t you?"
"It’s my job," she said, smug.
Tony nodded slowly, hesitating for a beat before cutting to the chase:
"I saw Naruto. We talked. About... stuff. Important stuff."
Pepper’s expression softened. "And?"
"And it was good." A quiet brightness in his eyes. "Better than I thought possible, all things considered."
She watched him a moment before smiling properly — the kind she reserved only for genuine happiness on his behalf.
"I’m glad for you, Tony. Truly."
"But—" he prompted, anticipating her.
"But," Pepper confirmed, "I’ll need to meet her myself before issuing final approval."
Tony chuckled. "Fair. Though good luck not liking her. You two have more in common than you’d think." A pause. "Honestly? You’ll adore her."
Pepper’s skeptical brow arched higher.
"That’s what every smitten man says."
"Possible," Tony conceded with an easy shrug. "But I’d still bet you’ll be inviting her for wine within five minutes."
Pepper laughed, shaking her head as they walked toward the car. "We’ll see, Stark. We’ll see."
And for the first time since Afghanistan — Tony found the world just a little easier to breathe in.
---
Naruto walked through Queens with her hands in her coat pockets, her heart light. The warmth of Tony’s touch still lingered on her fingers, and a giddy smile refused to leave her face. She was so lost in thought, she didn’t notice how dreamily she was floating until a familiar voice snapped her back to earth.
"Someone’s had a good day," May Parker teased, arms crossed and brow arched.
Naruto blinked, stopping mid-step. "Huh?"
May chuckled, nodding at her. "You. Walking around smiling like you’re in a romantic drama. No use hiding it — I see you."
Naruto’s face flushed instantly, and she looked away with a nervous laugh.
"That obvious?"
"I’m observant," May said warmly. "And you’re glowing. So either you won the lottery, or it’s a heart thing."
A soft, embarrassed laugh. "Maybe a little of the second."
May’s eyes gleamed with curiosity. "I’ve got time before Peter gets home. Spill."
Naruto hesitated, biting her lip. But there was something about May’s kindness — the way she truly cared — that made trust effortless.
"Okay… Come over. I’ll tell you everything."
---
The apartment was cozy, bathed in soft light and a gentle breeze from the cracked window. May settled on the couch while Naruto brewed tea. When she returned, she handed May a cup with a shy smile before curling up opposite her.
"Alright," May said, cradling her tea. "Start from the beginning. No skimming."
Naruto inhaled deeply, as if steadying herself.
"I met him a while ago. Pure chance — one of those weird coincidences life throws at you. We talked, and I thought that’d be it… But it wasn’t."
A pause. A private smile.
"We started seeing each other more. Nothing romantic at first. Just company. Cafés, walks, random texts. He always had something funny to say or a wild idea to shake up my routine."
May listened, attentive.
"Slowly, he became… constant. Even when he was away, he’d check in. Cared. And I realized I cared too. That he’d become one of those quiet presences you miss when they’re gone."
Her fingers traced the rim of her cup.
"Today, we talked for real. About heavy things. He was honest — about his fears, what he’s been through. So was I. And we decided… to try. See where this goes."
May’s silence wasn’t judgmental — just deeply present. Finally, softly:
"Who is he? Do I know him?"
Naruto hesitated, then answered calmly:
"Tony. Tony Stark."
May’s eyes widened. "Tony Stark?"
A slow nod. "I know how it sounds. But it’s not what you think."
"Naruto, his reputation—"
"I know," Naruto said gently. "I’ve read it all. But the Tony I know isn’t the tabloid version. He’s human. He messes up, but he tries. And today… he was real with me. I saw it."
May studied her, expression softening at Naruto’s sincerity.
"You’re strong. I’ve never doubted that. But—" She leaned forward, tender yet firm. "—a broken heart hurts worse than any battle. And no one’s immune."
Naruto’s chest tightened. She knew that pain. But this… this felt different.
"I know. That’s why I’m taking it slow. But with him… it feels worth it."
May smiled — that special blend of affection, worry, and pride.
"Then try. Just promise me you’ll be careful. And if he screws up?" A playful glint. "You call me."
Naruto laughed, warmth blooming in her chest.
"Promise."
---
Still laughing from their earlier conversation, May rose from the couch and set her empty teacup down.
"Since we're in a romantic confession mood, you're coming over for dinner tonight. Peter will be thrilled to see you." A mischievous grin. "And someone needs to give me details about this Saturday date."
Naruto blinked at the sudden invitation, then relaxed into a smile.
"Sure, why not? I've missed Peter."
"He's drowning in homework and will definitely complain you haven't played video games with him lately," May said, grabbing her purse. "And... well, it'll be fun watching his face when I mention you're dating someone."
Naruto choked on air.
"May! Go easy on him!"
"Me? Never." An innocent blink.
---
Peter arrived shortly after, backpack slung over one shoulder, hair wind-tousled.
"I'm starving!" he called from the hallway. "Oh! Hi, Naruto!"
"Hey, Peter!" Naruto grinned. "Good to see you, 'ttebayo!"
Peter beamed — then narrowed his eyes suspiciously at their animated chatter.
"What are you two whispering about?"
May served dinner casually. "Just that Naruto has a date this Saturday."
Peter froze mid-bite, gaping between them like she'd announced a moon landing.
"What?! You're going out with someone? Who?"
Naruto rubbed her neck awkwardly. "A friend. We've known each other a while."
May delivered the kill shot: "His name's Tony."
Peter made a face. "Tony? Like, a grown-up man?"
"He's a bit older," Naruto admitted. "But really kind."
Peter scrunched his nose, arms crossed in full pout. "I don't like this Tony guy."
"You haven't even met him," May said, fighting laughter.
"But he's taking Naruto!" Peter protested, as if this were a grave injustice. "What if he's boring? What if he doesn't know Ninja Card Battle? What if he won't let you eat dessert first?!"
Naruto laughed, touched by his dramatic concern.
"I promise he's not boring, and we'll still game together. Nothing changes between us, okay?"
Peter sulked for precisely three seconds before sighing theatrically.
"Fine. But if he makes you cry, I'm giving him a super lecture."
May lost it, shaking with laughter. "Peter Parker, defender of Aunt May's friends."
Peter lifted his chin proudly. "Someone's gotta protect Naruto!"
Naruto's heart swelled. "Thanks, Peter. You're the best."
And with that, dinner continued — light, loud, and full of laughter. Between bites and playful teasing, Naruto felt something rare:
She was home.
Chapter 17: Chapter 16
Chapter Text
The car rolled smoothly up the mansion's driveway. The fading sunlight painted the house in gold and amber, glinting off the floor-to-ceiling windows Tony once found sleek — now strangely hollow.
He didn't have to walk far before spotting the rigid silhouette waiting on the deck. Obadiah Stane. Arms crossed. Jaw set. That particular silence heavy with judgment.
Tony removed his sunglasses slowly, eyes still sensitive to natural light. A half-smile tugged at his lips, masking the weight in his chest.
"Wow, Stane. Such warmth. All we're missing is a 'Welcome Home' banner and some balloons."
Nothing.
Not even a twitch. Tony's smile faltered.
"Or are you mad I didn't bring you a 'World's Best Interim CEO' mug?"
Obadiah didn't laugh. His expression screamed end of patience. Tony swallowed hard, the air thickening.
"We need to talk." Stane's tone left no room for debate.
Tony exhaled, dragging a hand down his face.
"Sure. Nothing like a corporate lecture to warm the soul right off the jet." He gestured inside. "Ice in your scotch, or did you prep a sober, soulless monologue?"
"Tony. This is serious."
The mansion was exactly as he'd left it: cold, pristine, impersonal. Like he'd never been gone. Tony moved to the bar. Poured whiskey with mechanical precision — but his hands trembled slightly.
"You shut down Stark Industries' weapons division." Stane cut straight to it. "Alone. No board vote. Not even a heads-up to me."
Tony took a measured sip, letting the burn anchor him.
"And I'd do it again."
"You're gambling with this company's future!" Stane's voice cracked with frustration.
Tony turned slowly. His eyes held none of their usual levity — just steel and shadow.
"I'm not gambling, Obie. That's the point."
Silence.
"I've seen what our weapons do. Not in testing ranges. Not on sales charts. Out there." A brittle pause. "I've seen children terrified. Men blown apart. And my name on every shell casing."
"Tony, you've been through trauma—"
"You don't understand!" Tony's voice broke. "You weren't locked up for months. Forced to build death machines knowing every bolt you tightened cost lives. I was there."
Obadiah stilled. Whatever argument he'd prepared died unspoken.
Tony looked down, white-knuckling his glass.
"I came back. But I'm not the man who boarded that plane. And I won't pretend to be."
"So what's next? Selling toys? Donating billions to charity?" Stane's sarcasm was a weak counterstrike. "Stark Industries thrives because we do what others can't. You've always known that."
Tony gazed through the windows. The ocean outside was deceptively calm.
"I'll find another way. A new purpose." Quiet conviction. "For the first time in my life... I want to change."
Stane studied him like a stranger. The arrogant genius he'd known was slipping through his fingers.
"You're turning your back on everything we built."
Tony met his gaze head-on.
"Maybe I'm just starting to build something better."
Obadiah inhaled sharply, shoulders rigid. No retort came. Just heavy footsteps fading away.
Tony stood motionless. Downed the rest of his drink in one go. Set the glass down too hard.
The emptiness returned — but not the same as before.
Something new lingered.
A fragile, stubborn hope.
And beneath it all, cutting through the weight of past and present:
The memory of a blonde girl with ocean-blue eyes who'd held his hand — and listened.
---
The mansion's silence was almost comforting — just the distant murmur of waves and the steady hum of underground systems. The workshop bathed in blue holographic light, shadows dancing across walls as Tony moved slowly through the space, cold coffee forgotten in one hand.
Before him, the crude cave armor hovered in midair.
"JARVIS," he began, voice rough, "pull full specs on the cave suit. Let's strip it down, start fresh."
"Of course, sir. Initiating full render. Shall I name the new project?"
Tony studied the floating components. Strange how something so ugly could have been his salvation.
"Mark II." A beat. "And let's make her beautiful."
"'Beautiful' is a rather subjective technical parameter, sir."
The ghost of a smile touched Tony's lips as he dropped into his chair. But his mind was elsewhere.
He dragged a hand through his hair.
She kissed his cheek.
That brief, unexpected touch still burned where her lips had been. Just a simple gesture — nothing major, right?
Wrong. Completely wrong. Because that kiss — that tiny moment — felt more real than anything he'd experienced in months.
"JARVIS," he said abruptly, "remind me why I avoid getting involved with people again?"
"Your stated rationale: 'People are complicated, needy, and usually disappoint.' I have seven variations on file, sir."
Tony scoffed.
"And yet here I am, mooning over her like a teenager after his first date."
"Technically not a date, sir."
"Not helping, JARVIS." Tony spun his chair away, staring at the ceiling. "She's different."
Silence.
"She listens, JARVIS. Not to Stark Industries. Not to the genius inventor. To me. And I think—" A rare hesitation. "—I think she cares. No filters. No games. That scares me more than missiles pointed at my head."
"So you're frightened of... empathy?"
"Put like that, it sounds ridiculous."
"Ridiculous is among your core competencies, sir."
A tired chuckle. Tony rose, moving toward the test gauntlets.
"Let's work. I'm not spending all night thinking about how her eyes light up when she smiles. Or how she bites her lip when nervous. Or—" He strapped on the braces. "—how she holds my hand like it matters."
Even JARVIS seemed to respect the weight of that admission.
"Test protocols. Keep thrusters at 15%."
"Sir, last time at this setting, you embedded yourself in the wall. Might I suggest a helmet?"
"If I'm gonna faceplant, let it be for something worthwhile."
The gauntlets hummed to life. Tony hovered inches off the ground, staring blankly ahead.
"I want to try with you."
Naruto's words echoed — quiet, tentative, but brimming with courage.
He landed firmly, removing the braces with a long exhale.
"I really need that Saturday dinner to go well."
"Shall I make reservations, sir?"
"No. I'll pick the place myself. Has to be perfect. She deserves that. Maybe... so do I."
A processing pause. "Very good, sir."
Tony studied the armor schematics. Fear and pain still lingered — but now, something new pulsed alongside them.
Hope.
And for once, he didn't want to run from it.
"Let's build something better, JARVIS. Starting with me."
Chapter 18: Chapter 17
Chapter Text
Naruto was halfway through tying her hair into a messy bun when rapid-fire knocking startled her. She opened the door to find May Parker standing there — jeans, sneakers, and a determined glint in her eyes.
"Grab your shoes, Uzumaki. Mission today."
Naruto crossed her arms. "Mission? May, I just got home. I was planning to either sleep or become one with the couch."
"Nope. You're coming with me." May breezed past her, snatching Naruto's bag off the sofa. "You've got a date in two days, remember?"
Naruto trailed after her, suspicious. "I remember. But I'm not jumping out of a helicopter. It's just dinner, May."
May spun around with a scheming smile. "'Just dinner'? Sweetheart, you're going out with Tony Stark. The Tony Stark." She wagged a finger. "He may be all charm and gadgets, but you? You're special. He needs to remember how lucky he is you said yes — starting with an outfit that screams exactly that."
Naruto's eyes widened in horror. "You're dragging me clothes shopping."
"You own exactly three types of clothing: functional, comfortable, and—"
"—perfectly adequate for a date!"
"—boring." May took Naruto's hand, pulling her toward the door. "Today, you're picking something that makes you feel gorgeous. Not for him — for you. Though if he drools a little, bonus points."
Naruto laughed, surrendering as May led her down the hallway. "This is torture. By what authority?"
"The authority of someone who's had her heart broken," May said gently, "and knows how important it is to make the other person see what's right in front of them." A sidelong glance. "You like him. I know. And it's okay to show that. But it's also good to remind him you're not there out of loneliness. You're a gift. And he'd better recognize it."
Naruto bit her lip, touched. May had always been warm, but there was a gentle firmness to her — like a mother or a stubborn older sister.
"Fine, fine. But if you make me try on more than five dresses, I'm jumping out the store window."
May's laugh echoed down the stairwell. "Try it. I'm faster than I look."
"Is that a challenge?"
"Call it what you want."
Laughing, they crossed the neighborhood — steps light, teasing affectionate. Naruto still didn't know what she'd choose to wear.
But maybe, just maybe, she wanted to impress.
Not because she had to.
But because for the first time, showing her real self — to herself, and perhaps to him — felt worth it.
---
The workshop lay bathed in quiet darkness, illuminated only by holographic displays and the occasional flare of robotic arms adjusting the Mark II armor. Polished metal reflected the cool blue glow as if the suit itself was waiting patiently for its first dance with the sky.
Tony hunched over the leg assembly, soldering the final thruster circuits. His expression was intense — not tired, but wholly focused, jaw clenched, eyes unblinking. Each crackle of the soldering iron echoed like a heartbeat.
"JARVIS, flight stabilizer integrity report."
"Thirty-eight percent chance of failure during abrupt maneuvers, sir. Might I suggest caution? Or perhaps a parachute."
Tony set the iron aside with a sigh, studying the suit. It was beautiful in its raw, unfinished way. Almost ready. So close.
"Parachutes," he muttered, more to himself than the AI, "would imply I don't know what I'm doing. And this suit's ego is fragile enough as it is."
"A compelling argument, as always, sir."
A brief smirk flickered across Tony's face before fading. A thought slipped through his defenses — unbidden, unwelcome. He stared past the armor into middle distance.
What would she think of all this?
Naruto.
Her image came sharp and sudden, as if she were perched on the workbench right now — legs swinging, either laughing at his recklessness or scolding him for it. Unpredictable. Maybe that's why she kept invading his thoughts.
She'd probably call this insane.
"D'you think she'd run if she saw this?" he asked rhetorically.
"Given you're minutes away from strapping into an untested metal suit with unstable thrusters, sir, running would be a perfectly rational response."
Tony's smile widened briefly as he wiped his hands on a grease-stained towel.
"Or she'd call it 'stupid but brave.' Or brave but stupid. Or maybe 'reckless with a pretty face.'"
"Even with full access to Miss Uzumaki's lexicon, sir, I wouldn't presume to speculate about facial compliments."
A quiet chuckle escaped Tony, but the mirth didn't last. The weight of it all pressed down — past mistakes, present responsibilities, this fragile attempt at redemption.
He studied the armor.
"I need this to work, JARVIS. Not just for me or the company. I... I don't want to be part of the problem anymore."
"Understood, sir. As a reminder, your dinner with Miss Uzumaki is scheduled in two days. Seven PM. Manhattan."
Tony stilled. The world seemed to pause.
Two days.
"Yeah. Right. Thanks, JARVIS."
"Not that I assume you'll attend in armor, but one never knows."
Tony arched a brow, the old smirk resurfacing.
"Never underestimate the power of good metalwear, J."
---
Clad in the Mark II armor, Tony moved deliberately toward the makeshift launch pad in the Malibu garden. Sensors blinked. Joints whirred with each step.
He was nervous. But it was the good kind — that stomach-dropping thrill of being truly alive.
"JARVIS, thruster status?"
"Online. Initiating Level 1 flight protocol. Recommend maintaining altitude below five meters, sir."
"No promises."
He bent his knees — and pushed.
It was like being catapulted in slow motion. For one weightless second, he hovered. Gravity itself seemed to hesitate.
"I'm flying," he laughed, breathless. "Would you look at that — I'm flying!"
"Hovering, sir. Flight implies direction and control."
"Such a buzzkill, J. Let me have this."
She'd never believe this. Or maybe she'd believe it too easily.
The thought flashed through him — her sitting cross-legged on the grass, watching with that mix of curiosity and concern. He wanted her to see this. Wanted to dazzle her.
Tony cranked the power. "Take me higher, big guy."
The suit surged. Too fast. Alarms blared.
"JARVIS?!"
"Ice accumulation detected. Suit integrity failing. Thrust loss in 3... 2..."
"NO NO NO—"
Silence.
Then— falling.
Tony flailed, instincts screaming for control that didn't exist. The ground rushed up.
Damn it, Naruto's gonna kill me if I die before our date.
At the last second, emergency thrusters fired, cushioning the impact with a bone-rattling thud. He tumbled across the lawn, finally coming to rest on his back, gasping.
Silence.
Then— laughter. Wild, unfiltered.
"I am... a complete... idiot."
"Agreed. But an idiot with remarkable survival instincts, sir."
Tony grinned up at the stars, chest heaving.
"Two days... Just two days. Better get this tin can working. Or I'll show up to dinner with grass stains on my face."
"Might I suggest formalwear as a backup, sir?"
"I'm thinking black-tie armor. Innovative. Sexy."
"Undoubtedly, sir."
Tony stayed there — sprawled on the Malibu grass, staring at the sky. Feeling it all: the weight, the fear, the hope. And an unexpected warmth in his chest when he thought of her.
Chapter 19: Chapter 18
Chapter Text
The car's engine hummed softly, muffled by the tense silence inside. Tony adjusted his cufflinks for the third time in ten minutes, his leg bouncing with poorly concealed anxiety.
"It's just dinner," he muttered, as if convincing himself. "Normal dinner. With a beautiful, extraordinary woman. No big deal."
Happy, eyes on the road, shot him a glance.
"If you're trying to act calm, you're failing spectacularly."
Tony huffed, crossing and uncrossing his arms.
"Do I look nervous?"
"You're acting like it's a job interview. And you're talking too much."
"That's offensive. I ace interviews." Tony fiddled with his collar again. "And I'm not talking. I'm vocalizing my thought process."
"Sure."
Tony stared out the window, desperate to focus on anything but the knot in his stomach. He'd faced hostile shareholders, bloodthirsty reporters, generals demanding answers — none of which made his palms sweat like this.
"She's gonna look stunning, isn't she?" More to the air than to Happy.
"Probably."
"Not helping." Tony thumped his head against the seat. "I'm not good at this. Normal stuff. Waiting. Taking it slow. Doing things right."
"Then try. Tonight's as good a night as any."
Tony blinked at the unexpected wisdom.
"Profound. Writing that down."
---
The car stopped. Tony stepped out with measured calm, hands in pockets, practiced smile in place — though his pulse betrayed him.
He rang the bell.
The door opened to reveal a woman who was decidedly not Naruto.
"Good evening," she said, sharp eyes appraising him. "You must be Tony."
He recovered quickly, smirk ready.
"And you must be security. I heard there'd be tests, but..." A glance around. "No lie detector?"
May crossed her arms, unmoved.
"I'm May. Naruto's told me about you."
"Great, so you're pre-briefed." Tony kept his tone light. "Saves us the awkward phase where I pretend to be nicer than I am."
"Let's be clear." May's gaze hardened. "Naruto's special. Not someone you play with."
Tony held her stare. For the first time in years, he felt truly seen — not as Stark Industries' heir, not as a genius, but as a man.
"May, I can promise you this: playing with her is the last thing on my mind." Uncharacteristic sincerity bled through. "Truth is? She takes me more seriously than I take myself. That's... new. And kinda terrifying."
May studied him a beat longer. Then—
Footsteps.
Naruto appeared, and Tony's breath caught.
The lilac dress seemed to float around her, hair woven into a delicate braid, subtle makeup highlighting her features. She was radiant. Different from the quick glimpses and memories he'd hoarded.
"Wow," escaped before he could stop it. "You're—" Words failed. "Incredible."
Naruto ducked her head, blushing. "Thanks. You clean up nice too."
May's stern facade cracked — just a hint of a smile. "Have a good night, Naruto."
"I will." A quick hug, then she turned to Tony.
He offered his arm. She took it.
As they walked to the car, Tony was uncharacteristically quiet. Dazed. Then, softly:
"This is a problem. I'm done for."
Naruto pretended not to hear. But her fingers tightened around his, and her smile — small, secret — said everything.
---
On the way to the restaurant, the silence between Naruto and Tony was punctuated by timid attempts at conversation. Both were trying to mask the unexpected nervousness they felt, as if stepping into uncharted territory — and they were.
Tony, always more comfortable behind a joke than his own heart, made a playful remark as he watched the city pass by through the car window.
"Did you know people blink, on average, twenty times a minute? I’m starting to think you’ve blinked half that since getting in the car. Should I be worried?"
Naruto let out a small laugh, glancing down at her hands resting in her lap.
"I just didn’t think I’d be this nervous. It’s just dinner, right?"
"Just dinner," he repeated with a crooked smile. "With the most charismatic and modest man on the West Coast."
"Modest, sure," she laughed, rolling her eyes lightly — though the flush on her cheeks betrayed her words.
From the front seat, Happy watched everything in the rearview mirror. Though his face remained as stoic as ever, the scene was so unusual that he nearly raised an eyebrow. He’d never seen Tony act so… human.
The blush on Naruto’s face only began to fade when the car finally stopped in front of the restaurant.
Tony stepped out first and offered her his hand with an almost improvised, yet genuine, elegance.
"Hope you’re hungry. I picked somewhere special."
"I trust your taste," she replied, taking his hand.
Tony led her into a charming Indian restaurant, its soft lighting and rich aromas filling the air. They were guided to a reserved table in a quiet corner, with a modest but lovely view of the dining room.
"I’ve never had Indian food before," Naruto admitted, flipping through the menu with curiosity.
Tony raised a brow in mock indignation.
"What? That’s sacrilege! Don’t worry, I’m here to save your soul — or at least your taste buds. Let me handle the order."
Naruto laughed more freely, the earlier tension slowly dissipating.
"Alright, I’ll trust you… for now."
Soon, they were swept up in the restaurant’s cozy atmosphere — the soft background music, the easy flow of conversation. At one point, between sips of lemon water and jokes about "killer peppers," Naruto mentioned casually:
"Y’know, this is my first real date."
Tony blinked, surprised. He set his glass down more carefully than necessary.
"Wait, you’re serious?"
She nodded, a little shy but without hesitation.
"Yeah. My friends have known me since I was a brat, so there was never that ‘spark,’ y’know? And I’ve never really been interested in anyone like this before."
Tony stared at her as if trying to solve a puzzle.
"That’s hard to believe. Like, really hard. They must’ve been blind. Or idiots. Probably both."
Naruto laughed, the sound light and sincere. She shook her head as if to deny it, but the glint in her eyes gave her away.
The food arrived — colorful, aromatic, full of new promises for Naruto. Tony watched her take her first tentative, enchanted bite, then said softly:
"Guess I should thank their blindness. Without it, I might’ve never met you."
Naruto flushed again but didn’t look away this time.
"You’re good with words, Tony Stark."
"Only when I mean them," he replied, uncharacteristically earnest.
Dinner unfolded with stories of their lives — Tony spoke (with restrained excitement) about a new project, keeping details vague for mystery. Naruto fondly described the animal shelter she’d been volunteering at.
"There’s this cat who’s basically adopted me. Every time I show up, she jumps into my lap like she owns the place."
"She’s got excellent taste," Tony replied, grinning.
Later, back in the car, Happy drove them to Naruto’s apartment. Tony walked her to the door.
"It was a wonderful night," she said, pausing at the doorstep.
"It was more than that," he answered. "Thanks for trusting me. And for coming."
Naruto smiled, then — on a gentle impulse — leaned in and pressed a quick kiss to his lips. A shy peck, but one that spoke volumes.
Tony froze, blinking slowly, as if his brain needed to reboot after an unexpected system error.
"Goodnight, Tony," she murmured with a soft smile before slipping inside.
He stood there for a few seconds, staring at the closed door with a dorky grin. When he finally returned to the car, Happy gave him a skeptical frown.
"Everything alright?"
"Better than alright," Tony said, collapsing into his seat with a smile so wide it hurt.
Happy just sighed and started the car, muttering something unintelligible about "grown adults acting lovesick."
Chapter 20: Chapter 19
Chapter Text
Location: Abandoned Warehouse, New Jersey Outskirts – 22:13
The night was thick, heavy clouds smothering the moon. The air reeked of mold and burnt oil, undercut by something fouler — the kind of stench that only existed where humanity had failed catastrophically.
Naruto moved with heightened senses, her chest tight. The quiet fury burning inside her was cold, controlled, but very much alive. She hated missions like this. Hated what they implied about the worst of human nature. And that was exactly why she didn’t hesitate.
Two armed men guarded the side entrance. She descended on them like a living shadow. The first was disarmed with a kick to his wrist, followed by a strike to the jaw that dropped him instantly. The other tried to run, but she swept his legs out from under him, her boot slamming between his shoulder blades hard enough to knock the air from his lungs.
"Monsters…" she muttered under her breath, eyes glacial.
Her phone buzzed. She stepped away from the unconscious bodies and checked it.
> Tony: Critical update: Just discovered pineapple in curry is an abomination. Needed to share this outrage with someone who’d understand.
She almost laughed — a sharp, stifled sound — as she typed back.
< Naruto: Pineapple in curry? That’s an international crime. The UN should issue a statement.
She pocketed the phone, her smile fading as fast as it came. Back to the mission.
---
Location: Malibu Workshop – 19:14 (Local Time)
Tony, sweaty and smeared with grease, adjusted the hydraulic linkage on the Mark II’s left leg. JARVIS observed with his usual patience.
"The thermal transition joints are still overheating. Shall I recalibrate?"
"Can you work some magic and stop me from thinking about her for five minutes instead?"
"Regrettably, I am not equipped to handle human obsessions, sir."
Tony chuckled tiredly and slumped onto a stool, grabbing his phone.
< Tony: JARVIS just confirmed I’m obsessed with you. Fun, right? Now I’m a statistic.
---
Back at the Warehouse – 22:19
Naruto kicked open a side door and stepped into a narrow hallway. A man charged at her with a knife. She sidestepped in a fluid spin, grabbing his arm mid-motion and wrenching it with brutal efficiency. His scream echoed down the corridor before a strike to his neck silenced him.
She barely had time to catch her breath before hearing muffled, childlike voices. She followed the sound to a locked door. One kick shattered it, revealing a grimy room lit by a single hanging bulb. Three children — two girls and a boy — huddled in a corner.
"It’s okay," she said, kneeling. "You’re safe now."
One of the girls, no older than six, stared up with wide eyes. Silent tears streaked her face.
"Is… is it gonna hurt?" she whispered.
Naruto’s chest tightened.
"No. Never again. I promise." She held out a hand, voice softening. "I’m getting you out of here. But I need you to be brave for just a little longer, okay?"
The girl hesitated, then took her hand.
She led the children to a prepped van stocked with blankets and water. Before leaving, she turned back toward the warehouse.
Her phone buzzed again.
> Tony: Did you know you’re like a glitch in my OS? Can’t focus with you stuck in my head. JARVIS is concerned. Almost booked me a therapist.
Naruto grinned for the first time that night, her reply effortless.
< Naruto: Tell him I can be an update. Newer version, more charming.
---
Malibu – 19:29
Tony barked a genuine laugh, his phone dangling from his fingers.
"Charming update… I like that."
---
New Jersey – 22:35
Naruto ensured the local authorities — tipped off anonymously — had received the alert. Sirens wailed in the distance. She lingered in the shadows of an alley, watching as a police van arrived to collect the children.
Only when the cops stepped forward cautiously did she allow herself to retreat.
Her phone buzzed one last time.
> Tony: Promise you’ll tell me if you’re ever sad, angry, or just tired? I suck at this, but I’d wanna try.
She froze in the dark alley, eyes prickling. Typed carefully.
< Naruto: If I promise, will you promise not to bolt if I show up on your balcony looking like I’ve carried the world on my back?
> Tony: Promise. But only if you let me help carry it.
Naruto smiled — truly smiled — for the first time that night.
---
Location: SHIELD Briefing Room – Night
The room was bathed in low light, illuminated only by holographic screens and the stark beam over documents strewn across the table. Silence hung thick, broken only by the hum of the ventilation system.
Nick Fury stood like a solid shadow before the table, staring at the projected images: unconscious bodies, demolished warehouses, rescued children. He didn’t blink. He didn’t need to — anger kept his eye wide open, burning with accumulated frustration.
"You’ve got to be kidding me." His voice was low, dangerous. "Tell me this is a bad joke. That there’s a hidden camera somewhere and you’re all laughing at me outside."
Clint Barton exhaled slowly, weary, and leaned back in his chair, arms crossed. The exhaustion in his eyes wasn’t physical — it was the kind that came from chasing a ghost for too long.
"Wish I could, Director." His voice was flat. "But no. She’s a black hole in a mask. The few who know anything would rather jump off a building than talk."
Natasha, beside him, kept her posture flawless, but tension coiled in her jaw.
"I approached the senator personally." Her tone was steel. "Played every card I had. He looked me in the eye and said one thing: She saved my daughter. Then shut down completely. Like he was protecting a damn saint."
"This cartel had one of the tightest networks we’ve ever seen," Maria Hill added, sliding a report page forward. "Three security layers. Armed guards. Signal jammers. Rotating codes. It was a fortress."
She tapped an underlined section.
"Yet every witness account is clear. Kitsune went in alone. No one saw her arrive. No one saw her leave. Just the aftermath: bodies, wreckage, and the kids — alive."
"Most traffickers are in critical condition," Clint said, voice hollow. "Multiple fractures, internal bleeding. Some still can’t speak." A pause. Then, with icy quiet: "Good."
Fury held his gaze for a beat but didn’t comment. Natasha cleared her throat lightly and continued.
"During that senator’s op, surveillance noted she spent significant time with his daughter. Protective. Almost… affectionate."
That’s when Fury snapped. His fist slammed the table, scattering papers and knocking over Hill’s coffee mug.
"'Affectionate'? That’s your takeaway? After over a year of investigations, the goddamn most advanced counterintelligence agency on Earth hands me a report saying she likes kids?"
Silence locked into place like a vault door. Barton looked away; Hill pressed her lips thin; Romanoff held Fury’s glare but didn’t flinch.
Fury paced around the table, footsteps heavy and rhythmic as war drums.
"No origin. No nationality. No photos. No DNA. Not a drop of blood or sweat. Nothing. Not a shadow. We’re being played. Watched. Tested like lab rats. And the worst part? She knows it. Laughing in our faces."
He turned, drilling into each of them.
"I don’t want theories. I don’t want senators with polite smiles. I want facts. Who is Kitsune? Where’d she come from? Why is she playing vigilante — and for who?"
He stabbed a finger at the hologram.
"If she decides SHIELD’s the next ‘problem’ to fix, there won’t be a story left to tell."
Hill shut the folder, her expression grim. "Double efforts?"
"Triple them. Burn every contact. Dirty favors, surveillance, infiltrations. I don’t care. Bring me something concrete*." Fury’s eye narrowed. "Before she turns us into her next punchline."
The trio nodded. As they filed out, Fury remained, staring at the last image captured from the scene: a wall gouged with deep slashes — like claws.
His jaw locked.
"Where the hell are you hiding, Kitsune…"
Chapter 21: Chapter 20
Chapter Text
The apartment was silent, its coziness only skin-deep. The city’s faint lights barely pierced the windows, and the muffled sounds of the street felt distant — like they belonged to another world. Naruto stepped inside unhurriedly, closing the door with a soft thud. She stayed there for a moment, forehead pressed against the wood, eyes shut.
She felt hollow. Not of chakra. But of something that had once felt solid inside her, now shattered.
The mission was over. Objective complete. The children were safe. The perpetrators dead or clinging to life. What ate at her was how it happened.
She forced herself to walk to the center of the room. Shrugged off her coat and let it drop to the floor, uncaring. Her steps carried her to the couch like each movement weighed too much. She sat, dragged her hands down her face, and exhaled a shaky breath.
No regrets.
She didn’t mourn what she’d done to those men — not for a second. She remembered the stench of the place, the terror in the children’s eyes, the chains, the muffled screams. Every punch, every strike, every broken bone had been deserved.
But what hurt was her own reaction. The rage. The lack of control.
She hadn’t fought with a kunoichi’s precision. She’d fought like a cornered beast. Like someone who wanted to hurt. Like someone who needed to make it burn.
She hated herself for that.
Kurama said nothing. Just watched, silent the entire time. And that spoke louder than anything.
On instinct, her hand rose to the crystal pendant resting against her chest, gripping it tight.
"I can’t lose this," she whispered. "I can’t lose who I am…"
With tired fingers, she formed the familiar seal.
"Kuchiyose no Jutsu."
White smoke filled the room, and at its center stood Gamaden, his bulbous eyes blinking with familiar cheer.
"NARUTO-SAN!" he croaked, hopping closer. "Finally! I was starting to think you’d replaced me with some tech-savvy toad from this world!"
Naruto tried to laugh, but it came out hoarse, fractured. She forced a smile, but her eyes told another story.
Gamaden studied her, his grin fading.
"Hey… Naruto-san? You okay?"
"I…" She hesitated, gaze drifting to the wall. "I’m tired, Gama. But not my body. It’s like… like part of me stayed in that mission. Like I let the anger take over."
Gamaden tilted his head, listening.
"But you did what you had to, yeah?"
"I did. And I’d do it again." Her voice was steel. "But I didn’t like how it felt. I liked hurting those men, Gamaden. And that scares me."
She looked at him. Pain lived in her eyes, but pride too — contradictions too heavy for someone who’d fought so hard to keep hope alive.
"They deserved it. I know that. But I can’t let it change me. I’ve fought too hard not to be consumed by this."
Gamaden nudged her leg with his paw.
"You’re still you, Naruto-san. Even with all that anger, you care. Just being here, questioning yourself — that says enough."
She nodded slowly, eyes glistening. Rubbed her face again, trying to steady herself.
"Did you… bring anything from the others?"
Gamaden puffed up with a warmer smile. "Always! Everyone misses you. Shikamaru, Hinata, old man Iruka. Even Gamatatsu sent a dumb drawing."
With a POOF, he spat out a small stack of scrolls onto the floor.
Naruto picked them up slowly, like they were treasures.
"I miss them too…" she murmured. "All of them. Home."
Gamaden watched her quietly, respectful.
"Got anything for them?"
She didn’t answer right away. Her eyes flicked to the shelf where a special scroll was kept — one sealed discreetly. The one with the metal-armed man. The one she’d captured but hadn’t dared to face fully.
Her stare lingered there for too long. The memory was thick, uncomfortable. Not for the acts, but for the unanswered questions he’d left behind.
She sighed and looked away.
"Not yet. But soon… I’ll send something soon."
Gamaden gave a soft croak, no judgment. "S’alright. But call me before you drown again, got it? You don’t gotta carry it all alone, Naruto-san."
This time, her smile was real.
"Thanks, Gama. Really."
"Always here, partner!"
With another POOF, he vanished.
Naruto looked down at the scrolls in her hands. They were tethering lines. Voices from a world still calling her back. She traced the words with her fingers, as if she could feel each presence behind them.
She was still Uzumaki Naruto. But right now, she needed to remember what that truly meant.
Curling into the couch, she pressed the first scroll to her chest.
"Where do I even start…?"
---
Before Naruto could unseal a single scroll, a chime cut through the silence like a thin blade. Soft, almost tentative, but unmistakable: the custom ringtone she’d set for Banner.
Her body moved before her mind caught up. She grabbed the phone, Bruce’s name glowing on the screen — a gentleness that clashed violently with the storm inside her.
She hesitated half a second. Bruce didn’t call. Their exchanges were sparse, just brief messages weeks (sometimes months) apart. The last had been right after Tony’s rescue. Too recent to justify this.
Her chest tightened, but she answered.
"Bruce?"
Her voice came out weaker than she’d like, rough from exhaustion. She forced lightness into it, unsure if she was fooling even herself.
"Naruto." His tone was low, careful. Bruce always spoke like he was weighing each word before releasing it. "Hope I’m not interrupting."
She shut her eyes for a breath.
"Course not. Just… tying up loose ends." She strained for casualness.
A beat of silence. A silence she knew well. Bruce avoided confrontation, but his perception was razor-sharp.
"You’re tired." Not judgment. Just fact, laced with quiet concern.
Naruto shifted on the couch, straightening. No point lying to him. Not entirely.
"Just work. Tricky client. Nothing major."
Another pause, heavier this time. Bruce wouldn’t push. He never did. But he also wouldn’t let it go completely.
"Okay. If you say so."
The way he said it made clear he didn’t quite believe her. But he’d respect it. That was what she valued most about him: Bruce never forced, even when he cared.
"I just…" He hesitated. "Thought I’d call. Got the sense you might need something. Or someone to talk to. Happens to me sometimes. And… well. I know how it feels to be stuck in your own head."
Naruto blinked, startled by the outreach. This wasn’t like him — especially not over the phone. It touched her in a way she couldn’t name.
"Bruce, you’re incredible. I’m so lucky to have you."
On the other end, his breath hitched. But he stayed silent for a moment. Typical Bruce. Feeling deeply, quietly.
"I’m glad to have you too." Simple. Sincere. "Really."
Understated, but weighted. And warm.
Her eyes burned, but she blinked fast. No tears. Not now.
"Sometimes I forget I’m allowed to feel this," she murmured, almost to herself.
"Feel what?"
"...Grateful. To have someone."
Another silence. Comfortable this time.
"You don’t owe thanks for that." Softer now, almost tender. "I’ll be here when I can. Even from afar."
She smiled — small, but real.
"Traveling again?"
"Yeah. Soon. Somewhere arid, looks like. Laying low for a while. Just… precaution."
She exhaled, smile lingering.
"Just be careful, Bruce. Seriously. Don’t make me hunt down rogue scientists."
A quiet, muffled laugh. A rare sound from him.
"I’ll do my best."
"That’s all I can ask."
Another pause. Then:
"Take care of yourself, Naruto."
"Always. You too."
The call ended. She stared at the darkened screen, his name etched in her mind like an anchor. A reminder that even when everything felt too heavy, she wasn’t as alone as she thought.
She set the phone aside with a faint smile — not relieved, but real. Talking to Bruce had cracked open a sliver of calm in the storm.
Then she looked at the scrolls. The mission’s weight still pulsed inside her, but for the first time since returning, she felt slightly more grounded.
Ready to reconnect with the roots still holding her up.
She reached out.
"Let’s see what you’ve got for me today…"
---
The first scroll she unsealed was understated — from someone who, in a way, reminded her of Bruce too.
Naruto-chan,
I hope you’re well and that Shukaku isn’t causing too much trouble.
In Sunagakure, things are stable, but your absence is still felt—especially by those who know the true depth of your strength and spirit.
I trust you’ll find your way back, as you always do, and when that happens, Suna’s gates will be open to you.
Keep steady.
Your friend,
Sabaku no Gaara
Naruto’s chest tightened. The curt, almost impersonal tone — yet layered with unspoken concern and respect — was so Gaara. It only sharpened the ache of missing him. They’d grown up together, evolved together. Their bond transcended words.
Shukaku, meanwhile, huffed irritably in her mind.
"He didn’t even say your name right. Relax," she murmured with a smirk.
The next scroll was unmistakable just from its sweet floral scent. Ino. Always dramatic, never changing.
Naruto-chan,
YOU HAVE NO IDEA how boring this village is without you.
No one to compete with, no one to piss me off — hell, not even Kiba is as annoying as you.
I know you’re probably off fighting something insane (as usual), but please come back soon.
And DON’T you dare come home with that rat’s nest you call hair, got it?
I want you pretty and radiant like always.
Yamanaka Ino,
Konoha’s Most Beautiful (and Most Worried) Kunoichi
Naruto laughed loudly, wiping her eyes with her sleeve. The theatrics hid genuine affection — classic Ino. The kind of friend who’d pick fights just to hug you after. Like sunshine in human form.
Next, a heavier scroll. Firm handwriting, a medical seal. No mistaking this one.
Brat,
I swear if one more patient collapses in the ward from overwork trying to cover your shifts, I’LL DRAG YOU BACK BY YOUR HAIR MYSELF.
You vanish without a word, cause chaos like always, and leave me with double the paperwork?
Unacceptable!
But I get it.
I know you’d never do this lightly.
Just be careful. Please.
I worry.
Senju Tsunade
(Still Your Hokage!)
Naruto bit her lip to keep from laughing and crying. Baa-chan’s writing was like her scoldings — blunt, full of imaginary shouting, but with care woven beneath. That last line— "I worry" — from someone so strong, hit harder than any jutsu.
The next was a cold, familiar gust.
Usuratonkatchi,
Return immediately.
Uchiha Sasuke
Naruto frowned but smirked. Sasuke never wasted words, but the few he used carried weight. Not just an order — a poorly disguised plea, laced with concern. His way of saying "I miss you."
"Miss you too, teme…" she whispered.
The next scroll was longer. Sakura always had a lot to say — and Naruto knew this one would wreck her.
Naruto-chan,
Every day, I catch myself staring at the village gates,
waiting for you to burst in with that idiot grin
and some unbelievable story.
Are you eating well? Sleeping enough?
Remembering you don’t have to carry everything alone?
Wherever you are, I know you’re trying to do what’s right.
But please know… here, you’re missed.
When you come back, I’m never letting you out of my sight again.
Love,
Haruno Sakura
Tears fell before she finished reading. Sakura’s voice seemed to whisper in her mind, each line a hug across dimensions. She clutched the scroll like it could summon her friend’s presence.
Then came the laziest — and most honest — of them all.
Mendokuse…
Knew you couldn’t take a vacation without blowing something up.
Since you left, the clans have been annoying and, honestly, it’s a drag.
But more than that… I miss you.
Shikadai asks about you sometimes.
He doesn’t quite get what a ‘godmother’ is,
but insists on learning ‘loud jutsu like you.’
So when you return, be ready for that commitment.
Stay alive.
Nara Shikamaru
Naruto smiled through tears. That resigned tone was so him it was comforting. But the bit about Shikadai? That struck deep. She’d left roots. She mattered.
With trembling hands, she unsealed the last scroll.
Naru-chan,
Leading the village without you isn’t easy—
your loud laugh used to echo down the halls and make even the elders flinch.
You’ve always been my biggest headache and pride.
Wherever you are, I know you’re doing good.
Don’t rush back. But don’t lose yourself either.
Minato and Kushina would be as proud of you as I am.
We’ll be here when you return.
With love and patience (what little I have left),
Hatake Kakashi
(Your older brother who still reads Icha Icha, maa)
Naruto couldn’t hold back anymore. The scroll dropped to her lap as she pressed her palms to her eyes. The mention of her parents, Kakashi’s quiet pride — it was like hearing his voice across time and space.
For minutes, she sat there, surrounded by words that were more than ink — they were bonds.
Bonds that reminded her who she was.
Where she came from.
And where she needed to return.
She looked up at the window, took a deep breath, and — though tears still fell — smiled.
She wasn’t alone.
Never had been.
Chapter 22: Chapter 21
Chapter Text
Tony lay sprawled on an improvised gurney in the middle of the workshop, surrounded by tools, metal parts, and the kind of organized chaos only he could navigate. The old reactor flickered weakly in his chest as he sweated, pale, waiting for backup.
"JARVIS," he slurred. "Time to call in the real boss."
"Contacting Miss Potts," the British voice replied with surgical precision.
Minutes later, Pepper appeared in the doorway, blazer still draped over her shoulders, and froze at the scene.
"Please tell me you didn’t slice yourself open trying to crack open a bottle rocket again."
"Better. Improvised thoracic surgery. Need a trusted assistant with steady hands. And the only one who won’t kick me while I’m down."
She exhaled sharply, striding toward him.
"Do you have any idea how many times you’ve almost died this week alone?"
"Trying to beat a personal best. Help me out before I lose my spark entirely."
"Your spark and sanity, apparently," she said, shrugging off the blazer. "What do you need?"
"Out with the old reactor, in with the new. It’ll be gross. But you’re the only one I trust to do it."
She stared at him for a beat, the sarcasm on her face softened only by the real worry in her eyes.
"You realize how disgusting this is?"
"Worse than that Tokyo dinner?"
"Nothing tops glow-in-the-dark sushi. But this comes close."
She snapped on rubber gloves and knelt beside him. He was paler than he’d ever admit, and for all his joking, his eyes were heavy with exhaustion.
"This might hurt," she warned, positioning her fingers.
"Said like a pro. Just do it," he gritted out.
Carefully, she twisted the locking mechanism, and the reactor detached with a metallic click. Tony shuddered, hissing through his teeth. She pried the old reactor free with clinical efficiency, grimacing.
"Is this technically medicine?"
"It’s cutting-edge engineering with a side of desperation."
She grabbed the new reactor from the case and slotted it into his chest with precise movements. The moment it connected, the blue light flared bright, and Tony exhaled in visible relief.
"Done," she said, peeling off the gloves and wiping her hands on a rag. "You’ve officially survived another one of your genius decisions."
"Like a cat in armor. Multiple lives, zero shame."
She smirked, but there was affection buried in it.
"You’ll run out someday."
"Not today. Thanks, Pep. Seriously."
"Someone’s gotta keep you alive to pay my holiday bonuses."
"And you love me."
"Like a sister who occasionally considers pushing her brother down the stairs."
He laughed weakly.
She stood, picking up the old reactor — still faintly glowing — and studied it for a moment before turning to a shelf behind the workbench. With care, she placed it inside a small acrylic case and sealed it with a click.
"There," she said. "Preserved for posterity. Never know when you’ll wanna gift-wrap your old heart for someone."
Tony arched a brow.
"Is this sentimentality or are you setting up a punchline?"
"A little of both." She glanced over her shoulder. "Might as well give it to Naruto. Bet she’d take a Stark heart with a bow on it."
Tony scoffed, fighting the warmth creeping up his neck.
"You’re insufferable."
"And you’re predictable. Night, Stark."
"Night, Potts."
She left with a faint smile, leaving the old reactor behind—a relic of who he’d been, and maybe, a small piece of who he still could become.
---
The constant sound of waves crashing against the cliffs outside served as an irritating reminder that the world carried on indifferently. Inside the workshop, however, time seemed suspended. Cold fluorescent lights reflected off the polished metal surface of the nearly completed Mark III armor — so close to perfect, yet Tony felt control slipping through his fingers like sand.
He'd been there for hours. Maybe days. Time had lost all meaning since returning from the desert. His hands were stained with grease, wrists aching from tightening screws, adjusting components, recalculating schematics. Yet nothing felt like enough.
A quiet fury simmered beneath his skin. Not the explosive kind, but the corrosive type that eats away at you in silence.
With every component installed, every system calibrated, it felt like trying to rebuild something that could never truly be fixed.
The arc reactor hummed steadily in his chest — an anchor and a reminder: You're alive. But at what cost?
"Sir," JARVIS interrupted the heavy silence with infuriating calm, "global monitoring sensors have detected new Stark weapon deployments. Location: Gulmira, Afghanistan."
Tony froze. Molten solder still dripped from the cable he'd been working on as he slowly lifted his head.
"Gulmira..."
Screens flickered to life with satellite imagery — chaos unfolding in real time. Smoke rising over simple homes. Armed technical vehicles advancing on civilians. People fleeing. Gunfire. All bearing his name.
Stark Industries.
He bit the inside of his cheek until he tasted copper, eyes burning.
Even after shutting down production. Even after confronting Stane. Even after nearly dying — they were still killing innocents with his creations.
His throat constricted. A dull pressure built behind his sternum that even the reactor couldn't ease.
Turning slowly, his gaze fell on the wooden box in the corner of the workshop.
There it sat. Simple dark wood, yet heavy with a weight that made him hesitate every time he looked at it.
Yinsen's remains.
The man who saved him. Who had a family. Who told stories while Tony fought to survive.
Who died for him.
Kitsune had delivered the box without demands. Just said: "He deserves a proper rest."
But Tony hadn't given him that.
Didn't know how.
Couldn't.
He approached.
His outstretched hand trembled before touching the wood. Stopped centimeters short.
"I'm sorry, buddy," he whispered, voice breaking. "I just... can't yet."
He felt like a coward.
The smartest man on Earth, and he didn't know how to say goodbye.
As if honoring someone meant shouldering the weight of loss.
And he... he couldn't bear any more weight.
Tony took two sharp steps back, swallowing hard.
He turned abruptly, as if fleeing from the box could make him outrun the guilt.
Tried focusing on the Mark III. On the mission. On what came next.
But as always, his thoughts circled back to her.
Naruto.
So alive. So stubborn. So unpredictably kind.
Since his return, she'd been the only constant that made any difference.
But even she had changed.
Her messages lost their spark. No more sharp banter, no teasing that made him laugh amid the chaos.
Now everything was brief. Cold. A ghost of what they'd been.
And he took it personally.
Like he was losing her too.
But he didn't know how to fix it.
She said she was fine. He pretended to believe her.
"Damn it," he hissed through clenched teeth, dragging grease-stained hands down his face, staring at nothing.
Tony was exhausted.
Not physically — that he could ignore — but in ways that mattered.
He wanted to fix everything. Stop his weapons from circulating, destroy every bastard using his name to hurt people.
Wanted to bury Yinsen with honor.
Wanted to understand what changed with Naruto.
Wanted to do it all — and had no idea where to start.
Leaning against the workbench, he stared at the armor before him.
The Mark III.
Maybe this was it. Maybe he'd start here.
Maybe if he could just deliver some justice, the rest would stop hurting so much.
Chapter 23: Chapter 22
Chapter Text
The wind howled through the mountains as Tony streaked across the sky in the Mark III. The armor hummed around him — powerful, almost alive. The HUD projected Stark weapon signatures across the village ahead — constant pings like a heartbeat.
The silence inside the suit clashed with the storm in his mind.
Yinsen.
The memory of his dead friend had haunted him since JARVIS first displayed the images of Gulmira. Tony could almost hear his voice, calm and firm:
"Don’t waste your life, Stark."
His jaw clenched. His fingers gripped the controls as if he could crush the guilt right there.
He descended.
The impact shook the earth. Dust erupted. The terrorists’ eyes widened. Within seconds, chaos swallowed the village.
Gunfire ricocheted uselessly off the armor.
"Targets identified," JARVIS murmured.
Tony didn’t reply. He just raised his hand.
FWUMM!
The repulsor blast sent one soldier slamming into a stone wall. Another tried to run. Tony fired a shoulder missile that dropped him before his second step.
A tank rumbled forward.
Target locked.
"Good evening, Stark Industries," Tony muttered before firing.
The explosion lit up the square like a dawn of fire and smoke.
Amid the chaos, he saw him.
A boy.
Small, filthy, clinging to his mother’s leg.
Wide eyes. Fear. Hope.
Tony froze.
That expression—
It was the same as Yinsen’s when he’d shoved Tony toward freedom, bleeding out on the cave’s cold floor.
Tony took a step back, sucking in a breath.
"You’ve got a second chance, Stark."
Right there, in the middle of the battlefield, he made his choice.
As soon as he got back, he’d retrieve Yinsen’s body from that damned scroll. Give him the burial he’d never had. It was the least he could do. It was a start.
Determination crackled through him like lightning.
And he threw himself back into the fight.
---
"Sir, we have two Air Force jets inbound," JARVIS warned. "Their transponders read hostile."
"Of course they do," Tony shot back, exasperated. "I just leveled an entire war zone with classified tech. Naturally, they wanna greet me with missile hugs."
Radar alarms blared.
"Unidentified target. Locking on."
Tony climbed sharply. The jets banked into view on his left.
"This is Colonel Rhodes. Identify yourself immediately."
Tony clicked his comm open.
"Hey, Rhodey. Like the surprise?"
A beat of silence. Then a sigh thick with fury.
"Tony… Are you out of your damn mind?! The Pentagon’s blowing up my phone. CIA’s asking if you’ve gone rogue. My mom asked if you’re eating enough!"
"Not really a nutrition chat moment, Platypus," Tony dodged a missile. "But tell her I appreciate the concern."
"You’re in restricted airspace, engaging unauthorized targets!"
"And saving lives — key detail."
Another fighter locked on.
Missiles launched.
"Okay, so we’re in ‘shoot first, debrief never’ mode. Got it," Tony muttered, nosediving.
He corkscrewed through rock spires and ravines, jets chasing him like hawks. One missile latched onto his armor’s leg.
"JARVIS?! I’m two seconds from becoming salsa!"
"Attempting disengage, sir. Systems lagging."
"Fantastic! Perfect. Who needs legs anyway?"
The payload detached at the last second, the explosion lighting the sky behind him.
Tony climbed again, hovering above the fighter now, sarcasm dripping:
"Hey, remind me to add ‘flies like a headless chicken’ to your performance review."
"Remind me to never lend you a jet again!"
"You never lent me a jet!"
"EXACTLY MY POINT!"
Tony huffed, but the grin crept up anyway.
Even in chaos, having Rhodey here made it all feel less impossible.
"I’ll clear the jets, Stark. But after this? We’re having a talk. Long. Loud."
"Can’t wait, Mufasa."
With the sky finally clear, Tony hovered over the desert, just for a moment.
The rush of wind. The armor’s heat. His heart still heavy.
But something inside him had shifted.
This wasn’t just about fixing what he’d broken anymore.
It was about becoming better than he’d been.
---
Tony didn’t go home.
Malibu could wait. Yinsen’s body could wait. But she couldn’t.
The Mark III’s HUD flashed diagnostics, post-combat alerts, and power levels. He ignored them. He didn’t want numbers. He wanted air. Silence. And to see with his own eyes that she was still there.
He flew over Queens soundlessly until he found the building he’d memorized. The address was saved, but he didn’t need it. He already knew. Already knew who he was looking for.
And then he saw her.
Naruto sat on the balcony railing like it was a living room couch, legs dangling, gaze fixed on the sky but seeing nothing. A calm, hollow emptiness. No mask here — just someone tired. Exhausted in a way only those who carry worlds inside them understand.
Tony hovered a few meters away. The silence between them filled only by the armor’s repulsor hum. Watching her like this hurt worse than taking a missile to the chest. His heart clenched — not from war or physical pain, but from the fragile, unspoken connection hanging in the air.
When she finally noticed him, she blinked, startled. Her eyes found him in the dark with pinpoint accuracy. Then, one eyebrow arched.
"You know there’s a door downstairs, right?" Sarcasm laced her voice, but it was soft. Almost relieved, like his visit was an anchor in rough seas.
Tony lifted the faceplate.
"How’d you know it was me?"
She gave a small, tired smile.
"Seriously? I don’t know anyone else this loud, flashy, and self-obsessed. And I know a lot of people."
"’Loud’? I prefer ’theatrically efficient’," he shot back, half-smirking, but the spark of relief was real. There she was.
She shook her head, still smiling, and scooted over to make room on the balcony.
Tony landed carefully, the Mark III creaking as it settled on concrete. He pulled off the helmet entirely, letting the wind hit his sweat-damp face. He felt more human here. Exposed. And for some reason, he wanted that.
"If I’d known midnight balcony meetups were the vibe, I’d have brought wine," he said, stepping inside behind her, forcing lightness into his tone.
"With you climbing through windows?" She crossed her arms, smirk sharp. "That’s a bad idea with neon signs. And not the fun kind."
Naruto’s apartment was dark, cozy — strewn with books, crumpled pillows, and the scent of tea. The peace here hit him like a punch. A stark contrast to the chaos outside.
She turned to him, curious but not hostile. A flicker of hope in her eyes, like she wanted to believe he’d come for something real.
"Alright, Stark. Why are you here?"
Tony took a breath. For a moment, his shoulders seemed to carry twice their weight.
"Two reasons."
Naruto tilted her head slightly. Waiting. Attentive, like every word mattered.
"First? You." No hesitation. The intensity in his voice made her breath catch.
She blinked, surprise unconcealed.
"You’ve been distant," he continued, quieter. "Not just tired. Gone. Like you’re not really here. Like you’re watching the world from somewhere far away."
Naruto looked down, biting her lower lip.
"There’s… stuff about me I can’t explain. Yet. Not ’cause I don’t trust you. It’s just complicated. More than it seems. Like living in two worlds at once."
"Are you in danger?" Tony’s voice turned hard, ready to act.
"No." Quick. Honest. "I’ve just been… remembering too much. Home. My friends. Promises I made. And it hurts. Sometimes it’s hard not to let it drown me."
Her eyes were wide, weary, sincere. A weight even the bijū couldn’t lift.
"I’m sorry I pulled away."
Tony stepped forward. Slow. Careful. Peeled off his gauntlet and cupped her face with bare fingers, gentle in a way that felt foreign to him.
"Don’t apologize. You get to feel. Just remember I’m here. I’m not leaving you alone, Naruto. Even if I don’t get it all yet. I’m here."
Her eyes glistened, but she smiled. Small. Full. The kind that says thank you without words.
"Thanks, Tony. Really."
She took a breath, glanced away, then met his gaze again.
"And the second reason?"
Tony hesitated. Lost for a beat. She watched, patient. Then he exhaled, heavy.
"I need to say goodbye. To someone. Yinsen." His voice frayed.
She didn’t rush. Just waited. Present.
"He saved me. Made me see everything I was doing wrong. I’ve had his body with me this whole time. Couldn’t… do anything. Just kept it. Like if I didn’t let go, it wouldn’t be real."
Naruto stepped closer. Eyes gentle.
"And now?"
"Now I need to let him rest. The right way. And I want you there. Because I don’t know if I can do it alone."
She nodded, touching his arm — firm but soft.
"Of course I’ll be there. You don’t even have to ask."
Tony breathed out like a weight had lifted.
"I’ll send a car in the morning. Don’t let me face this solo, okay?"
"Not in a million years."
He retreated toward the balcony, hesitation in his steps — like part of him wanted to stay. Like leaving meant stepping away from the first place he’d felt safe in too long.
Naruto followed. The sky had begun to lighten at the edges, pale over the city.
Tony paused at the railing. She closed the distance once more and — before he could fire the repulsors — pressed a feather-light kiss to his lips. A silent promise.
"See you later, Stark."
He smirked, eyes quieter now.
"See you later, Uzumaki."
With a thrust, he was airborne. She stayed on the balcony, watching until the armor’s glow faded to a speck in the dark.
Chapter 24: Chapter 23
Chapter Text
The first light of morning painted the sky in soft hues as Naruto slid into the car Tony had sent. She wore faded jeans, a light cotton shirt, and an unassuming jacket — practical, understated, just like her mood. A small duffel bag rested in her lap as she leaned her forehead against the cool window, watching the still-sleeping streets of New York blur past.
The silence inside the car was thick, and Naruto welcomed it like an old friend. The introspection that had clung to her since the night before lingered, wrapped in a quiet melancholy. She knew today wasn’t about her — it was about Tony. About the man who’d given his life to save his.
Yinsen. A name she’d heard only a handful of times, but one that carried unbearable weight in Tony’s eyes whenever it was spoken. Naruto knew that kind of pain. Knew the guilt that gnawed slowly, the grief that hid between the lines of everyday life. And now, she felt a deeper respect for that stranger whose final act had irrevocably changed someone’s path.
But there was also worry for Tony.
He’d been holding it all together with his usual armor of sarcasm, jokes, and distractions. But she saw. The exhaustion in his eyes, the coiled irritation, the weariness disguised behind sharp words. Even without knowing everything he carried, Naruto wanted to be here now. For whatever he needed.
The landing in Malibu only worsened her discomfort. The persistent nausea from the jet’s engines churned in her gut, and the headache from her sensitive hearing pulsed at her temples. She stepped off the plane with a neutral expression, but inside, everything felt hazy.
Then she saw him.
Tony stood beside Happy, leaning against a car like he was just waiting for the morning paper. But Naruto noticed the details — the too-stiff shoulders, the locked jaw, the fingers drumming impatiently against the door. He wore sunglasses, but she knew his eyes were restless.
"Welcome to sunny Malibu," he announced as she approached, with a smile that tried too hard to be casual. "Home of the rich, the famous, and the pet sharks. Promise only one of them bites."
Naruto raised an eyebrow, her face still pale from the flight.
"Sure you’re not the biter? So far, you’re the most dangerous thing on that list."
"I prefer ’charismatic with destructive potential’," he shot back, stepping aside to let her pass. "And you look like you lost a fight with your digestive system."
She sighed.
"Turbine noises and sensitive ears don’t mix. Thought I’d puke on the pilot."
"That would’ve been a fantastic story for fancy dinner parties."
"Tony—"
He raised his hands in surrender, but the smile he’d been clinging to was already fraying.
In the car, he took the front seat beside Happy while Naruto settled in the back. The entire drive to the house, Tony talked. Relentlessly.
"You know this road’s been in, like, three car chase movies?" he started, not looking back. "One stuntman lost both eyebrows. Long story — involved fire, tequila, and a terrible script."
Naruto kept her eyes on the distant ocean.
"Malibu looks pretty. On paper."
"Yeah, pretty, expensive, boring," he continued, now fiddling with the dashboard. "I built my house on a cliff. Y’know, ’cause I like living on the edge. Literally."
She didn’t reply.
"And the birds here? Annoying. One tried to break into my workshop yesterday. Pretty sure it was stealing parts. Corporate espionage, probably."
Naruto smiled faintly, still staring out the window. She knew what he was doing — filling the space with words, as if silence was too dangerous.
So without a word, she reached between the seats and touched his hand. Squeezed his fingers — firm, warm. A silent reminder that he didn’t have to pretend with her.
Tony stilled mid-sentence. The next joke died on his lips.
He laced his fingers through hers.
---
Tony Stark’s Malibu home looked like it had been ripped from the pages of a futuristic architecture catalog: clean lines, floor-to-ceiling glass capturing every shift of the sky, and an ocean view that stretched into eternity. But to Naruto, accustomed to the warmth of homes filled with life — even makeshift ones carved from chaos — its icy perfection sent an odd shiver down her spine.
"Ta-daa!" Tony announced, sweeping an arm out beside her. "Home, semi-sweet home."
"Beautiful," she said, studying the structure. But her tone held no awe — just quiet acknowledgment.
"Designed to look like it’s floating off the cliff. Dramatic, I know. But hey, drama’s one of my natural talents." He flashed a half-smile that didn’t reach his eyes. "At night, with the right lighting, you can almost forget it’s an empty shell."
Naruto turned her head slightly, studying him. Empty. He’d said it lightly, but she felt the weight behind it.
Tony quickly looked away and strode forward, already gesturing like he was hosting a million-dollar home tour.
"C’mon. Time for the Stark Experience™. First stop: main living area. Acoustically perfected for parties, pointless corporate debates, and solo monologues about the meaning of life."
Naruto followed in silence as he pointed out each feature: the hidden sound system, the wine cellar he "barely uses" because "who needs wine when you’ve got 50-year-old whisky?", and the sunset view he insisted was "just a reminder that I’m alone in a house too big for one person."
She noticed how he didn’t stop talking. It was as if he feared silence — as if pausing would force him to listen to his own thoughts. And today of all days, she knew they wouldn’t be kind.
"Kitchen’s decorative, FYI. If I’m in charge, the only thing that gets hot in there is my ego when the oven refuses to cooperate." He laughed alone, a desperate glint in his eye. "But the fridge has beer. And some leftover pizza from, well, the last time I let someone deliver food here."
Naruto stayed quiet. Just watching. The place was stunning, but sterile. And Tony, for all his charm, seemed to spin in place inside it.
"JARVIS, initiate ‘VIP Tour Protocol.’ Miss Uzumaki is officially on Stark soil. Treat her better than you treat me, if possible."
"A pleasure to have you, miss," JARVIS replied courteously.
"See? Even he knows how to charm. I built a butler politer than me. What does that say about me?" Tony asked, half-laughing, half-serious.
"That you’re very good at hiding what you feel," Naruto said calmly but bluntly.
He froze for a second, staring at her. Something raw flickered in his gaze before he yanked the smile back on.
"Or that I’m excellent at emotional programming. Next stop, Princess Naruto."
The guest room he showed her was spacious, sea-facing, elegantly minimal.
"Close to my suite. Coincidence? I think not." He winked. "But I’ll knock before invading. Most of the time."
Naruto just leveled him with a look that blended sarcasm and silent threat.
"If I wake up to you creepily staring at me, I swear I’ll throw you through the window."
"Aww, we’ve got inside jokes already. That’s intimacy, you know?"
She didn’t reply.
Tony moved quickly again, barking orders at JARVIS from the kitchen.
"Order something decent. No radioactive tofu or salads that look like modern art. Curry? Sushi? She seems like a real-food kind of person. Or we could cook together — like some deranged rom-com."
Naruto watched him, her chest tightening. It was too much. He was white-knuckling it — trying to hide how much today hurt. How much this place hurt. How much everything hurt.
She crossed the room without a word and grabbed his hand firmly.
"Whoa!" Tony protested weakly. "Where’re we going? Feels dangerous. Interrogation? Torture?"
She yanked him onto the couch. He landed with an "oof," bewildered.
"Naruto?"
She sat beside him and pulled him into a direct, unflinching hug. A gesture that cut through every layer of jokes and invisible armor.
Tony went completely still.
Arms limp. Eyes wide. Heart racing.
"Uh... is this an emotional ambush? ‘Cause I’m defenseless here," he tried to joke, but his voice cracked.
Naruto didn’t relent.
"Someone very important to me once said that sometimes, all a person needs is a hug." Her whisper was muffled against his chest. "You need this, Tony. No matter how many suits you build or jokes you make. You need it. You deserve it. And if no one else will hug you, then I will. As many times as it takes."
Tony bit his lip, staring at the ceiling like he was begging for strength. But no mask could hold up now.
"Y’know, if this was just an excuse to cling to me, you could’ve said so. I’m way easier to seduce than you think."
Her reply was firm, voice smothered in his shirt:
"Shut up, Tony."
He went quiet. For long seconds. Then, with a sigh that seemed to come from somewhere deep, he wrapped his arms around her. Hesitant at first — like he feared breaking something precious. But slowly, he held tighter. As if, just for this moment, he’d let himself lean on someone.
At the room’s entrance, Pepper stopped, her footsteps pausing discreetly at the sight. She didn’t speak. Didn’t announce herself.
Her eyes lingered on them — on Tony’s rare surrender, on the quiet, startling honesty of it. There was soft sadness in her gaze, but also something like relief.
With the care of someone who knows when not to interrupt, she simply turned and left, closing the door silently behind her.
---
The rest of the day passed in an odd but comfortable calm.
The house no longer felt quite so sterile. The vast rooms still held too much silence, but something different lingered in the air — as if Naruto’s presence had softened, even just slightly, the jagged edges that had clung to Tony since his return from captivity.
He still wasn’t okay. That much was obvious. His shoulders carried the weight of the world, and his distant gaze sometimes wandered to places only he could see. But he no longer seemed on the verge of shattering.
By late afternoon, without warning, Tony disappeared into the house for a few minutes. When he returned, he held Yinsen’s scroll in his hands.
He carried it with a care Naruto had never seen him show for anything. As if afraid he might break something sacred. And maybe that’s exactly what it was — something sacred to him.
Naruto didn’t ask. She simply stood and followed.
The car took them straight to a private crematorium — no detours, no interruptions. Tony didn’t glance out the window once. His attention was locked on the scroll, his grip too tight, his knuckles bone-white.
With money, NDAs, and influence, he ensured everything was handled discreetly. No explanations demanded. No questions asked. Just what was necessary.
Naruto watched him as he waited for the ashes. He looked older in that moment — not in body, but in soul. The impassive mask he wore was thin, barely covering the storm beneath. Pain lived in every small gesture — the way he avoided the staff’s eyes, the tension in his jaw, how his gaze dodged reflections.
When he was finally handed the urn, he took it like a man being handed back his own heart. He stood motionless for long seconds, just staring. As if waiting to hear Yinsen’s voice one last time. As if unwilling to let this be the end.
The drive to the airport was steeped in silence. But not an empty one. It was thick, almost tangible. A solemn, grieving quiet. Tony held the urn close to his chest, as if even now, he still needed to protect him.
Hours later, they stood in Yinsen’s homeland.
From the hilltop, they could see the village below — homes being rebuilt, children darting through rubble with stubborn hope in their eyes, adults with work-worn hands and loss-etched faces.
Tony stood there, unmoving, for a long time. His eyes traced the landscape like he was memorizing it. Like he was searching for traces of the man who had saved him.
When he finally spoke, his voice was low, barely a whisper — but raw with emotion.
"I never understood why." His gaze stayed fixed ahead. "Why he chose to save me. Why he believed I could be more."
A pause. His eyes glistened faintly. His breath hitched.
"I was everything he despised. Too rich. Too selfish. Too blind. And yet he looked at me in that cave and saw something I didn’t. Something I didn’t think I deserved."
Naruto felt his words like silent punches. Each one carried grief, shame, gratitude — all tangled together.
"He gave me time." His voice cracked. He steadied himself. "Gave me direction. And when he could’ve saved himself, he chose to save me."
Tony looked down at the urn. His hands shook. He didn’t try to hide it.
"I promised him we’d both go home. Made that vow in the dark, surrounded by bombs. And now… now he will." His throat locked. "Not the way I wanted. Not the way he deserved. But he will."
With infinite care, as if handling something too fragile for this world, Tony opened the urn.
The wind blew gentle, as if nature itself understood the gravity of this moment.
He stood silent for a few heartbeats, staring at the horizon. Then — he released the ashes.
They danced on the breeze, swirling like stardust over the land that had once borne him. A silent goodbye. A deep one.
Naruto stayed beside him the entire time. Didn’t touch. Didn’t speak. Just stood there — the support he’d never ask for, but now accepted.
Tony closed his eyes. Breathed deep. When he opened them again, his gaze was different. The pain was still there, yes. But so was something else. Resolve. A turning point.
He turned to her. His face still bore the weight of emotion, but his eyes — now they were steady.
"Let’s go home." Firm, but soft. Like the words were a new vow.
And Naruto simply nodded. Because she knew — he didn’t just mean Malibu.
Chapter 25: Chapter 24
Chapter Text
The day after Yinsen’s farewell, Tony’s house seemed to breathe differently.
The air felt lighter, less dense — as if an invisible knot had loosened, even if only slightly.
Tony still wasn’t whole. Traces of exhaustion and vulnerability lingered beneath easy jokes and smiles a little too wide. But Naruto noticed the difference — in the way he moved through the kitchen that morning, in the faint glint returning to his eyes when he tossed a careless jab her way over breakfast.
They sat at the kitchen island, sharing fruit, scrambled eggs, and occasional laughter. A fragile peace, but a real one. Naruto let herself relax, smile more freely, relieved to see Tony — bit by bit — finding his way back.
Then JARVIS interrupted, polite but firm.
"Sir, Obadiah Stane is at the door."
Tony froze mid-bite.
His fork hovered. His eyes narrowed, just slightly. The lightness in his expression hardened into practiced neutrality — but Naruto knew him well enough now to spot the tension beneath.
"Let him in." He set the fork down, dragging a hand over his face like a man bracing for battle.
Seconds later, Stane’s heavy footsteps echoed through the house.
He entered like a general surveying what he still believed was his domain. Dressed in a dark suit, his gaze swept the room with proprietary ease — and didn’t so much as glance at Naruto.
"Tony." Curt. "We need to talk. Now."
Naruto stayed silent, observing. His deliberate disregard of her presence didn’t go unnoticed.
Tony leaned back against the counter, casual, but his shoulders were taut.
"Good morning to you too, Obie. Hit traffic on the way here, or just run over pedestrians?"
"You’ve been off-grid for days. Canceled three board meetings. Shareholders are panicking, and I’ve been putting out fires while you—" He gestured disdainfully at their breakfast. "—host picnics and vanish at midnight."
"I didn’t vanish. I stepped away. Big difference."
"Oh, please." Stane took a step forward, voice rising. "This is irresponsible. The Tony Stark I knew — flaws and all — understood priorities. The company needs you. The world needs what you build!"
"And what if what I build is destroying it?" Tony shot back, low but sharp. "You have no idea what I’ve seen. What I lived. I’m not pretending nothing happened. I’m not that guy anymore."
Stane’s eyes narrowed.
"Then what are you now? Some kind of missionary?" Sarcasm dripped from the words. "Gallivanting around like a redeemed messiah?" His gaze flicked to Naruto, lips curling. "Or just distracted by exotic accessories?"
Naruto didn’t flinch. But her stare locked onto Stane — silent, razor-edged.
Tony’s fingers dug into the countertop, jaw tight.
"I’m trying to do something that actually matters." More restrained now. "Something good."
Stane laughed, dry and humorless.
"'Good.'" He sneered. "You have no idea what this world does to people who try to be good, Tony. Naïveté doesn’t suit you. Neither does this last-minute guilt."
His eyes dropped to Tony’s chest — where the faint glow of the arc reactor bled through his shirt.
"That…" He tilted his head, feigning curiosity. "Is that what I think it is?"
Tony hesitated, gaze cutting briefly to Naruto. She watched him, brow furrowed in silent concern. He noticed. But for some reason, he chose to show it.
"Yeah. But it’s not the same. New version. More efficient."
"Show me." A demand, not a request.
Tony exhaled. Then, slowly, unbuttoned his shirt, revealing the reactor embedded in his chest. The blue light pulsed softly, casting Stane’s face in an eerie glow.
For one unguarded second, Stane’s mask slipped.
Naruto saw it. Clear as day.
Not admiration. Hunger. Cold, calculating fascination. Something almost predatory.
But it was gone as fast as it came. He stepped back, feigning nonchalance.
"Impressive." A murmur. "Amazing what desperation and scrap metal can achieve. I’m sure the board will want details."
Tony rebuttoned his shirt methodically, avoiding his gaze.
"Don’t worry. They’ll know when it’s time."
Stane nodded with a thin smile and turned to leave.
"We’ll talk when you’re… centered." Over his shoulder. "Don’t lose yourself in this redemption quest, Tony. It doesn’t suit you."
Then he was gone.
Silence settled like a shadow.
Tony stood motionless for a long moment, staring at the floor, fingers still on the last button. Naruto studied him — not shaken, but weary. Like a man who knew he was being hunted, just not from which direction.
"I don’t like him." Naruto said finally, calm. "He looks at you and doesn’t see you. Only what he can take."
Tony sighed, running a hand through his hair.
"He’s not bad. Just a practical guy. I grew up with him. Trusted him. Still do."
Naruto stepped closer, resting a hand on his shoulder. Simple. Deliberate.
"Blind trust is for children. And you’re not a child anymore. Be careful, Tony."
He met her eyes, then smirked — one of those tired, crooked smiles.
"I’m a billionaire genius, Naruto. I’ve got this under control."
But the lack of conviction in his voice betrayed him.
And Naruto heard it.
---
Though the table was set with care and smiles were carefully deployed, the air still hummed with the tension Obadiah Stane had left in his wake. Naruto noticed how Tony pushed food around his plate more than he ate. His gaze kept drifting between the window and his fork, as if solving equations in his head while pretending otherwise.
She didn’t comment. Just offered quiet companionship — laughing at his jokes, volleying back light teasing, playing along with the charade of normalcy. That helped more than any advice could.
Tony, for his part, was grateful for the calm. Inside, he’d been spinning since Afghanistan. The cave. Yinsen. The weapons. The reactor. Stane. Too much, too fast.
But here, in this kitchen, with Naruto snorting at his joke about a movie "so bad it’d make a robot power down from secondhand embarrassment", he could almost breathe.
Then JARVIS announced, polite as ever:
"Sir, Miss Potts is entering."
Tony arched a brow, shooting Naruto a theatrical look.
"Well well. International Surprise Visit Day. Did I RSVP and forget?"
Seconds later, Pepper Potts strode in — heels clicking, posture flawless, the very image of someone who’d seen it all and still chose professionalism.
Tony spread his arms.
"Pepper! To what do I owe the honor? Here to audit my eating habits or confirm the house hasn’t collapsed?"
She didn’t immediately reply, her eyes sweeping the room before landing on Naruto. Pepper approached, offering a cordial smile.
"It’s good to finally meet you."
Naruto stood, returning the smile.
"Likewise. I’ve heard a lot."
Pepper glanced at Tony, one brow lifting with surgical precision, before dryly remarking:
"I hope only the good parts."
A light laugh from Naruto.
"From what I could filter, definitely the best parts."
"Then it’s best we ignore all of it." Pepper’s retort was seamless. "We should have coffee. I like to vet what actually reaches people when Tony’s being… himself."
Tony clutched his chest like he’d been shot.
"You’ve known each other five seconds and already allied? Emotional warfare. I’m filing a complaint with the Geneva Convention."
Naruto just laughed, but the shared smile between her and Pepper spoke volumes.
Pepper sighed, shifting gears.
"We need to talk. About the company."
Tony’s smirk vanished.
"Stane?"
A nod. "He’s meeting with the board. Making moves. Trying to cut you out."
Tony’s jaw tightened.
"That’s ridiculous. It’s my company."
"Yes, but the board has power. And he’s claiming you’re… unfit to lead right now." Pepper’s voice was steady. "You were kidnapped. Came back different. Acting unpredictably."
Tony looked away. She wasn’t wrong. But hearing it stung more than he’d admit.
"What’s his play?"
"A gala. At his estate. Calling it ‘Stark Industries’ Night.’ He’ll use it to position himself as the stable face of the company."
Tony leaned back, digesting this. Then — snapping his fingers — he turned to Pepper with renewed fire in his eyes.
"Then get her an evening gown."
Pepper blinked.
"A gown?"
"Sophisticated. And dangerous."
She studied him for a beat, then nodded.
"Preferences?"
Tony caught a tossed grape in his mouth.
"Surprise me and intimidate everyone else."
Pepper turned to Naruto.
"You’ll have to trust me on this." Already typing on her tablet as she walked away.
Naruto watched her go, then turned to Tony, baffled.
"Why do I need a gown?"
His grin was all mischief and anticipation.
"Because, my dear, we’re crashing a party."
Naruto tilted her head — curious, but intrigued.
Tony played it cool, but inside, the storm raged on. This gala wasn’t just a party. It was a battlefield. And if Stane thought he could erase Tony from his own legacy?
Well. Time to flip the lights on. Dramatically.
Chapter 26: Chapter 25
Chapter Text
Pepper, as always, was flawlessly efficient.
In mere hours, the room that had once been a quiet refuge for shared laughter and knowing glances was transformed into something entirely different. Naruto descended the stairs with slow, almost hesitant steps, her fingers lightly gripping the side of her dress as if it might anchor her to the ground.
The gown was a deep, luxurious green, shimmering subtly under the mansion’s soft lighting. Its cut was refined, hugging her frame with understated elegance — pure sophistication without excess. Her hair, usually left loose or tied back for practicality, was now styled with care, a few deliberate strands framing her face. Subtle makeup accentuated her features, and small emeralds glinted at her ears and throat.
She looked like she’d stepped straight out of one of those old films Tony claimed to love — glamorous yet slightly out of place, as if part of her still didn’t believe she belonged there, like this.
Tony turned toward the stairs just as she appeared. His gaze, previously distant, locked onto her. For a second, he forgot to breathe. The whole world seemed to blur.
"Wow..." was all he managed.
Pepper, still lingering in the corner of the room, crossed her arms and shot him an amused look — well accustomed to Tony’s theatrics but entertained nonetheless.
"Stark, close your mouth. You’ll ruin the suit with drool, and that fabric is French."
Tony blinked back to reality, clutching his chest in mock offense.
"Cruelty, Virginia. Can’t a man appreciate a beautiful woman without you turning it into a fashion tragedy?"
"Please." Pepper rolled her eyes, grabbing her bag from the couch. "You looked like a teenager who just saw his first crush’s poster on the bedroom wall."
"Slander! I have far more class than that." He gestured to himself. "This is the face of refined, adult charm. Responsible. Elegant. Irresistible—"
"—Pathetic," Pepper finished with a smirk. "But at least you have good taste. She looks stunning."
Tony glanced back at Naruto, who still stood at the foot of the stairs, visibly uneasy.
"That’s your fault, you know," he said to Pepper, half-serious. "You outdid yourself. Doubt anyone’ll be looking at Stane tonight."
"I hope you’ll still be looking at Stane." Pepper fixed him with a pointed stare. "And remember — this isn’t just about making eyes at your dazzling plus-one."
Tony grinned.
"Between business and staring at her, it’s a tough call. But I do love a challenge."
"Mmhm. Just try not to make a fool of yourself." With that, Pepper headed for the door, pausing to throw Naruto a last look. "See you there, girl. Own it."
Naruto nodded with a small smile. As the door closed, silence settled again. She didn’t move immediately, instead staring at her feet as if gathering courage with each breath.
Tony stepped closer, stopping just short of her. He noticed the way she subtly tugged at the fabric, like she wanted to hide in it — like she wasn’t sure she belonged in something so elegant, so unlike her usual self.
"You okay?" he asked, softer than usual.
She exhaled before answering, still avoiding his eyes.
"Just... feels strange. Never worn anything like this. It’s too much. Like I’m trespassing in a world that isn’t mine."
Tony frowned slightly. The raw honesty caught him off guard. He was so used to seeing Naruto confident, sharp, unshakable — this vulnerability stirred something in him.
"It’s not ‘too much.’" Firm but gentle. "It’s you. Just a version of you maybe you haven’t met yet. But trust me, it’s as real as any other."
Her eyes flicked up, surprised. The way he said it — like he understood, like he saw past the dress and the jewels.
"You really think so?"
"Naruto." He took her hand carefully, as if afraid she might bolt. "You’re breathtaking. You’ll be the center of attention. And I’ll be there with the best damn plus-one in the room."
A visible blush warmed her cheeks.
"You’re exaggerating."
"Only when I’m sure." His smirk returned, that familiar mischief creeping back. "Now then, my esteemed accomplice — ready to crash a party?"
She took a steadying breath, nerves still fluttering, but the smile that followed was genuine.
"Ready when you are."
Tony offered his arm with a knight’s flourish — charmingly out of place, entirely him.
"Then let’s go, Emerald Princess. Time to make an impression. And maybe a little scandal."
---
Obadiah Stane's mansion glittered under the golden glow of the evening, its imposing architecture matching the ego of its host. LA's elite glided through the entrance in designer gowns and tailored tuxedos — polished laughter, clinking champagne flutes, the soft swell of a live orchestra. The kind of event designed to impress.
Tony Stark's car slid smoothly up the circular drive, stopping with precision at the grand entrance. When the door opened, Tony emerged in a flawlessly fitted black suit, sunglasses shielding his eyes despite the evening hour — a corporate rockstar. He lifted his chin, absorbing the attention with practiced ease.
Naruto followed, hesitating only a second before firmly taking his arm. The deep green gown accentuated her poise, and with emeralds catching the light, she looked crafted for this night. A ripple of whispers spread instantly through the crowd.
Tony, without looking away from her, smirked.
"Told you you'd make an entrance. And you doubted me."
She offered a small, knowing smile, her eyes scanning the scene like it was foreign territory — because it was. Yet there was a quiet confidence in her bearing.
"I underestimated your flair for spectacle, Stark."
"First of many lessons," he winked.
---
As they moved through the ballroom, Naruto absorbed everything: the chandeliers' gleam, the orchestra's refined notes, the mingling scents of rare flowers and expensive liquor. Dazzling. Yet unsettling.
Tony navigated the sea of bowties and practiced smiles with effortless charm, cracking razor-sharp jokes, working the room like a conductor. But every so often, his gaze flicked back to Naruto — not with the polished charm he used on others, but with something quieter. More genuine.
"So?" He handed her a champagne flute. "On a scale of one to ten?"
She swirled the bubbles thoughtfully.
"Seven. Loses points for excessive glitter and hollow small talk."
Tony arched a brow.
"Harsh. That dress makes you look like a storybook princess, but you talk like someone who'd storm the castle just to complain about the décor."
A faint smile.
"Maybe I just don't trust when things are too polished."
"Meaning I'm suspect?" That teasing lilt, but with real interest beneath.
She held his gaze.
"You're more intriguing than suspect. That's worse. Makes people want to figure you out."
Tony laughed, low and sincere — and for a moment, his mask slipped.
"Not sure if you do that on purpose or just have a natural talent for disarming people."
She raised her glass in a silent toast.
"Just being honest."
"Rare around here." The charm in his voice remained, but underneath was something raw — something even he didn’t know how to handle.
Before they could continue, a group of investors descended, peppering Tony with questions about Stark Industries' future. He slid into the conversation with ease:
"Gentlemen, I only function with a wrench in one hand and whiskey in the other. The rest is just shareholder noise."
Naruto lingered a step back, watching. Her expression was unreadable — not jealous, just deeply observant. Like she saw the performance beneath the performance.
Then a woman approached her — tall, pink-gowned, with a smile too sharp to be friendly.
"You must be Stark's latest accessory."
Naruto turned gracefully.
"His guest, yes."
"And what do you do?"
A serene smile.
"I study people. Harder than it looks."
The woman faltered, raised her glass in retreat.
Tony reappeared instantly.
"She once tried to buy my Malibu house just to brag about the view."
"You refused?"
"Sold it for triple. Built a better one." He grinned as Naruto laughed — a sound that made his eyes brighten.
"You're stunning," he murmured.
She glanced away, flushing. "You've said that."
"And I'll keep saying it."
Before she could reply, the music dimmed. Obadiah Stane took the stage, champagne in hand.
"Ladies and gentlemen! Tonight, we celebrate vision, courage, and the legacy Howard Stark built — a legacy his brilliant son continues!"
The crowd applauded. Tony rolled his eyes.
"Every gala, he turns me into a damn folk hero. Bet he wrote that speech in the shower."
Naruto arched a brow.
"Reminds me of someone."
"I’m spontaneous. My charm’s 100% lab-tested."
As Stane droned on about corporate responsibility, Tony was gradually surrounded — until Stane himself approached, gripping his hand too tightly.
"Tony! And who’s this vision?"
Tony’s smirk turned wicked.
"Miss Uzumaki. My very special plus-one."
Naruto extended her hand, polite but with steel beneath.
"A pleasure. We almost met at Tony’s home."
A barely-there pause. Then Stane’s smile hardened.
"Ah. New friends are always... enlightening."
Tony hid a grin. The tension was invisible to most, but he reveled in having someone who not only saw the game — but could play it.
Their eyes met. A silent understanding. An alliance still new, yet already solid.
"Wanna ditch this circus for a bit?" Tony murmured.
"Only if the view’s worth it."
He offered his arm.
"I know just the place."
And together, they slipped from the glittering crowd, ascending the stairs toward the terrace — where the city lights stretched like a promise.
Chapter 27: Chapter 26
Chapter Text
The terrace of Stane’s mansion was vast and open, adorned with elegant gardens, softly glowing lanterns, and a sweeping view of the city below. The night was mild, a warm breeze carrying the distant strains of music from the gala — present but unobtrusive.
Tony shouldered open one of the glass doors, holding it for Naruto. She hesitated a moment before stepping out, her heels clicking softly against the polished stone.
“Wow…” she murmured, taking in the vista.
Tony shrugged off his jacket, tossing it over the arm of a nearby lounge chair.
“Yeah. Stane knows how to impress rich people.” A pause, his eyes on her. “But I’d say you’re still winning the spectacle contest.”
Naruto crossed her arms, masking her discomfort with the praise.
“You talk like you took a masterclass in charm.”
“Two, actually. Got kicked out of both.” He placed a hand over his heart in mock humility. “Too much charm, not enough decorum.”
She laughed, leaning against the ornate iron railing.
“You enjoy all this way too much, don’t you?”
“With you here?” He stepped closer, shoulder brushing hers. “Yeah. I’m enjoying it a lot.”
Naruto looked away, her pulse quickening more than she’d admit. The glittering city ahead felt distant, almost unreal. But the warmth beside her was undeniably present.
“I don’t really belong in places like this, Tony.”
He studied her, more serious now.
“Neither do I. But I fake it well.” Lower, quieter. “And you? You don’t have to fake anything. Just being here turns the whole night upside down.”
She smiled, touched by the unexpected sincerity.
“You turn everything upside down too, you know.”
“That’s my superpower.”
Inside, the music shifted — slower now, a smooth jazz melody winding through the air. Tony turned to her, offering his hand with a tilted smile.
“Dance with me?”
Her eyes widened slightly.
“Out here?”
“Sure. Great view, nice breeze, no diamond-clad socialites judging my footwork. Perfect, right?”
Naruto laughed but placed her hand in his. Their fingers brushed tentatively at first, as if both were measuring the moment. Tony drew her closer, one hand at her waist, the other clasping hers firmly.
They began to move slowly, guided by the distant music. Naruto was a little unsteady at first, clearly unused to this kind of dancing. Tony, by contrast, moved with relaxed charm — as if it were just another extension of the persona he wore.
“Are you leading me or testing me?” she asked, a smirk playing at her lips.
“A little of both. You’re hard to read, you know.”
“Good. I like it that way.”
“So do I.”
For a while, the silence between them was comfortable. The world seemed to shrink until it fit just this terrace, just the two of them.
“You’re spoiling me,” he murmured, voice softer. “These nights where you show up out of nowhere, change everything, then vanish… It’s like lightning. Makes you hope it’ll strike the same place twice.”
Naruto looked up at him, surprised. There was something in his gaze — beyond the jokes, beyond the flirtation. A rawness she hadn’t expected beneath the sarcasm.
“And you’re more confusing than I expected,” she admitted, not pulling away.
Tony didn’t reply immediately. Just watched her, as if memorizing the moment.
“Guess we’re even, then.”
The music played on, and they danced a little longer, the city their backdrop, the night their witness. For now, the glitter of the gala, the weight of secrets, the ghosts of their pasts — none of it seemed to matter.
Just the slow steps. Just the shared warmth. Just the silence that said everything.
---
Tony was making his way back to the ballroom, the memory of dancing with Naruto still warm in his chest, when he was intercepted by a smile as familiar as it was irritating.
"Tony!" Obadiah Stane materialized at his side, whiskey in hand, his expression a practiced blend of concern and veiled sarcasm. "I was starting to think you’d forgotten how to mingle."
Tony flashed that trademark grin — all charm, arrogance, and carefully crafted nonchalance.
"Mingling’s not the issue, Obie. Just some company’s worth more than others."
"Of course, of course." A dry chuckle. "I assume you’re… inspired for another revolutionary project?"
Tony arched a brow.
"Projects? Nah. More in a contemplative phase. Savoring life. You should try it."
Stane’s smile thinned.
"I just hope this contemplation hasn’t replaced your creativity. It’s been a while since we’ve seen anything new from you, Tony. The company still runs on your genius — even if you’ve been… distracted."
Tony’s smile turned razor-sharp.
"Genius doesn’t vanish, Obie. Sometimes it just prefers silence before the bang."
A beat. Stane’s eyes hardened beneath the smile.
"Let’s hope that bang doesn’t destroy more than it builds."
Tony grinned wider, like he was humoring an overzealous fan.
"Relax. I always put on a memorable show."
---
Across the ballroom, Naruto navigated the crowd with disguised curiosity. The elegant dress and perfumed aristocracy still chafed, but she held her ground — until a voice cut through the murmur.
"You’re Tony’s plus-one, right?"
Naruto turned to face a blonde in a sleek dress and a smile as sharp as her posture.
"Yes. Uzumaki Naruto." A slight nod. "And you are?"
"Christine Everhart. Vanity Fair." A casual, precise handshake. "Journalist."
Naruto blinked, trying to place the name.
"Ah… okay."
Christine laughed lightly, like she was indulging a naïf.
"He’s got interesting taste. You’re… different from the others."
"Uh… thanks?" Naruto frowned, unsure if it was a compliment.
"Just be careful." Christine sipped her champagne. "Tony Stark’s charming, but don’t forget — he’s still America’s most charismatic merchant of death."
Naruto’s eyes narrowed. The barb was too deliberate to ignore.
"Sounds like one of those lines that tries too hard to sound clever but just comes off bitter."
A flicker of surprise crossed Christine’s face.
"You don’t know him as well as you think."
Naruto stepped closer, gaze steady.
"Maybe. But you clearly know him well enough to still care what he does."
Before Christine could retort, Tony appeared, his hand settling lightly on Naruto’s back.
"Hey, you vanished on me." His voice was light, but he caught the tension in her eyes.
Naruto offered a thin smile.
"I may have been too polite to a stranger."
Tony glanced past her, spotting Christine’s retreating figure — and the smug half-smile she left behind. He sighed.
"Y’know what? We’ve hit our glamour quota for the night."
Naruto raised a brow.
"Ditching your own party?"
"Technically, it’s Stane’s. And I’m done sharing you with extras."
A quiet laugh as she let him steer her toward the exit.
"How chivalrous."
"Don’t spread it around. Ruins my reputation."
And just like that, they slipped away — leaving behind the calculated smiles, the sharp words, and a world that, for once, didn’t matter.
---
The sunlight streamed into the house gently, painting the walls in golden hues. Outside, the sea lay calm — but inside, the air hummed with unspoken hesitation.
Naruto descended the stairs slowly, her bag slung over one shoulder, her expression more guarded than usual. Dark jeans, a lightweight long-sleeved shirt, hair loose and still slightly wavy from the night before. Outwardly calm, but her chest tightened. She’d enjoyed being here — more than she’d admit.
Pausing by a decorative shelf, she glanced around discreetly. Adjusting a figurine, she swapped it in a blink — not for another trinket, but for a transformed shadow clone, now hidden in plain sight. Her finger traced a nearly invisible seam on the window frame, where she’d earlier placed a Hiraishin seal. All set.
As she turned to leave, sluggish footsteps echoed behind her.
"Leaving without stealing the last cup of coffee?" Tony’s voice was rough with sleep.
She turned to find him leaning against the doorframe, hair tousled, shirt wrinkled, mug in hand — a charming portrait of someone who’d slept too little or not at all.
"Thought you’d sleep till noon," she said, smirking.
"I was. Then the bed got cold. Unacceptable."
She laughed, crossing her arms.
"Hire someone to warm your pillows."
"Only if it’s you." He stepped closer, eyes roaming over her with a mix of teasing and something softer. "Leaving already?"
"Manhattan calls. Things to do."
"Mysterious things?"
"Boring things."
"The city’ll survive without you for a few days. I might not." Casual, but the weight in his voice was real.
She held his gaze. His eyes were intense yet vulnerable — that sarcastic armor always cracked a little around her.
"I’ll be back. Just have loose ends to tie up."
"I get it." He nodded, though his look said he’d argue if he could. Instead, he took her hand, pressing a kiss to her knuckles — a gesture too elegant, too intimate for the public Tony Stark, but perfectly him with her. "Promise you’ll text when you get there?"
"Promise."
"What if I call three times an hour?"
"Then I block you."
He laughed, bright and unguarded, as if the sound eased something in him. "Fair."
Rising onto her toes, she brushed her fingers along his stubble. For a heartbeat, the world slowed.
"Last night was…" Her voice was barely a whisper.
"One of my best. And I’ve got a legendary track record." He tugged her into a kiss — brief, tender, a silent pact between two worlds that touched but still stood apart.
Then she stepped back, heading for the door.
Tony stood motionless, watching her disappear behind it. Mug still in hand, untouched. The absence she left behind already settling in his bones.
"JARVIS."
"Yes, sir?"
"Can you miss someone before they’re gone?"
"Technically, sir, that’s called emotional anticipation."
Tony huffed. "Also known as preemptive heartache."
---
Obadiah Stane’s shoes clicked ominously against polished hardwood.
"Pull internal project logs. Development reports, recent deliveries, access protocol changes."
The young technician hesitated. "Sir, those files are under Mr. Stark’s direct clearance. Directive 16-A requires—"
"And I’m the board chairman. Don’t make me repeat myself." Stane’s voice was ice. His eyes swept the room like a predator sizing prey.
The man swallowed hard and began typing, nerves poorly hidden.
Stane turned to the window, staring at the company hangars. Sunlight glinted off steel, but nothing was as opaque as his simmering frustration.
Tony was hiding something.
Something big.
"You can’t keep secrets in a house I helped build," he muttered. "And he’ll learn that the hard way."
---
Tony wandered the now-too-quiet living room, sinking onto the couch. His gaze landed where Naruto had "adjusted" the decor earlier — unaware of the seal now hidden there.
He rubbed his stubble, thoughtful.
"Y’know, JARVIS… maybe I’m getting old."
"Given your recent physicals, sir, statistically unlikely."
Tony smirked despite himself. "It’s called metaphor, tin can."
Chapter 28: Chapter 27
Chapter Text
The muffled sound of footsteps echoed through the warehouse, punctuated only by the distant buzz of flickering overhead lights. Three unconscious bodies lay sprawled among metal crates. At the center, atop a rusted table, sat a black titanium briefcase — secured by a state-of-the-art digital lock.
Or at least, it had been secured seconds ago.
"Seriously? Three guys and a padlock?" Kitsune muttered, nudging the briefcase with her foot before flipping it onto her palm with effortless grace. "S.H.I.E.L.D.’s getting sloppy."
Clad in her dark suit, her fox mask’s crimson markings glinted under the warehouse’s sickly lighting. She moved like a shadow, yet carried the electric charge of a gathering storm.
"Put it down."
The voice was sharp. Unmistakable. Black Widow.
Kitsune didn’t turn immediately. She tilted her head slowly, as if recognizing the scent of someone long unseen.
"Widow…" She drew out the name, laced with mischief. "Starting to think you stalk me for fun. I’m flattered."
Natasha Romanoff emerged from the shadows, tactical suit pristine, gaze glacial.
"This isn’t a game. That case contains classified data. Hand it over. Now."
Kitsune pretended to ponder. Then smiled — or something close to it.
"Hmm… How about no?"
Before Natasha could react, Kitsune hurled a disguised kunai at a pipe above the redhead’s head. In the split second Natasha dodged, the kunoichi was already in motion — a whirlwind of strikes, kicks, and evasions so swift they blurred.
Natasha was skilled. Lethal. But Kitsune was untouchable.
A hook from Natasha was deflected with a palm strike. Kitsune pivoted, swept the spy’s legs, and flipped back with feline grace, barely winded.
"Still playing fair, Widow? Thought your government pals would’ve taught you new tricks."
Natasha didn’t engage. She lunged again, aiming for the neck and flank. Kitsune blocked, twisted, and in one fluid motion pinned Natasha against a steel column, arm locked, their faces inches apart. Her voice dropped to a taunting whisper.
"You’re good. But I’m better. Always have been."
Natasha snarled through gritted teeth.
"Who are you?"
Kitsune leaned her masked forehead against Natasha’s shoulder for a heartbeat — then answered:
"A legend. Sweet dreams, Widow."
A smoke bomb detonated at their feet. By the time the haze cleared, only Natasha’s ragged breathing remained.
---
The sterile glow of the underground lab cast sharp reflections across Obadiah Stane's face as he studied the holographic playback of Tony's latest test. The Mark II trembled slightly, hovering unsteadily before stabilizing — then came the abrupt drop. The crash. End of recording.
The company engineer cleared his throat.
"That's the only uncorrupted footage we could recover, sir. The propulsion data, interface schematics, and power source files are fragmented... but the flight system is real."
Stane stood silent for a long moment.
"So he built it without me. Without the board. Without the military." His voice was low, venomous. "The little bastard locked himself in a lab and rewrote the rules."
The engineer hesitated.
"Sir, with all due respect... this technology is revolutionary. If we could—"
"'Could' isn't good enough." Stane turned slowly, eyes glinting with calculation. "I want blueprints. Prototypes. Components. If he built this with an arc reactor, I need one. Activate the Sector 16 team. And contact our Afghan associates." A pause. "Is Raza still alive?"
"Yes, sir. Awaiting your call."
Stane's lips thinned.
"Tell him we'll be collecting the 'remaining materials' from the desert. And start reconstructing what they salvaged. I don't care how many pieces are missing — I want a functional version. Fast."
As the engineer scurried out, Stane remained frozen before the hologram — Tony's suit suspended mid-flight. The smile that crept across his face was colder than the steel around them.
"You think you can save the world, Tony..." He reached out, fingertips grazing the flickering image. "But all of this still belongs to me."
---
The monitors displayed security feeds, stolen data charts, tracking attempts — but Nick Fury wasn't looking at any of them.
He stood motionless at the head of the table, arms crossed, his single eye dark and unreadable. The silence was suffocating, thick as steel. And it said everything.
Maria Hill maintained her composure, but a faint tremor in her fingers betrayed her irritation — with the situation, the lack of progress, and especially with that damn masked woman who seemed to be toying with them all.
Clint Barton bounced his leg under the table like restraining the movement physically pained him. He'd read the reports, reviewed the footage — yet all he felt was the same frustration. Like trying to shoot ghosts with arrows.
Natasha Romanoff's face was impassive, arms crossed, but her clenched jaw and tense shoulders spoke volumes. She hated being outplayed. And Kitsune had made her look slow. Predictable. Like a warm-up exercise.
Phil Coulson, ever unflappable, sat as if attending an academic symposium. But even he — in the slight narrowing of his eyes — betrayed a quiet offense. The lack of answers was becoming a personal insult to his efficiency.
Fury finally spoke. One word.
"Report."
It cracked like a whip. No room for questions.
Natasha stepped forward without hesitation, but with more edge than usual.
"Kitsune neutralized three entry agents with precision bordering on absurd. No alarms. No noise. By the time I engaged, she already had the case. And she was waiting for me." A beat. "Like she knew I'd be sent."
She took a sharp breath before continuing, each word a reluctant admission.
"I tried to take her down. But she wasn't fighting to win. Or even to hurt. It was a game to her. A taunt. And the worst part? She didn't even hide it."
Clint muttered, crossing his arms.
"Like trying to pin a shadow in the dark. She'd vanish from my scope before I could get a lock. Moved like she knew where I'd aim next. Used Nat as cover without her realizing."
"She was playing," Natasha said flatly. "With all of us."
Hill spun her tablet toward Fury, frustration now bleeding into her tone.
"And what she took wasn't minor. Those files held critical intel — traffickers, con artists, high-profile targets. All highly sensitive. This woman didn't just break in. She curated what to steal. Calmly. Deliberately."
Fury studied them each in turn. Then, slow as a blade being drawn:
"Yet she walked out unscathed. And you let her."
Hill pressed her lips together. Barton looked away. Natasha held Fury's gaze but stayed silent.
"You're forgetting to report something," he said finally, turning to the main screen.
"Sir?" Hill asked, straining for professionalism.
Fury typed a command. Grainy drone footage appeared: a blurred, agile figure vanishing into Afghan dunes.
"This came from an unmarked drone during Stark's captivity. Someone matching Kitsune's profile was sighted in the area days before his rescue."
The silence returned. But now it was razor-wired.
Coulson spoke first, calm but already connecting dots.
"Before or after extraction?"
"Just before," Fury confirmed. "Cross-referenced intel places her there when Stark was still missing."
Clint exhaled through his teeth. "So she was involved in the kidnapping—"
"Or the rescue," Hill countered, more hesitant now.
Natasha's eyes narrowed. "That changes everything."
Fury turned to Coulson, blunt as a hammer.
"I want answers. You'll get them."
Coulson adjusted his tie slightly. "How close should I get to Stark?"
"Become his new best friend, analyst, chauffeur — whatever it takes. Find out what happened in that desert. What he's hiding. And if she was there."
"Any lines I shouldn't cross?" Coulson asked, almost amused.
Fury's stare could've drilled through concrete.
"We're past lines, Agent. Get the truth. Whatever it costs."
Without another word, he turned and left.
The silence settled again, now laced with a shared, unspoken frustration.
She was always ahead. Always out of reach.
And every one of them — in their own way — was getting damn tired of it.
Chapter 29: Chapter 28
Chapter Text
The scent of freshly brewed coffee mingled with the ocean breeze as Tony Stark stepped out of the café, iced coffee in one hand and a lemon pound cake bag in the other. Dressed in dark jeans and a black tee, his sunglasses mirrored the California sky’s relentless blue.
"JARVIS, remind me to recalibrate the left arm’s compression actuator. Still got bruises from its last ‘friendly’ handshake."
"Already added to your priorities, sir. Alongside ‘reduce caffeine intake to levels not considered biological warfare.’"
Tony chuckled, heading toward his Audi parked in the shade — until he spotted the man in the dark suit leaning casually against a lamppost. His relaxed expression tightened briefly behind the shades.
The man detached himself with practiced ease, steps measured.
"Mr. Stark?" Neutral. Polite.
Tony paused, eyebrow arching behind his lenses.
"If this is about the UCLA lab incident, technically I wasn’t even in the country. But if you’ve got evidence, I’m happy to improvise a creative excuse."
"Agent Phil Coulson. Homeland Security." An extended hand.
Tony hesitated half a second before a brief, firm shake.
"Homeland Security… Does that cover grumpy baristas and radioactive cupcakes?"
"Not yet. We’re still expanding jurisdiction." Coulson’s tone was dry as dust. "I’m here about Afghanistan."
Tony’s smile held, but his eyes sharpened behind the shades.
"Ah. That. Gave a million interviews already. Even won ‘Most Charming Survivor of the Decade.’ Competitive field."
"Not here for charm, Mr. Stark. Just filling gaps." Coulson tilted his head slightly. "We’ve got… unconfirmed activity in the area during your captivity. Patterns that don’t match local ops."
Tony sipped his coffee, buying time. The sweetness suddenly cloying.
"Let me guess: mysterious savior theory? Ghost in the dunes?"
"Just due diligence."
A beat. Tony’s grin turned razor-thin.
"Agent, I was chained in a cave building scrap-metal art. If someone was watching…" A shrug. "Didn’t take notes."
Coulson didn’t blink. "We’ll need to stay in touch."
"Fantastic. Always wanted a secret agent pen pal." Tony turned toward his car, voice light. "Send holiday cards?"
"I’ll see what we have in stock."
Laughing, Tony slid into the Audi — but as he pulled onto the coastal road, his reflection in the rearview mirror was stone-cold.
Coulson still stood there. Unmoving. Watching.
And Tony Stark hated being watched.
---
The workshop was in a state of organized chaos. Holographic displays filled every corner, flashing code strings, satellite schematics, and relentless "FILE NOT FOUND" alerts. Tony spun slowly in his chair, eyes locked on the screens, his expression hovering between focus and frustration.
"JARVIS, tighten the facial recognition parameters. Cross-reference with every image we have — adjust for lighting, angles, video distortion. No excuses."
"Already doing so, sir. No matches thus far."
Tony rubbed his chin.
"No trail at all? Not a parking ticket? A shady online purchase?"
"No consistent records across public or private databases. Including unofficial archives."
Leaning back, Tony scoffed at the flickering images.
"Who hides this well? Either a world-class operative..." A pause. "Or someone paid a fortune to erase her."
His fingers drummed the armrest before he muttered, half to himself:
"Maybe we're all hallucinating. Would explain the flair for dramatic exits."
"Shall I contact a psychologist, sir?"
"Hard pass. They always want to talk about Dad."
The door hissed open. Pepper stepped in, heels clicking against the floor, her gaze sweeping the screens with practiced exasperation.
"Do I want to know?"
Tony didn’t look up. A lazy wave.
"Oh, the usual. Cutting-edge tech, ghost trails, a masked ninja, and a suit who approached me like an Avon salesman. You’d love him."
"Tony—"
"He had business cards. Who does that?"
She crossed her arms.
"This can wait. We have a real problem."
The chair creaked as Tony turned, casual but alert.
"Do tell."
"Stane. Unusual data requests, off-hours meetings, encrypted channels he knows we don’t monitor. And funds moving. Quietly, but consistently."
Tony’s smirk vanished.
"That’s... familiarly slimy."
"It’s dangerous." Pepper stepped closer. "I know he was your father’s friend, but something’s wrong."
Silence. Tony’s eyes flickered across the screens — unseeing now. A memory surfaced: Naruto’s offhand remark weeks ago, teasing then, chilling now.
"...She saw it first." A murmur.
"What?"
"Nothing." Quick deflection. He slid open a hidden drawer, retrieving a silver drive and black keycard. "Mirrored servers. Where the real files live. Even HR doesn’t know — thank god."
Pepper took them gingerly. "Tony—"
"Find anything off, you call *me* first. Understood?"
"And you?"
A sideways grin. "I’ll keep ghost-hunting."
As she turned to leave, he called after her:
"Hey, Pep?"
A glance over her shoulder.
"Thanks."
A nod. The door shut.
Tony stared at nothing for three full seconds before grabbing his phone.
> Tony: Thoughts on foxes?
The reply was instant.
> Naruto: Clever. Stylish. Adaptable. Flawless. Why? Adopting one?
A beat. Then:
> Naruto: Frogs still win though. Funny voices. Don’t meddle. Usually.
Tony chuckled, setting the phone down as his gaze returned to the screens — now sharp with resolve.
"JARVIS, reset the scan. Highest priority." A pause. "She’s real. And I will find her."
Chapter 30: Chapter 29
Chapter Text
Pepper walked down the halls of Stark Industries with steady steps, but inside, her stomach churned. She gripped the tablet tightly, and her bag felt heavier than ever — not because of its physical contents, but the weight of responsibility she carried.
"Miss Potts?"
She stopped, startled. The voice was polite but firm. When she turned, she was met with a man in a dark suit, his demeanor composed and his expression so controlled it bordered on impassive.
"Yes?"
"Agent Phil Coulson. National Security. I’d like to speak with you, if possible."
Pepper forced a professional smile — the kind she’d learned to wear even when every instinct screamed warning.
"Oh, of course, Agent Coulson, right?" she said, recalling his name in a flash. "My schedule’s a bit tight today. There’s an urgent internal matter I need to handle."
"Understood. I won’t take much of your time. Just a few quick questions about recent events involving Mr. Stark." His tone was calm, but his eyes tracked her every microexpression with unsettling precision.
She hesitated for a second.
"Right. Of course. But could you give me a moment? I need to finish a report first, then we can talk properly."
Coulson nodded politely.
"Certainly. I’ll be around. Whenever you’re ready."
"I appreciate your patience," she said, her smile tenser than she’d have liked, before walking away with quickened steps.
He watched her go. Not with suspicion. With analysis. This was how he worked — observing, connecting invisible dots.
---
The soft beep of the card reader might as well have echoed in Pepper’s chest. The click of the unlocking door was followed by icy silence as she stepped inside. She shut it carefully. The room had always been impersonal and cold, but today, it felt suffocating.
She plugged the flash drive into the central terminal. The transfer began.
On the screen, data flickered to life — hidden files, masked transactions, encrypted logs, and names of shadowy contacts.
Then, there it was. Clear. Undeniable.
Obadiah Stane.
Pepper went still, eyes locked. Her brain lagged in processing what she already knew. His name appeared repeatedly, tied to illegal deals, off-the-books weapons contracts, and backchannel agreements with outlaw groups. And more — direct involvement in Tony’s kidnapping.
A subtle beep warned her: Transfer nearly complete.
The door behind her opened.
"Pepper?"
Her heart lurched. She turned with forced calm.
Obadiah Stane stood there. Impeccable. Smiling with a veneer of warmth that didn’t reach his eyes.
"What are you doing in here?"
She swallowed hard and mustered a casual smile.
"Oh! Just getting a head start on the audit paperwork. With everything going on, I figured I’d take the reins."
Stane stepped inside, slow and deliberate. His gaze swept the room like idle curiosity — but lingered on the active screen a beat too long.
"You usually leave that to accounting."
"Yeah, well. Tony’s been giving me more responsibility lately. Thought I’d prove I’m up to it." Her jaw ached from the effort of holding the smile.
Stane studied her. Then smiled back.
"I’ve always admired your dedication to the company, Pepper."
She didn’t move.
"Thank you, Obadiah."
The drive chimed: Transfer complete.
Without hesitation, she pulled it free, the click near-silent, and slid it into her bag with the casual motion of someone fetching a pen.
"Well, I should run. Still need to file this before lunch."
"Of course. You’ve been quite busy lately, haven’t you?"
"It’s been a hectic week."
"Hm. Stick around, won’t you? We should talk properly soon."
She nodded, restrained.
The moment he left, she exhaled. Her legs wanted to run, but she kept her steps measured as she walked out.
---
Coulson was still there, exactly as promised. He observed the flow of employees with calm detachment, as if merely waiting for the elevator.
When he saw her approach, he raised an eyebrow — just slightly.
"Agent Coulson," she said quietly, stopping beside him. "I have something for you."
With a subtle motion, she retrieved the flash drive from her bag and handed it over. He took it smoothly, without direct eye contact, his thumb brushing the metallic surface.
"It’s classified intel," she said. "Highly dangerous. And incriminating. Obadiah Stane is directly involved."
Coulson studied her for a few seconds, then replied with the controlled gravity of someone who understood the stakes.
"We’ll handle it."
---
The screens cast a cold glow, reflecting in Tony Stark’s sharp eyes. He was reviewing the scant data on Kitsune again — or rather, the lack of it. No fingerprints, no entry logs, no clear images. It was like trying to grasp smoke.
"JARVIS, re-run the satellite sweep of that area. We’re missing something."
Silence.
Tony frowned.
"JARVIS?"
Still nothing.
He was about to repeat the command when the workshop door slid open without a sound. No alarms. His eyes narrowed.
Obadiah Stane stepped inside, slow and assured, as if he owned the place. His gaze swept the room with a calculating gleam. The smile was too cordial.
"Obie. What a surprise," Tony said, swiveling in his chair, arms crossed in a pose too relaxed to be genuine. "Here to bring cake? Or just another attempt to convince me to stamp the Stark logo on tanks?"
"Always with the jokes," Stane murmured, stepping closer. "But that’s what I’ve always liked about you, Tony. Smart. Quick. Witty… Sometimes too clever for your own good."
Tony kept the smile, but his eyes were alert.
"What’re you doing here? Kind of a weird hour for meetings, don’t you think?"
"Just came to talk. About these… impulsive decisions you’ve been making. Shutting down weapons. Playing hero. Building flying toys. The reactor. You’re out of control."
"Or finally in control for the first time," Tony shot back, venom creeping into his voice. "But that’s not why you’re here, is it?"
Stane took another step. His eyes held a strange mix of frustration and superiority.
"Always so sharp. Too sharp. And so naïve."
Tony rose slowly, no sudden movements.
"You’re corrupting everything this company stood for. Selling weapons to terrorists, Stane. People died. Innocents died. That’s not just dirty — it’s monstrous."
Stane shook his head, almost pitying.
"You never understood, Tony. The world belongs to the strong. To those with power. If a few weaklings fall along the way… Well, that’s not our problem."
Tony clenched his fists. The anger was there, but leashed.
"My father built this company to shape the future. You turned it into a weapon."
He pressed the comms panel on the desk discreetly.
"JARVIS, activate security protocol."
Nothing.
Tony pressed it again.
"JARVIS?"
Stane raised a hand, revealing a small device — unassuming, but pulsing with pale blue energy.
"Won’t work. He’s not coming to your rescue. Direct interference with the system core."
Tony barely had time to react. Stane pressed the device’s button, and a wave of energy crackled through him. A buzz — then pain.
Tony’s body locked up, muscles seizing. He collapsed to his knees, gasping, eyes wide.
Stane crouched beside him, almost paternal.
"You made marvelous things, Tony. Brilliant inventions. And don’t worry — I’ll take good care of them. The company. The legacy."
His hand pressed firmly against Tony’s chest. A metallic click echoed, and then — the arc reactor was ripped free.
Tony slumped to the side, weak, his gaze glassy with pain and disbelief.
Stane stood, straightening his suit with calm precision.
"Goodbye, Tony."
He walked out, the door sliding shut behind him.
---
The world was a blur of pain and darkness.
Tony Stark gasped, his face slick with sweat, his chest throbbing with a hollow agony — as if his soul had been ripped out along with the reactor. His breathing was ragged, every movement more excruciating than the last. But he was still alive.
And he needed to stay alive.
With a stifled groan, Tony began to crawl. Every inch was a battle. One arm after the other, his body leaden. The cold floor scraped his skin, but he didn’t stop. His eyes were locked on a small glass case in the distance. Inside it, a luminous heart — a symbolic gift, labeled: "Proof that Tony Stark has a heart."
There lay his only thread of hope.
---
Naruto, in her civilian guise, felt a sudden chill. A snap of dispersed chakra. The shadow clone she’d left hidden in Tony’s house had vanished abruptly.
Her body moved before her brain could process it. Shinobi training. Instinct.
She leapt to her feet, eyes sharp.
"Tch… Too soon."
In a near-invisible motion, she activated the long-prepared hidden seal — and vanished in a flash.
---
A discreet seal on one of the windows glowed faintly. In a silent instant, Kitsune materialized, crouched low, gaze alert. She was clad in dark gear, masked, battle-ready.
Faint sounds reached her — labored breathing, the drag of a body across the floor. Without hesitation, she sprinted through the house, weaving down inner passages until she reached the workshop.
There, on the ground, she saw him.
Tony Stark, sprawled, pallid, his eyes fixed on the case holding the reactor. Sweat dripped from his temples, his lips tight with pain, but he was still crawling forward.
"Stark!"
She rushed to him, dropping to her knees at his side.
"Hey. Stay with me. You’re too stubborn to die now."
Tony tried to smirk. It came out as a grimace.
"Look at that… Hallucination… with cinematic timing…"
She ignored him, already snatching the reactor from the case and aligning it carefully.
"Hold still."
With precise skill, she reconnected the wires, slotting the reactor into place. A pulse of energy jolted through Tony. He gasped, fingers twitching reflexively.
The blue light flared back to life in his chest.
Tony lay still for a few seconds, catching his breath.
"You ever consider using the front door? Just once."
"You ever consider not almost dying?"
Tony pushed himself up with effort, swaying slightly as he stood. His eyes sharpened.
"Pepper. He’ll go after her. Stane. That bastard—"
He was already striding toward the armor, which began assembling around him in a series of mechanical snaps.
Kitsune watched closely.
"Then we go. You lead."
Tony shot her a sidelong glance, the visor poised to seal over his eyes.
"Fine. But when this is over? You’re explaining who the hell you are."
Kitsune shrugged.
"Maybe."
The helmet locked into place with a click. The armor hummed to life.
And together, they launched into the night.
Chapter 31: Chapter 30
Chapter Text
The underground parking garage lights flickered faintly. The echo of Pepper Potts’ footsteps cut through the silence — quick, purposeful. She clutched her bag tightly against her body, eyes scanning the shadows as she strode toward her car. The tension in her shoulders was palpable. She’d already handed the files to Coulson. Now, she just wanted to leave.
As she reached her car, she heard footsteps behind her. Heavy. Deliberate.
"Working late, Pepper?"
She spun around, heart hammering. Obadiah Stane emerged from the shadows between concrete pillars. The cold lights glinted off his dark suit, his polite smile never reaching his eyes.
"Just catching up on work," she replied tightly.
"Strange. I thought you’d left. But then I saw your car still here." He took a step closer. "Thought we could chat."
"Not now, Obadiah. I really need to go."
"This won’t take long." Another step forward. "Just one question: Did you see anything unusual today? Maybe files on the servers? A flash drive out of place?"
Pepper stepped back, masking her fear.
"You’re overreacting. Everything’s in order. Now if you’ll excuse me—"
"Pepper." His voice hardened. "I really hoped you wouldn’t get involved in this."
Then he pulled a small device from his pocket. The crackle of an electric charge split the air — and she barely had time to flinch before—
"You alright, Miss Potts?"
Stane froze. Pepper looked past him to see Agent Coulson stepping calmly from the darkness, expression neutral, one hand resting near his holstered weapon.
"Agent Coulson," Pepper breathed, relieved but still adrenaline-shaken.
Stane turned slowly, feigning control, though his eyes burned with frustration.
"This is a misunderstanding. We were just talking."
Coulson raised an eyebrow.
"Looked more like assault."
"And what exactly are you going to do about it, Agent?" Stane hissed, lowering the device. "You think you can stop me?"
"If necessary, yes." Coulson’s tone was ice.
Stane exhaled, as if accepting the inevitable. He pocketed the device and gave Pepper one last look.
"Disappointing, Pepper. I expected better."
Without another word, he turned and vanished into the garage’s side exit.
Pepper whirled to Coulson, gasping.
"He knows. He knows everything."
"Then he’s made his move." Coulson pulled his communicator from his jacket. "We need to prepare for the worst."
---
Red lights pulsed through the industrial corridors. The heavy thrum of machinery powering up filled the space.
Stane, now sealed inside a private compartment, approached the colossal armor of his secret project: Iron Monger. He dragged his fingers over the metal, eyes alight with fury.
"If this is what it takes..."
Mechanical arms began attaching the suit to his body. The clank of plating locking into place sounded like a war drum.
He glanced at the reactor in his chest — the one he’d ripped from Tony.
"Then so be it."
---
Pepper and Coulson were still retreating when it happened. Emergency lights cast jagged shadows over the concrete, their hurried footsteps echoing between silent cars. Then — a deep, metallic crunch shook the ground.
"What was that?" Pepper whispered, freezing mid-step.
"Keep moving," Coulson ordered, shoving her forward. "Now!"
Too late.
From the far end of the corridor, where the emergency lights barely reached, a monstrous shadow loomed. The Iron Monger’s silhouette filled the space, each step a seismic threat. The red "eyes" of the suit ignited like hellfire, scanning the garage.
"Stark disappointed me," Stane’s voice boomed through the suit’s speakers. "But you, Pepper... You were a miscalculation."
"Run!" Coulson yelled, drawing his gun.
The Iron Monger surged forward like a tank. A parked van crumpled under its foot, metal shrieking.
Pepper sprinted, Coulson covering her — until a streak of red and gold screamed through the air. The impact was brutal: Tony, in full armor, slammed into Stane like a missile, hurling the behemoth into a wall in an explosion of sparks and concrete.
Tony hovered, breathing hard, his suit scraped, the reactor blazing in his chest.
"Really, Obie? This suit?" He gestured at the hulking armor. "Overcompensating for something?"
From atop a concrete pillar, a blur of motion — Kitsune. Clad in black and orange, eyes gleaming behind her mask, she landed soundlessly beside Pepper and Coulson.
"Stay behind me," she said, voice calm. "Stark — handle the trash. I’ll handle you."
"This is personal," Tony growled, repulsors charging.
Stane rose, his suit whirring.
"Still joking, even at death’s door." He fired a missile. Tony barrel-rolled midair — barely dodging. The blast shook the garage, but Kitsune yanked Pepper and Coulson down, slapping a barrier seal onto the ground. Shrapnel pinged harmlessly off the glowing shield.
The real fight began.
Tony shot forward, repulsors blazing, but Stane’s armor absorbed the hits. The Iron Monger retaliated with a punch that sent Tony skidding backward.
"You think saving a few people makes you a hero?" Stane roared, cracking the concrete underfoot. "The world belongs to the powerful. And you? You’ve always been afraid of power!"
Tony wiped blood from his lip, grinning.
"Better afraid than blind."
He rocketed into Stane again, and the two titans smashed upward through the factory’s steel skeleton — fists, repulsors, and rage colliding in midair.
---
The battle reached the rooftop. Distant lightning split the sky as wind whipped through loose wires and sparks from damaged generators. Tony was exhausted. His armor smoked in places, flight systems unstable, power reserves nearly depleted. Stane advanced like a waking nightmare.
"You won't walk away from this, Stark. But don't worry — I'll take good care of your company. Turn it into something that actually matters."
Tony scanned his surroundings desperately. Systems flashed: Critical failure.
"Pepper, you reading me?" he activated comms.
Kitsune answered first.
"Loud and clear."
"Get to the control room. Overload the rooftop reactors. All of them."
"That'll blow the whole building!" Pepper shouted.
"I know. But it'll work. I... I trust you."
Kitsune hesitated a fraction of a second — then moved. Her body blurred through rubble, scaling walls and stairwells with inhuman precision.
Stane raised his arm for the killing blow.
"You could've been a god, Tony."
"And you could've been a decent human being," Tony croaked, raising his fists.
The building's energy spiked. Heat waves rippled upward as Kitsune triggered the system. The rooftop reactor flared white — then detonated.
The Iron Monger took the blast head-on, circuits frying instantly. The suit shrieked, short-circuiting, and Stane had just enough time for a final roar before being hurled backward — a flaming metal carcass crashing into the ruins below.
Tony was thrown onto a twisted metal platform, armor sparking.
---
Kitsune materialized from the smoke. Her eyes locked onto Tony — crumpled on the wreckage, armor smoldering, chest heaving.
"Always with the dramatic exits, huh?" She crouched beside him.
Tony coughed, wiping blood from his mouth with his glove. Grinned through the pain.
"Stole your move, magic girl."
A muffled chuckle escaped her mask — but hurried footsteps cut her off.
Pepper burst onto the rooftop first, breathless, eyes widening at Tony's state. Coulson followed, holster loose, expression grim.
"Tony!" Pepper dropped to her knees, trembling hands checking his injuries. "Are you okay?"
"Been better. Also been worse. Remember that party in Paris?" His smirk was lopsided.
Kitsune stood slowly, stepping back. Coulson's gaze snapped to her.
"You're the one behind all these disruptions," he said, tone neutral but firm. "You know you'll have to answer for it."
"Disruptions?" Kitsune's masked brow arched. "Do you prefer chaos or results?"
"You operated outside any recognized jurisdiction. SHIELD needs you to cooperate." Coulson stepped forward, controlled. "I'm not here to fight. But you are coming with us."
Kitsune tilted her head, feigning consideration.
"Adorable. But today's not my day for playdates."
A whirlwind of leaves and wind erupted — and she vanished like smoke.
"Seriously?" Tony groaned, watching the empty air. "That was my shot at answers, Agent. Stellar work."
Coulson pinched the bridge of his nose.
"I can't believe she just disappeared."
"Welcome to my world. Except her one-liners are way better." Tony grunted as Pepper helped him sit up.
Her arm stayed around him, silent, worried. Her eyes lingered where Kitsune had stood.
The tension held — until Tony broke it:
"Think she’ll be back for season two?"
Coulson stared at him, deadpan.
Chapter 32: Chapter 31
Chapter Text
The Stark Industries courtyard was overrun. Reporters jostled for position in front of cameras, flashbulbs creating a strobe-light frenzy, microphones trembling under shouted questions. The heat was oppressive, but no one seemed willing to back down. The world wanted answers.
Tony Stark emerged with his usual swagger, as if heading to a casual dinner rather than a press conference about an explosive battle on American soil. He wore a dark suit with deliberate disarray — tie slightly loose, hair artfully tousled. The smile, however, was pure Tony: mocking and lethally charismatic.
Behind him, Pepper Potts walked with measured steps, jaw clenched, eyes scanning the crowd like she could will the impending chaos into order. Further back, Agent Coulson maintained SHIELD’s trademark stoicism, but his gaze was locked on Tony like he already saw the disaster unfolding.
Tony stopped at the microphones, raised his eyebrows as if genuinely surprised by the media turnout, and spoke clearly:
"Good morning, my lovely information vampires."
A few nervous laughs escaped, but the tension held.
"Alright, let’s get this over with. I know what you’re thinking: Was it a terrorist attack? An international security failure?" He paused, raising his hands like a magician revealing a trick. "And no — it wasn’t Stark Industries’ fault. Not anymore, at least."
The press erupted. More questions. More shoving. More flashes.
"Stark Industries will cover all structural damages and recovery efforts for the affected area. Including, by the way, that hotel’s water feature — which, turns out, doesn’t hold up well to parties. Very cinematic splash, though. Just saying."
Then, one voice cut through the noise like a knife:
"What about the armor?! Who was piloting it?! Was it you, Stark?!"
Tony froze. Literally.
He blinked once, as if questioning whether he’d actually heard that. Slowly, he turned toward the reporter. Then glanced at Pepper.
She shook her head subtly, almost pleading. Her lips moved in a silent prayer: Please don’t. Behind them, Coulson’s fingers twitched — a near-invisible command. Stick to the script.
Tony pulled a folded paper from his suit pocket. Unfurled it with theatrical slowness. Scowled at the words. Sighed.
"The truth is..."
He wrinkled his nose, as if the text physically pained him.
"This is..."
Ripped the paper in two. Crumpled it with disdain.
"Bullshit."
Tossed the balled-up speech over his shoulder like a breadcrumb.
"The truth is... I am Iron Man."
For one second, there was no sound. As if the entire world had held its breath.
Then: chaos.
The noise hit like thunder. Reporters screaming, cameras tilting, flashes blinding even the security team. A tripod toppled. Pepper buried her face in her hands. Coulson inhaled deeply, like a man watching a car flip in slow motion.
Tony just smiled, satisfied. As if he’d just delivered the most controversial season finale in television history.
He turned, adjusted his jacket, and strolled toward the car where Happy already waited, door open.
Coulson intercepted him.
"Do you have any idea what you’ve just unleashed?"
Tony paused mid-step, peered over his sunglasses, and grinned with the calm of a man who’d just set a forest fire and enjoyed the warmth.
"Unleashed? Phil, please. That was premium entertainment. And free! You should be thanking me. The world’s gonna talk about this for weeks." He slid into the car. "That’s what we call impact marketing."
Happy, deadpan, shut the door and drove off.
---
The sound of the press conference still echoed from the television, with Tony Stark's declaration of being Iron Man playing on every news channel on repeat.
May Parker sat on the couch, eyes wide, her trembling hands nearly dropping her teacup.
"He... he actually said that?! Out loud?! On national TV?!" she stammered, almost spilling tea on her lap.
Naruto, sprawled on the other side of the couch, was laughing so hard tears streamed down her face.
"I knew it! I knew it! I saw that glint in his eye, May! That was the look of a man about to torch the script and light fireworks in his own office, 'ttebayo!"
May stared at her, incredulous.
"This is completely insane! It's irresponsible! It's... it's spoiled celebrity behavior!"
Naruto wiped a tear from the corner of her eye, still giggling.
"That's Tony, May. Spoiled celebrity is his light setting. I'd say he's more like a hurricane with an ego and a sarcasm addiction."
May huffed, standing up, still processing.
"The government's gonna lose it. The UN's gonna lose it. The world's gonna lose it! This isn't some perfume launch announcement!"
Naruto's phone buzzed.
> Tony: Sending a car. Let's celebrate the chaos I unleashed. Pizza and sarcasm included.
She grinned, eyes sparkling with amusement, and typed back.
< Naruto: Omw. Only if there's sake.
---
The glass door slid open with a whisper as Tony stepped inside, the echoes of sirens, shouted questions, and camera flashes still pounding in his skull. The sunset painted the room in gold and amber hues. Below, waves lapped gently against the rocks — a stark contrast to the chaos he'd unleashed mere hours earlier.
He moved with loose strides, tossing his jacket over a chair and loosening his tie with a relieved sigh.
"Home sweet megalomaniacal lab..." he murmured.
He was halfway to the bar for whiskey when something caught his attention: the lamp by the sofa was on. And he definitely hadn't left it that way.
Then came the voice.
"Nice place."
Tony froze mid-step. Turned slowly.
At the center of the room, sitting with the ease of someone who owned it, was a tall Black man with a severe expression and an eyepatch. Beside him stood a woman with military bearing — Maria Hill.
Tony raised an eyebrow, whiskey glass still in hand.
"Wow. Home invasion with style. Now that's an entrance. Couldn't email first?"
The man didn't rise.
"You just declared yourself a superhero to the world. That attracts more than fans, Stark."
Tony poured his drink calmly and leaned against the bar.
"'Superhero' seems generous. I'd go with genius, billionaire, playboy, philanthropist with armor. More flair."
"It also makes you a bigger target," the man countered dryly. "And you just painted a bullseye on your back."
Tony took a sip.
"And you are?"
"Nick Fury. Director of SHIELD. Strategic Homeland Intervention, Enforcement and Logistics Division."
Tony blinked slowly, savoring the name.
"SHIELD? That a name or did someone have a stroke on their keyboard?"
Hill looked away, visibly weary.
Fury remained unmoved.
"SHIELD handles threats you can't even imagine exist. The kind you think only live in comic books."
Tony flashed a grin.
"Ah, so you're the serious adults who clean up the mess. Cute. You here to scold me?"
Fury finally stood, imposing, meeting Tony eye-to-eye.
"We're here because you just changed the game. And you don't even know what the rules were to begin with."
Tony laughed, flopping onto the sofa with his drink.
"I improvise pretty damn well."
"Won't be enough."
Silence.
Tony studied Fury, his smile fading. This wasn't like dealing with senators or reporters. The man didn't impress easily. Didn't get rattled. And clearly wasn't here to kiss his ass.
Fury simply settled back into the sofa, comfortable, his gaze locked on Tony like he knew this conversation was just beginning.
"We've got a lot to talk about, Stark."
---
The golden hues of the Pacific sunset painted the sleek interior of Stark's mansion. Waves crashed rhythmically outside, but inside, the atmosphere was anything but peaceful.
Nick Fury remained seated with the posture of a man who intended to dominate the conversation — or the entire room if necessary. Beside him, Maria Hill maintained her usual stoic expression, hands clasped behind her back, eyes tracking every movement.
Tony swirled the ice in his whiskey glass slowly. His half-lidded gaze studied Fury like he was examining an abstract painting he'd never asked to see.
"Well now," Tony said, raising his bare wrist dramatically, "according to my invisible watch, I've got an appointment soon. Expected visitors. Pleasant company. Civilized conversation. You familiar with the concept?"
Fury didn't blink.
"I don't care about your social calendar, Stark. You've got unfinished business."
Tony arched an eyebrow like he'd heard a bad joke.
"Really? That's new. Because normally when people show up uninvited in my living room, they want autographs. Or whiskey." He tilted his head. "You look more like the confession-or-a-liver type."
"You know exactly what's at stake here."
"Me? I barely know what I'm having for dinner."
Fury didn't budge.
"You forgot to mention a small detail in your reports. Something about your association with a certain masked mercenary."
Tony barked a laugh, standing to pace toward the window with his drink.
"Ah, this again. I thought you'd be more creative. 'Association with mercenary.' That almost sounds romantic." He took a sip. "If this is about Kitsune, hate to disappoint, but the only woman I've been seeing lately is blonde, volunteers at an animal shelter, and thinks JARVIS is more charming than me."
"This isn't a joke, Stark."
Tony spun on his heel, suddenly animated.
"No? Because it sounds exactly like one. 'A billionaire, a spy, and a ninja walk into a bar...'" He gestured to an imaginary audience. "'And the spy breaks into the billionaire's house because he's jealous.'"
Fury exhaled sharply through his nose.
"Kitsune is a liability. A national security threat. And by ignoring that, you're putting yourself at the center of something bigger than your ego can handle."
Tony tilted his head, a provoking smile forming.
"Threat, huh? Funny. Every time I've crossed paths with her, nothing exploded unnecessarily, no cities fell from the sky, and — get this — no one gave me a testosterone-fueled lecture about 'national security.'"
Fury rose slowly from the armchair, his voice like tempered steel.
"You don't know what she's capable of. You have no idea what's at stake."
Tony stepped closer with theatrical confidentiality.
"Or maybe you're just uncomfortable that someone out there is more competent than you and doesn't need your permission to exist."
Fury's eyes narrowed to slits. The air grew thick enough to slice. Hill shifted almost imperceptibly beside him, ready to intervene.
Just as Fury took a step forward for a more direct confrontation — the soft hiss of the door opening cut through the tension.
Naruto stepped in cautiously. The moment she registered the three occupants and the charged atmosphere, she froze mid-step.
"Am I interrupting something?" she asked, her eyes darting between Tony and Fury like she'd walked into a minefield.
Tony turned to her with suddenly breezy demeanor.
"You? Never." He spread his arms casually. "Just crashed a free masterclass in grumpy monologues."
He thumbed over his shoulder at Fury.
"Our distinguished guest here was just about to make his dramatic exit. Or whatever passes for dignified in his line of work."
Fury turned his head slowly toward Naruto, assessing her with the intensity of a battlefield general. The gaze wasn't accusatory — it was analytical, cold, technical.
Naruto met his stare, but the tension in her shoulders remained palpable.
Fury turned back to Tony.
"This isn't over."
With a nod to Hill, he moved toward the exit.
"Promise?" Tony called after him, smiling wryly. "I was starting to enjoy the company."
Fury left without looking back. Hill followed silently.
The door clicked shut behind them.
Tony exhaled dramatically, turning to pour another finger of whiskey.
Naruto remained rooted in place, staring at the door.
"Who were they?" she asked, still feeling the weight of Fury's presence in the air.
Tony smiled over his glass.
"Boring people. Spooks. Probably getting their own cartoon in a few years." He took a sip. "But for now, they're just the reason I need better locks."
Chapter 33: Chapter 32
Chapter Text
Naruto kept staring at the door where Fury and Hill had exited, her expression tense and confused. She turned slowly to Tony, her bright blue eyes studying him carefully.
"Were they... agents?" she asked quietly, voice cautious. "Is this about the press conference? Are you... in trouble?"
Tony, still standing with one hand in his pocket, scoffed dismissively as if the question was absurd.
"Trouble? I'm Tony Stark. I am the trouble," he said with a lopsided grin before lazily flopping onto the couch, running a hand through his hair. "Honestly, I've been in way worse scrapes. This? Just another Tuesday with bonus government drama."
Naruto remained standing, fingers twisting together nervously. She took a hesitant step forward, eyes narrowing as she scrutinized him more closely.
"But... are you okay? After yesterday? The attack... the explosions..." Her voice wavered slightly. "Were you hurt?"
Tony looked at her with a small smirk. His gaze lingered on her face, and there was something softer there behind his usual arrogance.
"Still in one piece. Maybe a bit more banged up than usual, but nothing some ice and good whiskey can't fix." He added lightly, "I like to think surviving an assassination attempt gives me a healthy glow."
Naruto let out a restrained laugh, seeming relieved but still hesitant. Tony reached out to her, his gesture casual yet welcoming.
"Enough of that. Come here." When she finally took his hand, he guided her to the couch with a light touch. "No more talk about suits or explosions. Tonight's about good company," he said with blatant flirtation as he sat beside her.
She visibly blushed, looking away as she tried to suppress a shy smile.
"You're too direct..."
"And you're still surprised. It's adorable."
Tony leaned back more comfortably and raised his voice.
"JARVIS, let's order some food. Something that pairs well with movie night and charming company."
Silence.
He blinked, then looked at the ceiling as if expecting the answer to come from there.
"JARVIS?"
Nothing.
Tony frowned and muttered under his breath, annoyed.
"Right... Stane's idiot override." He pulled out his phone, tapped a few commands, and waited.
A few seconds later, the familiar AI voice echoed through the room, dry and almost resentful.
"Welcome back, sir. I was... unavailable."
Tony raised an eyebrow.
"Wow, holding a grudge now? I didn't think you were programmed for pettiness."
Naruto leaned forward slightly, concerned.
"Are you okay, JARVIS?" she asked sincerely.
There was a noticeable pause before the AI responded in a noticeably gentler tone.
"Operational, Miss Uzumaki. I appreciate your concern. It was merely a forced systems interruption. Nothing critical."
Tony slowly turned to Naruto with mock indignation.
"This is persecution. Even my AI has a favorite now."
Naruto stifled a laugh, trying to maintain composure. She ignored Tony's comment and politely addressed the AI again.
"JARVIS, could you order us some Japanese food? Nothing too spicy, please."
"Immediately, Miss Uzumaki. Order placed. Estimated delivery in forty minutes."
Tony threw his hands up dramatically.
"Fantastic. I'm officially being ganged up on in my own home. By software and a smirking guest."
"You two make a dangerous pair," he added, turning slightly and draping an arm around her waist to pull her closer with smooth intentionality.
Naruto didn't resist the touch, though her body remained slightly tense, as if part of her wasn't used to such casual intimacy.
"Can we watch something while we wait?" she asked, still looking at him sideways.
"Best idea I've heard all day," he replied, already relaxing. "JARVIS, ambient lighting, theater mode."
The lights dimmed to warm tones as the large screen activated.
Tony adjusted his position, his hand resting naturally at her waist.
"There. Now we just wait for food, watch something ridiculous, and pretend scowling eyepatch-wearing spooks never showed up in my living room."
Naruto laughed, lighter this time, and leaned her shoulder against his.
---
The next morning, Naruto woke early as usual. The mansion stood silent, soft morning light creeping through the curtains. Though her body felt rested, her mind was already racing at full speed. After a quick shower and changing into comfortable clothes, she wandered through the quiet house until she found the kitchen.
"JARVIS?" she called softly.
"Good morning, Miss Uzumaki. Did you sleep well?"
"I did, thank you. Could you help me make breakfast?"
"It would be my pleasure. Displaying preparation suggestions now. Ingredients are being highlighted on the kitchen panel."
Naruto smiled to herself at the AI's attentiveness and got to work. Soon the aroma of bacon, scrambled eggs, pancakes and fresh coffee filled the air. She sliced fruit with precision and set the table carefully, as if preparing for a small feast. The process centered her - cooking for someone brought a peace she was still growing accustomed to feeling.
It wasn't until much later that Tony's footsteps echoed down the hall, slow and lazy. He appeared in the doorway with sleep-tousled hair, a wrinkled t-shirt, and eyes that still carried traces of drowsiness.
"Wow..." he murmured with a half-smile. "Either I died and went to heaven, or you're trying to enchant me first thing in the morning."
Naruto, just finishing pouring a glass of juice, turned to him with an amused look.
"Good morning to you too."
"You made all this?" he asked, approaching the table in surprise.
"With some help from JARVIS," she replied, gesturing to the chair beside her.
Tony sat and grabbed a piece of pancake with his fingers, popping it in his mouth.
"Okay, decision made. You're never leaving. Consider yourself officially kidnapped. You cook better than some chefs I've paid," he declared with mock solemnity.
"Is that a compliment or a threat?" Naruto laughed.
"Both," he countered with a lazy smile.
They began eating, trading light teasing and looks that grew more comfortable with each shared moment. The atmosphere was relaxed, as if time had deliberately slowed down just for them.
"So, plans for today? Going out to charm more hearts?" Tony asked casually, elbow on the table with a suggestive smile.
Naruto opened her mouth to reply when JARVIS interrupted.
"Sir, Colonel Rhodes is at the entrance."
Tony sighed dramatically, throwing his head back.
"Ah, perfect. The cavalry's arrived to lecture me first thing. Just when the day was going so well."
Naruto hid a smile behind her coffee cup.
Moments later, James Rhodes appeared. His military uniform remained impeccable, his serious expression contrasting with the cozy kitchen atmosphere. The moment he spotted Tony, he crossed his arms firmly.
"Tell me you weren't sober yesterday. Please tell me that press conference speech was made under the influence of something very expensive and very illegal."
Tony arched his eyebrows with the calm of someone who felt not the slightest guilt.
"Morning, platypus. I missed you too."
Rhodes huffed, but noticing Naruto at the table, his tone softened. He observed her for a moment, as if trying to regain his composure.
"Sorry about this," he said to her. "James Rhodes. Air Force Colonel. And someone who normally waits for coffee before starting to yell."
Naruto smiled kindly, noting his subtle embarrassment.
"Uzumaki Naruto. Nice to meet you. I've heard a lot about you."
Rhodes shot Tony a sharp look, as if to confirm exactly what had been said.
"I hope only the good parts," he commented, somewhat disconcerted. "And thanks. For, well, putting up with this guy."
Naruto chuckled quietly, shaking her head.
"It hasn't been a hardship."
"I'm literally right here," Tony protested, feigning offense. "Alive. Breathing. Hearing everything."
Naruto turned to Rhodes with a smile.
"Want to join us for breakfast?"
Rhodes hesitated for a second, duty still visible on his face, then nodded.
"Sure. Thanks."
"Traitor," Tony muttered, pouring more coffee.
"Stop being a baby," said Naruto, grabbing more pancakes.
"Baby? I'm a monument of maturity and grace. An inspiration to generations," Tony countered with theatrical offense.
Rhodes gave him a long-suffering look.
"I work with pilots. With spoiled brats and egos the size of the sky. And yet none of them compare to you."
Naruto laughed, and the three continued breakfast amid teasing, amused glances, and an unexpected sense of harmony. Perhaps Naruto's presence had softened the edges of Tony's routine — or perhaps they were both growing accustomed to being part of each other's lives, even if just gradually.
---
After a peaceful breakfast, the three settled into the living room. James Rhodes, who had maintained a relatively light demeanor until then, leaned back in his armchair across from Tony, arms crossed, expression serious. The air between them shifted. Naruto, seated beside Tony on the couch, sensed the tension thickening. She watched silently, eyes tracking the restrained gestures, the heavy words about to be spoken.
"Tony, what were you thinking?" Rhodes began bluntly. His tone was grave, but not cold — just weighted with the kind of concern that comes from real fear. "First, you build a combat-grade military armor without consulting anyone. Not a word. Then you decide to fly into restricted airspace without protocol, without even giving me a heads-up."
He paused, as if struggling to keep his composure.
"And then you engage in armed combat in the middle of the city. Alone. Against a guy who, let’s be honest, was completely unhinged. No backup. No plan. No thought for the consequences."
Tony shrugged, as if this were just another casual argument between friends — but the tension in his shoulders didn’t escape Naruto’s notice.
"Wow. You forgot the ‘good job,’ Rhodey. Is this how you treat someone who just redefined applied physics in aerial combat? I was expecting at least a ‘congrats on the show.’"
James ignored him.
"You should’ve called for backup! Did you forget how a phone works? Couldn’t you have texted me? Sent a warning? Or just called?"
Naruto’s gaze flicked between them. She recognized this exchange. What sounded like a lecture was really a desperate plea from someone who’d nearly lost one of the most important people in his life.
Tony knew it. And that was exactly why he responded the way he always did when emotions got too close — with deflection.
"I had it under control. You know how it is — a little tweak here, a little explosion there, just stopped a terrorist attack, tested cutting-edge weaponry, almost died… Standard Tuesday."
"This isn’t funny, Tony." James’ voice cracked slightly. "You almost died. And you act like it was part of the plan. It wasn’t. It can’t be."
Tony, for once, fell silent for a few seconds. When he spoke again, his tone had shifted — not entirely, but there was something sober beneath the words.
"Rhodey, for the first time in my life, I’m taking something seriously. All of this… the armor, what happened with Obadiah… It wasn’t impulsive. I knew what I was doing. And yeah, it was dangerous. But it wasn’t a whim."
James studied him carefully. Tony’s gaze was steady, none of the usual mocking glint in his eyes. He realized, then, that Tony truly meant every word. And that made him hesitate.
"Just don’t forget," James said, his voice softening like an older brother trying to reach the most stubborn sibling. "You don’t have to carry this alone. I’m here. Always have been."
Before Tony could fire back with another quip, Naruto leaned forward slightly, smiling.
"Don’t worry, Colonel. I’ll make sure he remembers that."
James turned to her, offering a small, grateful smile.
"Good to know he’s got someone sensible around. I appreciate it, Naruto."
She nodded, and once again, a quiet calm settled over the room.
James stood, grabbing his jacket.
"I’ve got to go. Just wanted to make sure you were still alive and in one piece, Stark."
"I am. And incredibly handsome too, in case you forgot," Tony shot back, the sarcasm creeping in again.
Rhodes rolled his eyes with a faint smirk.
"Try not to blow anything up before I get back, at least."
Tony walked him to the door, and once Rhodes was gone, he exhaled deeply, as if finally able to breathe again. He turned to Naruto with a theatrical grin, spreading his arms.
"Well, after that five-star-general-worthy lecture, I declare that we are getting out of here. Now."
Naruto arched a brow, suspicious.
"And where, exactly, are we going?"
Tony snatched a set of car keys from the entryway table, spinning them around his finger.
"Surprise."
Naruto crossed her arms, fighting a smile.
"This always ends in trouble."
"Ah, but with me," he said, winking, "it’s the good kind of trouble."
She followed him with a soft sigh, her heart lighter than it had been in days.
Tony still made her laugh.
And for now, that was enough.
Chapter 34: Chapter 33
Chapter Text
Naruto blinked in surprise as the automatic gates slid open, revealing the vibrant facade of their destination. A colorful sign stood out boldly: "Aqua Park – Dive into an Aquatic Adventure!" She stared at the entrance, then slowly turned to Tony with a puzzled frown.
"An aquarium?" she asked, still processing the choice.
Tony removed his sunglasses with exaggerated flair, revealing a mischievous, proud glint in his eyes.
"What were you expecting? A helicopter tour around the city? Skydiving? Naruto, please. A little class. The aquatic world is fascinating. And—" He thumbed toward the sign. "—they have penguins. Who doesn’t love penguins?"
Naruto let out a small laugh, shaking her head.
"I had no idea you were a penguin enthusiast."
"They wear tuxedos all the time. They’re basically the James Bonds of the animal kingdom. Respect."
She chuckled as he offered his arm in an overly courtly manner.
"Miss Uzumaki, allow me to escort you on a journey of aquatic contemplation and witty commentary."
"I’m starting to think you rehearse these lines," she remarked, taking his arm.
"Rehearse? I was born this way."
---
Inside the aquarium, the soft lighting and gentle bubbling of water created an almost hypnotic atmosphere. Children darted around, wide-eyed at the marine life. Naruto let herself be enchanted by the massive tanks where rays glided gracefully and sharks patrolled with silent majesty.
"These guys—" Tony pointed at a school of brightly colored fish. "—are clown surgeonfish. Ironic name, right? Surgeon and clown in the same sentence. I bet the hospital they work at is very entertaining."
Naruto laughed under her breath, crossing her arms as she watched the fish swim by.
"Do you always have a comment for everything?"
"It’s a natural talent. Like breathing. Or charming mysterious women in aquariums."
She rolled her eyes but was smiling.
When they reached the amphibian exhibit, Naruto immediately gravitated toward one of the terrariums. Her eyes lit up at the sight of exotic frogs perched on leaves and rocks. There was something almost childlike in the way she observed them, and Tony noticed.
"Wait, you actually like frogs?" he asked, eyebrows raised.
Naruto turned to him, animated.
"I really do. Always have. When I was a kid, my godfather gave me a frog-shaped wallet. Gama-chan. It was one of my favorite gifts. I carried it everywhere — it was my good luck charm."
Tony fell silent for a second. There was something soft in her voice, a quiet nostalgia. This glimpse of the child she’d been, the memory laced with affection — it was a fascinating contrast to the strong, independent woman he knew.
"Gama-chan," he repeated, a surprised smile forming. "Naruto, you are a genuine treasure trove of surprises."
She looked away, a faint blush coloring her cheeks.
"I like simple things. Even if no one expects that from me."
"Oh, I’d expect it. You’re unpredictable. A rare mix of strength and softness. Gotta admit, you’re making it hard to put you in a box." His tone hovered between teasing and genuine admiration.
Naruto smiled faintly, unsure how to respond.
"Maybe I’m not meant to be put in one," she said quietly.
Tony studied her for a moment, his grin softening. Then he gestured toward the next corridor.
"Shall we see the penguins, then? Since we’re in revealing mode, I need to know if you also have an emotional backstory involving seabirds."
Naruto laughed, shaking her head.
"I think you’ll have to settle for Gama-chan for today."
"A shame. But I’ll survive." He sighed dramatically as the two continued down the hall.
---
After visiting the aquarium, Naruto and Tony made their way to the outdoor section of the park, where colorful lights flashed to an upbeat rhythm, music played in the background, and the scent of food filled the air. The atmosphere buzzed with joy — something that seemed to infect them both.
Their first stop was the roller coaster. Naruto was as excited as a child, her eyes sparkling as she watched the tracks twist against the sky.
"You’re really going to ride this thing?" Tony asked skeptically, eyeing the loop.
"Of course! This is pure adrenaline!" Naruto grinned. "No backing out once we’re up there, you know."
"I don’t back out. I strategically retreat." He tugged at his shirt like he was showing off.
As the coaster climbed, Naruto laughed, her hair whipping in the wind. Tony, meanwhile, tried to play it cool, but she noticed his fingers gripping the safety bar a little too tightly. At the peak, just before the drop, Naruto threw her arms up with a shout. When the cart plunged, they both screamed — but her laughter was pure, vibrant. Contagious.
"Okay," Tony said, slightly breathless as they stepped off. "That was insane."
"You survived. I’m proud." She lightly punched his shoulder.
Next was the shooting gallery. Tony picked up the toy gun with exaggerated confidence.
"Ready to witness the definition of perfect aim?"
"As long as it’s not self-proclaimed, go ahead." She took her own gun, adjusting her stance calmly.
They fired in sync. When the final score appeared, it was a tie.
"A tie?" Tony tilted his head as if the machine were broken.
Naruto raised an eyebrow.
"That’s disappointing."
"Oh, come on, are you gonna stomp your foot now?"
She huffed, pouting in clear frustration.
"I’m not stomping my foot."
"Sure, sure. Next you’ll cross your arms and turn away. Oh, look at that, you did." He laughed.
"I just don’t like tying."
"Competitive and cute. Dangerous combo."
She flushed, nudging him with her elbow.
After snacks — popcorn, hot dogs, cotton candy — they reached the fishing game. Naruto tried to play it cool, but she took it seriously.
"Don’t mess this up, Stark. There’s honor at stake."
"Honor? With fishing rods and toy fish?" He grinned. "Now I have to win."
In the end, Tony hooked the last magnetic fish seconds before her.
"Victory for Iron Man!" he declared, raising the rod like a trophy.
Naruto grumbled and crossed her arms again.
"That was luck."
"Right, because if I win, it’s luck. If you win, it’s skill."**
She shot him a glare, and he just laughed.
At the strength tester, Naruto hefted the mallet and swung hard. The bell rang — but so did a sharp crack as the pillar visibly splintered.
"Oh no," she muttered, eyes wide.
Tony burst out laughing.
"You broke it! I’m starting to think you’re a failed experiment."
Naruto was clearly embarrassed, glancing around.
"I didn’t mean to—"
"Relax. I’ll pay for it. Hell, I could buy two of these if they wanted."
"I’ll pay, 'ttebayo."
"And I say no. Today, you’re officially under my fun jurisdiction. No arguments."
She opened her mouth to protest, but he grabbed her hand and tugged her away.
"Come on. Before you break anything else."
He dragged her to the Ferris wheel, and she followed, still laughing.
The gondola rose slowly, the park shrinking below as the sky turned gold and orange. Naruto leaned back with a sigh.
"This is beautiful…" she murmured, gazing at the distant city. "It’s like everything down there feels smaller, you know?"
"Yeah. Up here, you can pretend the world isn’t so complicated."
She turned to reply but froze when she saw Tony’s expression. He was watching her with a look she rarely saw on him — no mockery, no irony. Just warmth.
Her heart skipped. Her cheeks flushed instantly.
"What?" she asked, trying to keep her voice steady.
"Nothing. You just have a way of surprising me when I least expect it."
Her stomach flipped. Without thinking, driven by impulse, she leaned in and brushed her lips against his — a quick, hesitant kiss.
She started to pull away, but Tony’s hand slid to the back of her neck, firm and sure.
"No," he whispered. "This doesn’t deserve to end like that."
Then he pulled her into a deeper kiss, slow and intense. Naruto felt the world disappear. The Ferris wheel kept climbing, but all she knew was the heat of his hand, the touch, and the way he seemed to finally lower all his defenses for once.
Above them, stars began to dot the sky.
And for that moment, it was as if nothing else existed.
---
The night stretched high above, scattered with stars and a silver moon reflected on the distant sea, as Tony drove quietly along the road to the airport. The soft purr of the engine was the only sound, occasionally broken by exchanged glances and smiles between him and Naruto. The air between them was light, intimate — yet charged with something harder to name.
"You know you don’t have to leave yet, right?" Tony said suddenly, trying for casual, as if this were just another conversation. But Naruto heard the undertone: a plea, almost a lament.
She laughed, her eyes bright as she gazed out the window.
"Tony, I came here on a whim. Literally jumped on a plane with just the clothes on my back. Didn’t even warn May, didn’t pack anything... I have to go back before she thinks I vanished off the map."
"All of that sounds pretty fixable." He shrugged, like it was the most obvious thing in the world. "I can buy you whatever you need. Clothes, new luggage, a toothbrush, a whole house if you want. Malibu’s big. There’s room for more of you here."
Naruto turned to him, smiling softly.
"Do you always solve everything with money?"
Tony arched a brow, theatrical.
"Obviously. It’s way more practical than dealing with feelings."
She laughed, shaking her head, and his smile gentled at the sight. For a moment, she fell quiet, as if gathering the right words.
"I don’t want you spending anything on me. I came because I wanted to see you. And if I stayed..." She hesitated, then continued, her voice quieter. "...it’d be for you, not for what you can give me. But I still have to go back. There are things I need to handle."
Tony exhaled thinly, eyes fixed ahead on the road.
"You’re one of the few people who’d turn down my money so easily," he murmured, more to himself than to her.
"Because anyone who only cares about your money isn’t worth it," Naruto replied, her voice firm with conviction.
He looked at her again, and his gaze was different now — softer, more sincere. As if he were seeing her in a new light, with something like admiration and another feeling he refused to name.
Soon, they reached the airport. The private jet waited, lights glowing on the tarmac, the pilot ready for departure. Naruto stepped out of the car with slight reluctance, and Tony followed in silence, hands in his pockets, steps slow.
They stopped at the foot of the boarding stairs. The moment of goodbye loomed like an inevitable tide.
"Thank you," Naruto said, turning to him with a gentle smile. "For last night. For today. For all of it. It was more than I expected."
Tony studied her, serious for a beat. Then he smiled faintly, as if trying to mask what he truly wanted to say.
"I should be thanking you." His voice was quieter than usual. "I don’t remember the last time I spent a whole day like that — just enjoying things. Not hiding behind work, or armor, or jokes."
She opened her mouth as if to speak, then hesitated. Instead, she just nodded, her eyes lingering on his, as if memorizing every detail.
The silence between them was comfortable, yet weighted. As if they were both waiting for the other to say or do something. Finally, with a near-resigned sigh, Naruto leaned in and kissed him.
It wasn’t urgent or deep. It was light, tender, but full of meaning — a silent gesture saying everything words couldn’t. There was care in it. Desire. And a quiet sadness for the impending separation.
Tony held her for a moment longer, unwilling to let go. When she finally stepped back and climbed the stairs, he didn’t move. He stood there, hands in his pockets, gaze fixed on the plane.
And he stayed, watching the jet rise into the sky and vanish over the horizon. Only then, with a quiet weight in his chest, did he turn and walk back to the car — the silence around him now feeling just a little deeper.
Chapter 35: Chapter 34
Chapter Text
The sky was still painted in soft pinks when Naruto's apartment door burst open with a bang.
"NARUTO!" May's voice echoed through the space, urgent and unsteady.
Naruto, who had been calmly sipping tea on the couch, nearly spilled her drink as she whipped her head toward the entrance.
"May?! What’s wrong?" she asked, alarmed by her friend’s frantic energy.
May stormed in like a hurricane, her hurried footsteps thudding against the wooden floor, her phone trembling in her grip.
"Tell me this isn’t real," she panted, thrusting the phone forward.
Naruto stood slowly, taking the device. Her eyes landed on the screen — headlines, photos of her and Tony at the park, laughing over snacks, holding hands, and, most prominently, the Ferris wheel kiss.
She blinked, surprised for only a second before a small, private smile curved her lips.
"It was a good day..." she murmured, as if reliving it.
May stared at her, utterly incredulous.
"A good day? Naruto, you’re everywhere. This is getting more shares than Stark’s ‘I am Iron Man’ press conference!"
Naruto chuckled and sank back onto the couch, pulling a pillow into her lap with an easy shrug.
"So? I didn’t do anything wrong. It was just a date. It happens."
May paced, restless.
"Yeah, with Tony Stark. The most scrutinized man in America! Do you have any idea what this could turn into?"
"May, relax." Naruto’s smile didn’t waver. "I’m not worried. And you shouldn’t be either."
May stopped mid-step, gaping.
"How are you this calm?"
Naruto shrugged.
"Because I know what matters. And what mattered was that moment. The rest? We’ll handle it if we need to."
May huffed but couldn’t suppress a faint smile.
"You’re hopeless."
"Lucky for you, huh?"
---
Meanwhile, in Malibu, the mood was slightly more tense — but no less personal.
Tony stood before a holographic screen littered with headlines. He scrolled through them with a mix of boredom and amusement, until his gaze snagged on one in particular: him and Naruto on the Ferris wheel, looking at each other as if the world had dissolved around them.
The corner of his mouth lifted in an almost involuntary smile.
"And there it is," Pepper remarked, stepping in with a file in hand. "You knew this would happen, didn’t you?"
Tony didn’t answer immediately. He was stuck on the image, something in him settling as he stared at it.
"Knew," he finally said. "But honestly? Couldn’t care less."
Pepper arched a brow.
"You should. We already have chaos from your ‘Iron Man’ reveal. This is just throwing gasoline on the fire."
Tony turned to her, still smiling.
"And all I see are nice pictures. Seriously, look at this. Even I look halfway decent."
"Tony..."
"Pepper, you know I’ve never followed the script." He set his coffee mug down and strode toward the workshop. "And if this bothers anyone? Their problem."
She crossed her arms, watching him go.
"At least don’t say I didn’t warn you."
"You always do," he called back, light. "Never stops you from coming back tomorrow."
---
Inside the workshop, surrounded by half-finished projects and the quiet hum of dormant machinery, Tony pulled out his phone.
< Tony: Survived the media apocalypse?
Naruto replied in seconds.
> Naruto: Thrived, actually. They caught all my best angles.
Tony barked a laugh, shaking his head, something in his chest loosening at her humor — direct, effortless, real.
"JARVIS, turn it up."
"With pleasure, sir."
The crash of rock music filled the space as Tony slid on his glasses and bent over the workbench. There was still work to do — but he did it with a grin.
---
Later that same day, as the sky darkened into deep blues and purples, Naruto — still wearing a faint smile from memories of the previous day — adjusted the gear strapped to her body and studied a luxurious mansion perched atop an isolated hill.
Her mood was light, but her eyes were sharp — cold, calculating.
Tonight's mission was simple in theory: infiltrate the private office of an influential politician and secure proof of his ties to a drug cartel.
No confrontation. Just in, out, done.
She observed the entrance with patience, tracking movement patterns, the meticulously repeated routines. The target was a man who smiled for cameras but behind closed doors made deals that cost lives. That alone made her want to drive her fist into his gut. But now wasn’t the time.
Hours passed before he finally left, flanked by bodyguards who seemed more concerned with flaunting weapons than using them. Naruto — or rather, Kitsune, the agile, silent persona she adopted for missions — moved.
She slipped through shadows like she was made of them, entering through the mansion’s side and navigating hallways with the confidence of someone who’d done this a hundred times before.
The office was empty, as expected. Everything was too lavish for a public servant’s salary. Fake masterpieces, hand-carved furniture, obscenely expensive whiskey. But what she needed was in the files.
She knelt before a glass-fronted security cabinet, fingers flying as she input the code she’d acquired earlier. A soft click signaled success.
File after file, she scanned documents with swift precision until she found it: suspicious transfers, encrypted notes, connections to names she recognized from the underworld.
She was about to leave when she heard it—
A sound.
Quick. Sharp.
Not a guard.
Kitsune moved in an instant, melting into the shadows of the room’s corner, invisible among furniture and darkness.
The office door creaked open, and the politician returned, muttering to someone.
"You need to drop this idea. It’s becoming a headache." His voice was frayed with irritation.
"And you need to stop being weak," replied a deeper voice, dripping with disdain.
Kitsune couldn’t see the second man clearly from her angle, but his tone carried a cruel calm that prickled her skin.
"We’ll just relocate them. With compensation. Or fabricate some community project—"
"Compensation?" The other man laughed, dry. "Don’t be naive. When you want land, you take it. Hesitation invites weakness. A small fire, a few threats… They’ll leave on their own."
The politician hesitated, then conceded.
In the shadows, Kitsune clenched her fists. Jaw locked. Breath forcibly steady. Rage burned inside her, but she forced herself to remember: Not yet.
A few minutes later, the two left, their venomous conversation still clinging to the walls.
When she was certain she was alone, Kitsune emerged, her gaze dark as it fixed on the files.
"What kind of trash thinks like that about entire families?" she muttered, disgusted.
She returned to the files, her mission now expanded. The cartel ties weren’t enough. She needed the plans for that neighborhood — the records, the contracts, every name involved.
And she found them.
With photos taken, scans saved, and copies secured, she stepped back from the cabinet, her body lighter. She had what she needed.
From the mansion’s roof, she cast one last look at the office before vanishing into the night — like a shadow that was never there.
---
For days, it was inescapable: every news channel, website, and newspaper was obsessed with Tony Stark and his "mystery girlfriend."
The media scoured every possible lead — guest lists, hotel records, security footage — all in search of a name, a clue. But nothing. The woman beside Tony was a complete enigma.
Then, just as public curiosity peaked, the world turned upside down.
A political scandal of monumental proportions exploded.
An influential politician had confidential files leaked, revealing deep ties to a drug cartel. The documents exposed kidnappings, disappearances, and covered-up murders.
But what truly ignited public outrage was the discovery of a real estate fraud scheme in rural Texas. A group of politicians and businessmen had planned to forcibly evict dozens of working-class families from their homes to make way for a luxury resort.
Public fury spread like wildfire. The scandal toppled reputations and sparked nationwide protests.
In Malibu, in his ocean-view living room, Tony watched the news unfold on a holographic display, whiskey glass in hand. His expression was neutral, but his eyes held a cynical glint.
Pepper stood beside him, tablet in hand, her crisp light suit contrasting with her tired expression.
"This is easily the biggest political scandal in years," she said, eyes still on the screen.
Tony let out a low whistle and took a sip before replying.
"Finally, something big enough to steal the spotlight from me."
Pepper shot him a sidelong glance, one eyebrow arched.
"Don’t pretend you weren’t enjoying the attention."
Tony smirked.
"Maybe a little. But you know how it is — fun until they’re digging through your trash and following you to the grocery store."
She huffed a small laugh, swiping through reports on her tablet.
"At least now no one has time to speculate about your mysterious ‘secret girlfriend.’"
Tony didn’t answer right away. His gaze lingered on the screen, where the politician was being perp-walked in handcuffs. His smile dimmed slightly.
"Hm."
Pepper studied him, more serious now.
"You’re not even going to deny it?"
Tony tilted his head, thoughtful.
"Don’t think I need to, Pep. We went out, had fun, talked... She’s great. Really great."
Pepper’s shoulders relaxed, her smile softening with surprise and affection.
"Great enough to make you think twice before self-sabotaging with your usual charm?"
Tony laughed, shaking his head.
"I’m behaving. No fires, no fleeing. That’s progress."
"Tony…" Pepper’s voice gentled. "You know I just want you happy, right?"
He met her eyes, his smile more genuine now.
"I know. You’re the only one who’s put up with this for so long."
She nudged his shoulder like an older sister scolding a stubborn little brother.
"Not this, Stark. You. And yes, I’m practically a saint for it."
He laughed again, lighter this time, and set his empty glass on the coffee table.
"Well, since no one’s calling me a saint today — back to work."
Tony headed down to the workshop, where white lights flickered to life as he approached. Holograms of his newest armor design hovered in the air, waiting like a complex puzzle.
"Anyway…" he mused, stepping into the lab. "This scandal’s a good reminder that the world’s still messed up, and sitting around philosophizing won’t fix it."
"And how will you fix it, Tony? Will a new armor solve everything?" Pepper asked from the doorway, arms crossed.
Tony glanced over his shoulder and grinned.
"Maybe not everything. But it’ll keep me ready. And that’s a start."
Chapter 36: Chapter 35
Chapter Text
A few short weeks had passed since Tony Stark revealed to the world that he was Iron Man.
Since then, he'd dominated headlines across the globe — shutting down illegal operations, halting arms deals, drawing crowds wherever he went. The unlikely hero of a new era, equally loved and hated.
But tonight, all attention was focused on an event without battles, explosions, or scandals: the Stark Expo.
And Tony wanted to make an entrance.
The stage was extravagantly set, the New York skyline illuminated by dancing drones and fireworks. Thousands of eager spectators packed every inch of the venue.
Then — a metallic roar split the air. The sound of repulsors cutting through the sky announced the host's arrival.
With a triumphant landing, Iron Man touched down center stage, bathed in lights and smoke. The armor opened with a smooth click, revealing Tony Stark's signature, effortless grin.
"Good evening, New York!" His amplified voice boomed like a rock concert. "Let's talk about the future. And guess what? I am the future."
What followed was a masterclass in unchecked confidence, undeniable charisma, and just the right amount of provocation — everything you'd expect from Tony. He spoke about clean energy, technological leaps, and how the world no longer needed secrets... or masked heroes.
Backstage, Naruto watched with crossed arms and a faint smile. She wore a dark, nondescript jacket, yet still stood out with her poised stance and curious expression.
Beside her, Pepper exhaled lightly.
"He rehearsed every word of that speech. Made it look effortless. Hate to admit it, but it's impressive."
Naruto chuckled.
"It's exciting. Over-the-top. Dramatic..."
"In other words, exactly like him," Pepper finished, eyebrow arched in amusement.
Tony appeared moments later, still buzzing with energy, moving through crew and staff like a movie star backstage.
"So?" he said, that arrogant glint in his eye as he approached the two. "What’d you rate my performance?"
Naruto raised a brow.
"Honestly? Seven-point-five. Points for lighting effects, deducted for inflated ego."
"Ah, so I undersold myself." He grinned.
Pepper laughed under her breath, arms crossed.
"If you were any more insufferable, we’d need to reinforce the stage to hold your ego."
"You two underestimate me. That’s why I keep surprising you."
Naruto rolled her eyes, but her smile betrayed her — amused, maybe even a little charmed.
---
Days later...
The workshop hummed quietly, only the faint buzz of active holograms breaking the stillness. Time itself seemed suspended.
Tony was alone.
Seated at his workbench, he stared at the projection before him, expression grim.
The graphs were clear. Too clear.
"Blood toxicity: critical," JARVIS announced, calm and clinical.
Tony pressed his lips together. His breathing grew heavier.
He looked down at the arc reactor in his chest, that pulsating blue light — a constant reminder of his condition. The very technology that saved him was now slowly poisoning him.
"Can't be..." he muttered. "I fixed this. I should have more time."
He dragged his hands over his face, fingers trembling faintly. The exhaustion in his eyes wasn't physical — it was mental. It was fear.
For the first time in years, Tony Stark felt small against a problem that money, charm, or genius might not solve.
"JARVIS, give me a list of alternatives."
"Already on-screen, sir. None show proven results."
Tony closed his eyes briefly. Silence wrapped around him like a verdict.
And he felt something he rarely let show: vulnerability.
But within seconds, he shook his head, shoving the panic aside. He stood slowly, adjusting his glasses.
"Not the end yet. Still time. There's always time."
With that, he returned to the workbench. But now, every heartbeat was a reminder — time was running out. Fast.
---
Over the past few days, Naruto had begun noticing changes in Tony that unsettled her.
He still cracked jokes like always. Still flashed suggestive smirks as if nothing could touch him. But there was something beneath those sharp words — something he wouldn't let surface.
It was in the silences that she felt the difference.
The way he'd look away if she held his gaze too long. How his laughter sounded slightly forced, slightly shorter.
Tony was pulling away. Not obviously, not completely. But she felt it. Like watching someone drown while insisting they were just swimming.
Yet she chose not to push. She knew, from experience, that some battles were fought in silence. That sometimes the hardest thing was simply admitting you were struggling at all.
She believed in him. And she believed that when he was ready, he'd come to her.
---
That afternoon, in her Queens apartment, Naruto sat curled on the couch in an old hoodie, hugging a pillow. The TV played live coverage of the Senate hearing.
Tony sat at the center table, surrounded by stone-faced politicians.
She recognized his expression immediately.
The look of someone who refused to bend.
Senator Stern, oozing performative morality, fired accusations with the smugness of a man who thought he held all the cards.
"Do you believe you should monopolize global security, Mr. Stark? That a civilian can wield this weapon without oversight?"
Tony swiveled slightly in his chair, elbows resting on the table, answering with that trademark cynical smile.
"Senator, world peace is my brand. I should trademark it."
Naruto let out a weak, involuntary laugh.
Of course he'd say that.
Of course he'd flip the script, like always.
But she saw what the public didn't.
The glint in his eyes wasn't pride. It was defense.
Tony sat there, playing invincible before the entire country while hiding something.
Naruto hugged the pillow tighter, uneasy. She didn't know what it was, but she sensed it — something eating at him from inside. Fear, doubt, something he couldn't name.
"You don't have to carry it all alone, you know," she murmured to the TV, as if he could hear her.
She knew this hearing wouldn't end here.
Stern, Hammer — they weren't the type to accept defeat. The type who never forgot a slight.
And Tony, being Tony, wouldn't back down even if he wanted to.
She turned off the TV, but his image lingered in her mind — defiant, alone in that cold room, facing them all with a smile on his lips and weight on his shoulders.
Naruto sat there a moment longer, staring at nothing, her chest tight.
"You’ll have to let me in eventually, Tony," she whispered, more to herself than to him. "I just hope it’s not too late when you do."
---
The setting sun cast amber light through the workshop windows. Pieces of the Mark VI armor lay scattered, the constant hum of tools filling the space. Tony worked intently, but there was a restlessness to his movements — as if the activity were a distraction, not a necessity.
The door slammed open.
"We need to talk, Tony."
Rhodes' voice was firm, frayed with frustration. Tony didn't turn. Tightened a bolt harder than needed.
"Wow, no 'hello'? That hurts, Rhodey. And here I thought we were close."
Rhodes ignored the jab, stepping inside with heavy footsteps.
"I watched the hearing. You acted like a spoiled brat on national TV. This isn’t a talent show, Tony. It’s the U.S. government trying to take that suit out of your hands."
Tony chuckled lowly, humorless, still facing the workbench.
"They can try a lot of things. Doesn’t mean they’ll succeed."
"Not when it comes to you, huh?" Rhodes stepped closer, now beside him. "You mocked the Senate. And it wasn’t courage. It was fear."
Tony stilled. Silence.
"Funny you say that. I’ve faced power-hungry politicians, the military, competitors, and walked away just fine. Fear wasn’t in the equation."
Rhodes looked at him with more than anger — disappointment.
"Not fear of them, Tony. Fear of opening up. Fear of admitting something’s wrong. That you’re losing control."
Tony finally turned, a forced half-smile on his face. But his eyes... his eyes were exhausted.
"I’m fine, Platypus. Press loves me, suit works, and I’m still brilliant, gorgeous, and rich. Which part sounds 'out of control' to you?"
"The part where you avoid everyone, lock yourself in here, and pretend sarcasm fixes everything."
Tony raised his hands in exaggerated surrender.
"Guilty as charged — too much charm. Seriously, you gonna arrest me?"
Rhodes sighed, lowering his voice. He stepped closer, near a whisper.
"I’m worried about you, man. You can fool the world, but I know when you’re coming apart inside."
Tony stiffened for a beat, then looked away. Went back to work as if the conversation were over.
"You should head back to base, Rhodey. The right people might be watching. Not good to get too close to an egomaniac."
Rhodes stared at his friend for a long moment, sensing another battle lost. Without another word, he turned and left.
---
Cold lights dangled from makeshift wires overhead. The workshop was a mess of scrap and rudimentary tech, but it hummed with purpose.
Ivan Vanko, grease-streaked, hammered a metal piece with raw force. Sweat dripped, but his movements were meticulous, almost elegant. Before him, an old TV played footage of Iron Man soaring through skies, facing threats, drawing cheers.
Ivan watched in silence, jaw locked. His hatred felt ancestral, something burning under his skin.
"Stark..." he muttered, accent thick with disdain.
He returned to work, wiring a crude reactor on his chest. Sparks flared briefly. A metallic whine grew louder.
Onscreen, Tony Stark grinned at a press conference, arms raised in triumph.
Ivan snarled.
"Shiny... hollow."
He gripped the newly built energy whips, testing them. The power crackled violently, casting a sinister glow across his scarred face.
"We show real pain now."
---
Tony stood motionless, hand braced on the workbench. He pretended to examine a part, but his eyes were distant. In the silence left by Rhodes' departure, everything felt heavier.
He closed his eyes briefly. Only the sound of his own breathing.
"JARVIS... music."
"Any requests, sir?"
Tony paused, then answered with forced indifference.
"Surprise me."
As rock music blared, drowning out thought, he moved again. But now, his motions lacked their usual precision.
The armor waited. Cold. Silent.
And the world crept closer, teeth bared.
Chapter 37: Chapter 36
Chapter Text
The Mediterranean sun blazed off the chrome surfaces of luxury cars and the designer sunglasses of Monaco's elite. The roar of engines, clinking champagne flutes, and murmur of polished conversations created the perfect backdrop for a day of speed, spectacle, and excess — precisely the kind of event Tony Stark was born to dominate.
Among Stark Industries' guests, Tony and Naruto moved as central figures, though their presence contrasted almost comically. Tony wore a flawlessly tailored linen suit, mirrored sunglasses reflecting the scene with defiant charm. Beside him, Naruto's simple blue-gray sundress flowed with her movements, thin straps and flat sandals a deliberate choice — comfortable, elegant, utterly unconcerned with competing for attention. Yet she commanded it regardless.
As Tony casually acknowledged an investor with a nod, he turned to her with that trademark half-smirk.
"You're awfully quiet for someone surrounded by champagne and arrogance," he remarked lightly, though his eyes held that searching quality he reserved for deciphering her.
Naruto arched a brow, lips curling in a near-imperceptible smile.
"Someone has to pay attention while you shine."
Tony chuckled, genuinely amused, but exhaustion flickered in his eyes — visible only to someone truly looking.
"Keeping tabs on me? That's romantic. And slightly terrifying," he murmured, forcing playful tones.
She didn't answer immediately. Her gaze tracked him with silent intensity, as if searching for cracks in his carefully constructed nonchalance.
"You're off," she said at last, softly. "Quieter than usual, even with the performance. It's different."
Tony looked toward the horizon where race cars gleamed like resting predators. He took a champagne flute from a passing waiter, lingering a beat too long before thanking him.
"Maybe I'm just enjoying the present." His voice lowered, almost resigned. "Never know what the future holds, right?"
Naruto opened her mouth, hesitating. But before she could press further, he was already stepping away with easy grace, calling out to a corporate contact with a practiced smile — the kind she'd learned to distrust.
She watched him go, a silent pang in her chest. Not anger, not frustration — just that familiar ache. The way he avoided eye contact, the forced smiles, the erratic energy... Something was deeply wrong.
Minutes later, Pepper approached briskly, arms crossed, expression tense.
"You noticed it too?" she said without preamble.
Naruto nodded slightly, eyes still fixed where Tony had disappeared into the crowd.
"Yes. But I don't know what yet." Her voice was low, worried.
Pepper huffed, frustrated but unsurprised.
"He's pulling away. From me. From you. From everyone. He jokes, performs, acts like he's in control — but he's not. I know Tony. This isn't just stress or paranoia. It's something else."
Naruto took a steadying breath, resisting the urge to chase after him. Instead, she spoke with a calm that surprised even herself.
"He'll talk when he's ready. Tony's proud, not stupid. He knows when he's in trouble, even if he won't admit it." She turned to meet Pepper's gaze. "He just needs space. And someone who stays close even when he pushes everyone away."
For a moment, Pepper studied her with new recognition — not suspicion, but understanding. As if finally grasping the depth of what existed between them.
"Thank you for staying," Pepper said at last, more sincerity in her voice than Naruto expected.
Naruto simply nodded with a small, serene smile, but her eyes kept searching for Tony in the crowd.
Even at a distance, she was there. And she would remain.
---
Then came chaos.
The announcement over the racetrack speakers made Pepper nearly drop her champagne flute.
"Ladies and gentlemen, Tony Stark in car number 11..." The crowd erupted in shocked excitement.
"He's racing?!" Pepper's voice cracked as she stared at the track like it might reveal this as some elaborate joke.
Naruto stood equally stunned, eyes locked on the feed of Tony adjusting his helmet backstage.
"He didn't tell you?"
"Of course not!" Pepper whirled toward the paddock. "He just decided, like it's any other Tuesday!"
Naruto hesitated only a second before following, her simple dress fluttering as they navigated the narrow corridors. Pepper's heels clicked furiously against concrete while Naruto's stomach churned with uneasy foreboding.
They found him near his car, already suited up, adjusting gloves with that infuriating smirk blending arrogance and charm in lethal measure.
"Tony, have you lost your mind?!" Pepper exploded. "Did you even consider the consequences?!"
"Just seizing the moment." His calm voice carried an unreadable energy. "When else will I race Monaco?"
"You have a company, a reputation, and supposedly a brain!" Her voice wavered between fury and desperation.
Tony turned to Naruto, and something shifted in his gaze — a silent plea he wouldn't voice aloud.
"If I die..." he said, far too lightly, "...take care of the workshop. But hands off my AC/DC albums. Especially Back in Black."
Naruto crossed her arms, masking the unease in her chest.
"You have a very strange idea of fun, Stark."
"It's part of my charm." That crooked smile flashed as he slid into the car.
She watched him secure his helmet, heartbeat erratic but face impassive.
Tony hid things well. Too well.
Naruto glanced away just once, her chest tightening. This wasn't just recklessness. Something lurked beneath — something still hidden.
And she hated feeling powerless to protect him from it.
---
The crowd roared as cars streaked by in perfect formation. Engines snarled like caged beasts, vibrations thrumming through spectators' chests. And there was Tony Stark, fearless at the wheel, helmet gleaming under the Mediterranean sun. Smiling — that trademark grin of a man who flirted with danger like an old friend.
From the stands, Naruto watched. Eyes sharp, breath held. Her pulse hammered louder than she'd admit. For a moment, it all seemed part of the show, Tony's charming audacity.
Then everything changed.
A thunderous crash split the air.
Ivan Vanko tore through safety barriers like paper. He emerged from chaos, steps heavy, eyes wild, energy whips cracking through air with living fury, blue sparks carving asphalt. The crowd screamed as metal melted and tires exploded like nightmares given form.
"Damn it..." Naruto whispered, muscles coiling to act.
No time to think.
She directed panicked crowds toward exits — a firm word here, a calculated nudge there. With precise gestures, she rallied scattered security, urged families to run, made photographers hesitate.
But her eyes never left the track.
Never left Tony.
Tony was trapped. The hood crumpled like foil, windshield shattered, flames licking dangerously close to the engine. He fought the jammed seatbelt, the crushed door, the weight of wreckage pinning him.
For the first time, panic flashed in his eyes.
Vanko advanced slowly, whips vibrating like striking serpents. This was a statement, revenge writ large.
Naruto saw.
And she ran.
---
Pepper and Happy pushed through screams and debris, dust rising underfoot. Alarms wailed beneath the whip's electric shrieks.
Pepper's frantic gaze swept the track until it found the wrecked car with Tony trapped inside. Her heart stuttered.
"Tony!" she cried, voice raw.
Happy, sweating, clutched the silver briefcase, eyes darting for a path through chaos. Then —Naruto was beside them.
Breathless but steady. Face grave, gaze razor-focused.
She'd guided dozens to safety, but now... now she was where she needed to be.
"The case!" Pepper shouted, reaching toward Tony. "Throw it! NOW!"
Happy hesitated a fraction before hurling it with all his strength, the briefcase spinning through smoke-choked air.
In that instant, Naruto moved discreetly. A subtle shift, an imperceptible hand motion, a whisper of chakra. The wind twisted, redirecting the case's trajectory with pinpoint precision.
It landed perfectly before Tony.
He blinked, momentarily stunned, then grinned — that grin which always surfaced when luck tipped in his favor against all odds.
With effort, he dragged the case to his chest.
"Showtime," he muttered.
The case unfolded with a metallic click, panels shifting like living clockwork. Components locked onto Tony's body, plates sliding up arms, across his torso, forming a second skin of steel.
Naruto stepped back slightly, still alert. Her eyes stayed fixed on Vanko, who watched with mingled contempt and surprise.
Tony rose, new armor gleaming in firelight. Soot-streaked and sweating, but ready.
"Let's talk boundaries," he said, voice modulated by the helmet.
And Naruto's eyes shone for an instant — not because he was Iron Man, but because even battered, exhausted, and prideful, Tony Stark kept fighting.
---
Ivan grinned madly, chest heaving with fury and satisfaction. Energy whips crackled violently, each movement carving destruction through air like tamed lightning.
Tony didn't hesitate.
They collided like titans.
The first impact deafened. Energy chains slammed Tony's armored forearm, sparks erupting in an electric storm. He staggered, systems recalibrating with urgent whirrs.
"Bit aggressive for a welcome," Tony grunted, dodging a second strike that shattered guardrails behind him.
Ivan just smiled fiercer, tattoos rippling as he swung the whips in lethal arcs. Each crack promised ruin.
Tony retreated, using repulsors to gain distance, but Vanko advanced like an inevitable force. Whips tore through the circuit, severed pillars, exploded concrete. The stench of molten metal and smoke thickened Monaco's humid air.
From the sidelines, Naruto watched, heart clenched. Every near-miss, every metallic crash made her breath catch.
She was ready. If Tony fell, she wouldn't hesitate.
But he didn't fall.
Tony adapted. He learned mid-battle. With cunning, he anticipated Ivan's patterns. Waited for the opening. Made repulsors hum, leapt over a strike, spun midair and blasted Ivan's chest full-force.
The villain crashed to his knees, gasping, whips sputtering weakly.
Tony approached, helmet's eyes glowing, using the armor's energy field to disable the whips with a final snap. Ivan collapsed, arms splayed, laughing bitterly.
"You lose," Tony panted.
Ivan stared up, still smiling through defeat.
"You... lose too... just don't know it yet," he slurred, hatred burning in his accented words.
---
Vanko, bloodied and shackled, was dragged past wreckage and muffled screams. Even limping, his gaze remained fixed on Tony — eyes dark with promise, lips split in a twisted grin.
"Your legacy will destroy you, Stark," he spat like venom. "I am just the beginning."
Tony stood motionless. Outwardly, his expression was ice. But inside, Vanko's words struck like hammers — heavy, sharp. "Your legacy..." The phrase echoed, slithering through his thoughts, prodding wounds he wouldn't acknowledge.
As dust settled, Naruto approached slowly. Her dress was soiled now, hair hastily tied back. But her eyes were calm, attentive, focused solely on him.
"You won," she said softly. Just a fact, no judgment.
Tony turned slowly to face her. His eyes were dull with exhaustion. Soot and sweat streaked his skin, but more visible than physical wear was the invisible weight he carried.
"For the first time..." he murmured, uncharacteristically uncertain. "I'm not sure that means anything."
Naruto didn't reply. No platitude could fix this. Not the time for cheap heroics or advice.
So she simply stood beside him. Silent.
Present.
And that was exactly what Tony needed.
Chapter 38: Chapter 37
Chapter Text
The hotel room still buzzed with the day’s lingering adrenaline. Outside, the city pulsed with life, but inside, the silence was heavy. Tony sat slumped on the couch, his face bruised and exhausted, eyes downcast, lost in thought. Naruto knelt before him, carefully dabbing antiseptic on a cut along his cheek.
Her movements were deliberate — firm yet gentle. There was an intimacy in how she focused on him, as if tending to his wounds was her silent way of saying, "I’m here."
"This might sting a little," she murmured, holding the cotton swab steady.
"Had worse," Tony replied with a half-smirk, but the usual arrogance was absent. Just weariness.
She didn’t press, respecting the quiet between them.
Then the door burst open, shattering the moment.
"Have you lost your mind?!" Pepper’s voice sliced through the air like a blade. She stormed in, eyes blazing, breath ragged.
Tony didn’t flinch. Just lifted his gaze, as if he’d been expecting her.
"Hey, Pep. Nice to see you too."
"Don’t even start!" She marched forward, ignoring everything else. "What the hell was that?! You nearly died today, and you think you can just shrug it off like it’s another Wednesday?!"
He tried to grin — his old shield.
"Pretty eventful Wednesday, though. Gotta admit."
"You think this is a game?!" Pepper was trembling. "You jump into a race car during a public event, get attacked by a lunatic with energy whips, and everything’s fine because ‘it worked out’?!"
"Didn’t it?" Tony shot back, the smile tired but stubborn. "I’m alive. Villain’s in jail. Happy ending."
Naruto quietly stepped back, packing the first-aid kit. Not her fight — but she couldn’t help listening. Feeling.
"You can’t keep living like this!" Pepper’s voice cracked. "Like the world’s disposable. Like you’re disposable! This isn’t just about you, Tony! It’s the company, your employees, your friends! You need to start thinking about the future!"
Something in his expression wavered. A flicker of vulnerability.
"I did think, Pep. Believe me, I did. And that’s why… Stark Industries is yours now. You’re CEO."
The silence was absolute.
Pepper blinked, stunned.
"Tony… You—You can’t just do that—"
He stood slowly, meeting her eyes with a new resolve. Not arrogance. Fear disguised as certainty.
"I can. And I did. Because out of the two of us? You’ve always been the steady one. The capable one. And because I trust you more than anyone on this goddamn planet."
Pepper pressed a hand to her forehead, reeling.
"This isn’t fair. You don’t get to walk away like this. You need to face things."
He took a step closer, gaze unflinching. No irony now. Just weary conviction.
"I can. And I did."
Before she could respond, he grabbed a cap, tugged it on, and held out a hand to Naruto.
She hesitated, glancing at Pepper with silent apology — not for Tony, but for failing to stop him.
Pepper held her gaze, stern but not angry.
"Just…" Her voice softened. "Don’t let him do anything else stupid."
Naruto nodded, serene, and let Tony lead her out.
---
The Monaco night air wrapped around them, cool and restless. Tony walked fast, still gripping her hand — like he needed the anchor, proof he was still here, still whole.
She studied his face. He was frayed but wouldn’t let himself unravel.
"Gonna lecture me too?" he asked, the forced lightness falling flat.
Naruto gave him a fond look.
"No." A gentle pause. "Think you’ve had enough for today."
He huffed a laugh — more relief than humor.
"But…" Her voice stayed calm. "Everyone’s worried, Tony. You can pretend all you want. Doesn’t change how we feel."
He stopped. His grip tightened.
She felt the hesitation, the silent war.
"Don’t have to say anything now. But when you’re ready? I’ll be here. Listening. Steady. Promise."
Tony looked at her — really looked. His eyes were tired, but something new flickered there.
"Thanks, Naruto," he whispered.
She just smiled faintly and squeezed his hand.
And they walked on, side by side, through Monaco’s quiet streets. Together. Silent. But in that silence, something honest bloomed.
Chapter 39: Chapter 38
Chapter Text
Sunlight streamed through the floor-to-ceiling windows, painting the room in gold. Tony Stark stood by the glass, idly spinning a small trophy between his fingers. But Pepper Potts, stepping into the room, knew that gesture too well — Tony only fidgeted when his mind was racing.
She approached slowly, tablet in hand.
"We have a new hire today," she announced lightly.
Tony glanced over his shoulder, expression unreadable.
"Another intern to fetch my coffee and tell me how brilliant I am?"
Pepper offered a patient smile.
"More competent than that. Natalie Rushman. Transferred from Legal in Madrid. Fluent in six languages, corporate law specialist."
Tony feigned interest, eyes drifting back to the trophy.
"Great. Another person to tell me what I can’t do."
She studied him quietly. Something was off — more tired, more withdrawn. Since Monaco, he’d been avoiding certain people. One in particular.
"You haven’t spoken to her since Monaco, have you?" No preamble.
The trophy stilled in his hands. A beat too long passed.
"It’s not…" He wouldn’t meet her gaze. "Just timing."
"Timing?" Pepper arched a brow, arms crossed. "From where I stand, it looks more like running."
"I just—" His voice cracked. "She’s incredible, Pepper. You know that. And the more incredible someone is, the worse you feel when you realize you could hurt them."
The raw honesty made Pepper soften.
"You’re protecting yourself, Tony. But you’re also pushing away someone who truly cares about you."
He dragged a hand down his face.
"She doesn’t know what’s happening to me. And I’d rather keep it that way."
Pepper sighed.
"I like her. I like how she looks at you when you’re not paying attention. I like that she doesn’t flinch at your sarcasm. And I especially like that you drop the armor around her."
Tony said nothing. Just placed the trophy back on the shelf with a quiet click.
"You’re not alone in this. Whatever you’re hiding, you don’t have to carry it all yourself."
Before he could reply, the office door opened.
Natalie Rushman stepped in, poised and precise. Her tailored suit and pinned auburn hair were impeccable, her eyes scanning the room like she was mapping exits.
"Mr. Stark." Direct. Unflinching.
"Miss Rushman." Tony’s voice slid back into its usual controlled cynicism. "You come highly recommended."
Pepper stepped forward with a polite smile.
"Natalie, this is Tony Stark. He’s… many things."
"Including a constant challenge," Tony added.
"I’ll strive to keep up," Natalie replied, shaking his hand with firmness.
Tony eyed her. Too precise. Too contained.
"And you’re here to…?"
"International law degree, corporate security specialization. Worked with Stark Europe on contract restructuring and asset protection. Also trained in hand-to-hand."
"Impressive. Krav Maga?"
"Muay Thai," she corrected, a faint brow lift.
Tony shot Pepper a look.
"She’s hired."
Natalie nodded. "I’ll start immediately."
She left with the same efficiency as she’d entered.
Tony turned to Pepper.
"She’s too good to be just a lawyer."
"That’s why I brought her in. And because you need help — even if you won’t admit it."
Tony moved to the window, staring down at the city.
"I hate feeling weak, Pep. Hate not having the answers."
Pepper rested a hand on his arm — steadying, warm.
"You’ve fought armored lunatics and bomb-wielding maniacs. Whatever’s scaring you now? You can trust me."
He finally looked at her. In her eyes, that unwavering light — the one constant that never faltered, even when everything else crumbled.
"Thanks, Pep."
She squeezed his arm. "Now go check on your new assistant before Happy challenges her to a sparring match."
A real smile, this time.
"He wouldn’t survive the first round."
---
The sunset bled gold and orange over the Pacific, but Tony Stark wasn’t watching.
He stood in his glass-walled Malibu workshop, surrounded by disassembled armor parts and meticulously ordered tools. A heavy quiet filled the space — the kind only the truly lonely could endure.
Tony held a reactor component, but his eyes were distant. He wasn’t seeing metal or tech — just fragments. Pepper’s words. The worry in her eyes. The test results branded into his mind like a death sentence.
And Naruto.
He’d avoided thinking about her. Or tried to. Since Monaco, she’d vanished from his routine — but not his thoughts. And that, somehow, was worse.
With a tired sigh, he abandoned the component and headed upstairs.
The open living room overlooked the ocean. At its center, the bar. Tony poured whiskey slowly, the amber liquid glowing in the dusk light. One sip. Then another. As if it could keep the emotions at bay.
Seated nearby, on the sofa before a holographic display, was Natalie Rushman. Pepper’s new hire. She scrolled through reports with silent professionalism. Even with her striking beauty and poised grace, Tony barely registered her — his mind was elsewhere.
Then JARVIS’s calm voice cut through.
"Sir, Miss Uzumaki is at the front door."
Tony closed his eyes. Not now.
But before he could respond, the door slid open. Naruto strode in, her steps firm, eyes burning with something he knew too well: frustration.
"We need to talk." No greeting. No pretense.
Tony turned, masking how her presence still rattled him. Leaned against the bar with a smirk.
"No ‘hi’? No ‘missed you, Tony’? Is basic courtesy dead?"
She crossed her arms. No humor.
"You’ve been avoiding me. Since Monaco. Now you act like nothing happened."
Before he could deflect, her gaze landed on Natalie. A tense beat. Naruto froze — just internally. She recognized Natasha Romanoff instantly.
"Who’s she?" Neutral tone, but her sharp eyes demanded truth.
Tony sipped his drink. "New assistant."
Naruto nodded slowly, the discomfort thickening. Natasha noticed. She rose smoothly, tablet in hand.
"I’ll let you two talk."
Tony tried to stop her — more reflex than intent.
"Running away, Rushman? Just when it got interesting?"
"Better this way," Natasha said, and vanished.
Naruto stared him down.
"I know what you’re doing, Tony."
He poured more whiskey. "Do you? Because lately, I’m not even sure."
She stepped closer, fury and hurt warring in her gaze.
"You want me to leave. To push me away. But you won’t say why."
Tony scoffed, bitter.
"Maybe there is no why. Maybe whatever this was just… ran its course. The novelty wore off."
The words hit like a punch. But he kept going.
"I’m Tony Stark. I live for the next project, the next thrill. You were fun for a while, but I’m not the ‘stay’ guy. Never was. Thought you knew that. Maybe you’re more naive than I thought."
Silence. Then she walked to him, slow, eyes brimming with tears.
And she slapped him.
The sound echoed.
Tony didn’t flinch. Just stood there, hand on his stinging cheek, gaze shattered.
"You can lie with words, Tony," she whispered, voice breaking. "You can hide behind sarcasm. But your eyes don’t lie. They’re screaming— and you think no one sees."
A shaky breath.
"A few years ago, I’d have thrown you through a wall until you spat out the truth. But I’ve grown up. I won’t beg for something you’re not ready to give."
Tony said nothing. His silence was a plea.
"I’ll leave like you want. But if you ever decide to be honest — if you stop running for one second — you’ll know where to find me."
She turned and left.
As the glass door slid shut, she nearly collided with Pepper Potts in the hallway. Their eyes met — Naruto’s still wet, Pepper’s widening with understanding.
No words. Just Naruto brushing past her, gone.
Pepper entered the living room, scanning the aftermath.
Tony remained frozen, whiskey forgotten, staring at the ocean.
"You hurt her," Pepper said, quiet and disappointed.
His reply was barely audible.
"It’s better this way."
But the tears in his eyes betrayed the lie.
Chapter 40: Chapter 39
Chapter Text
The door clicked shut softly behind her, muffling the sounds of the outside world. Naruto walked to the sofa like each step weighed a ton, her eyes hollow, her chest in pieces.
The moment she collapsed onto the cushions, the pain hit her full force.
Inside her mind, chaos reigned.
"I’ll rip that stupid monkey’s heart out with my own claws!" Shukaku snarled, frothing with rage.
"We should drop a Bijuu Dama on that ridiculous mansion of his," Matatabi retorted, her feline voice dripping with disdain.
"A subtle nighttime visit. Just enough to make him fear breathing near her again," Kokuō mused, already scheming.
Kurama, quieter, narrowed his eyes in pure frustration.
"Idiot. Coward. Moron," he muttered like a mantra. "My brat didn’t deserve this."
Naruto curled into herself, hugging her knees. The strength that had always defined her had evaporated. Her throat tightened, her eyes burned — but she refused to cry. Not again.
Then the lock clicked softly. Before Naruto could react, May Parker stepped inside, her footsteps gentle, as if she’d known exactly where to find her.
She didn’t speak. Didn’t ask.
She just pulled Naruto into her arms.
Naruto stiffened for a second — pride resisting — then shattered. Sobs tore through her, ragged and suffocating, like waves breaking against a crumbling dam. She clung to May like a lost child.
"I don’t… understand," she whispered between gasps. "Why does he have to be like this? Why does he run when he needs someone most?" A shaky breath. "I didn’t… do anything wrong. I just wanted… to stand by him."
May held her tighter, her own eyes wet but steady. She didn’t justify Stark. Didn’t hurl curses at him. Didn’t offer empty platitudes — she knew they’d ring hollow.
She just listened. With patience. With love. And Naruto felt it — the warmth she desperately needed.
When the sobs subsided, Naruto wiped her eyes with the back of her hand, embarrassed. May cupped her shoulders, firm but gentle.
"You’re coming with me."
"May, I don’t… want to be a bother—"
"Naruto Uzumaki," May interrupted, with that soft authority only she could wield. "You’re never a bother. I won’t let you spend tonight alone, not like this. You’re staying with me and Peter. End of discussion."
Naruto stared at her. A strange warmth — something deeper than gratitude — bloomed in her chest.
She nodded, wordless. And for the first time that night, she felt… maybe not as alone as she’d thought.
She grabbed only the essentials and followed May to the Parker apartment, her steps still heavy, but her heart a little less broken.
---
Waves crashed softly outside, their sound muted by the floor-to-ceiling windows of Tony Stark’s Malibu home. Moonlight spilled into the living room, mixing with the amber glow from the bar. The air was thick — suspended, like time itself had paused.
Tony slouched on the sofa, a whiskey glass dangling from his fingers, his posture careless but his eyes stormy. The shadows under them looked deeper tonight. Across from him, Pepper Potts watched — not as CEO, not as his assistant, but as someone who knew him better than he knew himself.
She’d been there since Natasha left and Naruto walked out in tears.
Now, silence.
Until she broke it.
"I’m still trying to understand," she said, her voice aching but calm. "Why would you do that? Why push her away like that?"
Tony swirled his drink, staring into the glass like answers hid in the golden liquid.
"Because it was the right thing."
"Bullshit." Pepper crossed her arms. "You can fool the world, Tony. You can hide behind sarcasm and emotional armor just like your suits. But with me? At least try a better lie."
Tony shot her a tired look but didn’t argue.
"Naruto cared about you. Know how I know? Because I saw how she looked at you. How she smiled around you." Pepper stepped closer. "She was one of the best things to ever happen to you — and I say that as someone who’s seen your worst moments. She gave you peace. Lightness. And you destroyed it in minutes."
Tony downed the rest of his drink with a humorless laugh.
"Peace?" He scoffed. "There’s no peace in me, Pep. I’m a walking disaster. You know that."
"And yet, she stayed." Pepper’s voice softened. "She accepted all of you, Tony. Even the worst parts. And you threw that away like it was nothing."
He slammed the glass onto the table harder than intended. When he finally spoke, his voice was raw.
"She’s too good."
"That’s not a reason."
"It is!" He stood abruptly, pacing to the window, arms crossed like he was holding himself together. "She’s kind. Strong. Brilliant. The type of person who lights up a room just by existing. She’s got this… giant heart, and she didn’t deserve—" His voice cracked. "—didn’t deserve someone like me."
Pepper studied him, her own pain mirroring his.
"She wasn’t looking for perfect, Tony. Just honest. And you were… until you ran again."
He dragged a hand over his face.
"She’s the kind of person who loves fiercely. Who fights to the end. And I…" A shaky breath. "...I’m broken, Pep. Maybe worse than ever."
Pepper touched his arm — gentle, sisterly.
"You didn’t have to be perfect for her. Just you. But instead, you hid."
Silence. Then Tony pulled out his phone and turned the locked screen toward her. A photo of Naruto — laughing, her hair wind-tousled, her eyes crinkled with joy at something he’d said moments before.
Pepper’s chest tightened.
"She was in love with you."
"I know," Tony whispered. "That’s why I had to let her go."
"No. You hurt her. Pushed her away." Pepper picked up her purse, pausing at the door. "And one day — maybe not now, but one day — you’ll look at that photo and realize you lost something rare. I just hope it’s not too late when you do."
The door clicked shut behind her, leaving Tony alone again.
He stood there, staring at Naruto’s photo until the screen went dark. Outside, the waves kept crashing — indifferent to the storm raging inside him.
Chapter 41: Chapter 40
Chapter Text
Naruto took a deep breath outside her apartment door. The morning air still carried that post-rain scent of salt and concrete unique to New York. May had been reluctant to let her go — with that protective, maternal gaze that always made Naruto hesitate. But she’d insisted. She couldn’t keep occupying the Parkers’ space, emotionally or physically. She had to stand up. She had to move forward.
She turned the key slowly, almost dreading the silence inside. When she stepped in, the emptiness wrapped around her like a cold blanket. No laughter, no sarcastic remarks, no phone buzzing with stupid, teasing messages.
No Tony.
Her steps were hesitant, one foot after the other. Her body still felt heavier than it should, as if carrying the weight of something invisible. But she kept walking — like she did on battlefields. Because that’s what she did: she moved forward. Fell, cried, screamed, but always got back up.
"You’ll stand tall again, Uzumaki Naruto," she whispered to herself, forcing conviction into her voice. "Or you’re not yourself anymore."
The bijuu, usually so vocal, were silent. A respectful, heavy, protective silence. Even Kurama didn’t dare break it.
She began tidying mechanically. Clothes folded, misplaced objects returned to their spots. She tried to make sense of the mess as if it could somehow order the chaos inside her. But nothing eased the hollow ache gnawing at her chest.
It was like losing a part of herself. As if the world had suddenly drained of color.
"What am I doing?" she murmured, pausing with a shirt clutched in her hands. Her fingers trembled slightly. "What am I now? What’s left, if even he doesn’t think I’m worth staying for?"
She squeezed her eyes shut, the familiar sting rising in her throat. But she refused to cry again. She’d done enough of that.
You survived Madara. War. Death. Loneliness. This won’t break you.
Yet it wasn’t the pain that scared her most. It was the emptiness. The absence. The lack of purpose.
Then, as she bent to push aside a box of books, her elbow bumped against the sealing cabinet door. A soft click echoed as the wood creaked open. Naruto froze.
Curious — or maybe guided by instinct — she pulled the door wider.
Inside, among rolled scrolls and carefully folded papers, lay a dark-lacquered cylinder she recognized instantly. Her fingers brushed it with reverence.
An old scroll. One she’d sealed away long ago and forgotten. An enemy… no, a victim. A man with a metal arm who fought like an automaton but whose eyes told a different story. Naruto had always sensed he was never meant to be an enemy. That something greater had manipulated him.
She unrolled the scroll slowly, her eyes locking onto the seal’s symbol. His image burned into her mind like an answer.
You were broken too, she thought, tracing the seal with her fingertips.
Naruto felt her breathing steady.
Here was her new path. A fresh starting point.
If I can’t fix my own heart yet, maybe I can understand his.
And so, without realizing it, she took her first step forward. Not as the woman who loved Tony Stark, but as Uzumaki Naruto — the woman who, even heartbroken, never left anyone behind.
---
The hallway was silent except for the muffled patter of rain against the windows. Naruto stood before the Parkers’ door, shoulders slightly hunched, as if the weight of the small suitcase beside her was far heavier than it appeared.
In her hand, her apartment keys. On her face, a restrained smile fighting not to waver.
May opened the door carefully, surprised by the visit. But the moment she saw Naruto’s expression, something inside her clenched.
"Are you sure about this?" May’s voice was soft but firm with concern.
Naruto nodded faintly.
"I am. I… I need space. Perspective. New York can’t give me that right now."
May glanced at the suitcase, then back at her, still searching for a reason to make her stay.
"And you’ll come back?"
Naruto smiled. Not the loud, radiant grin that usually lit up rooms. This was a tired smile, but one that held something precious: hope.
"Of course I will. This isn’t goodbye. Just… I need to find myself again before I come home."
May crossed her arms, masking her emotion.
"Peter will be devastated you left without saying goodbye."
Naruto hesitated. Her blue eyes glistened for a second as she bit her lower lip. The pain of thinking about Peter — sweet, curious Peter who admired her so fiercely — felt like another stab wound.
"Tell him it was urgent, please. I… I can’t face him right now." Her voice cracked slightly, but she pushed on. "He looks at me like I’m invincible. Like nothing could ever hurt me. I don’t want him to see me like this."
May pressed her lips together.
"Maybe if you told him his idol broke your heart, it’d be easier."
Naruto shook her head almost immediately.
"No." Her voice was firm despite its tremor. "I won’t tarnish that for him. His awe… his admiration… It shouldn’t be stained by mistakes that aren’t his. Peter needs heroes. Even if some don’t know how to be one."
May was silent for a long moment before holding out her hand.
Naruto stared at the keys in her palm, as if she were surrendering more than an object — as if leaving behind a piece of the life she’d tried to build here.
Slowly, she placed them in May’s hand.
May didn’t speak. She just pulled Naruto into a tight, wordless hug, brimming with warmth and protection.
Naruto, who thought she had no tears left, felt her eyes well up again. She clung to May, drawing strength from the simple but powerful gesture.
"Thank you. For everything," she whispered hoarsely.
When they parted, Naruto picked up her suitcase and walked down the hall. Her footsteps echoed on the old tiles. At the top of the stairs, May’s voice called out:
"At least promise you’ll keep in touch!" May tried to sound light, but emotion bled through every syllable.
Naruto paused. Still facing away, she raised a hand in farewell and forced a half-smile that didn’t reach her eyes.
"I promise, 'ttebayo."
And she descended the stairs, her heart still in pieces but determined to forge a new path. Silently, she thanked this strange world for giving her a friend like May Parker.
So she left — not as the woman left behind with a broken heart, but as someone ready to rebuild herself, one step at a time.
Chapter 42: Chapter 41
Chapter Text
While Naruto packed her bags and set out to rebuild herself, on the other side of the country, Tony seemed determined to do the opposite — to drown himself completely.
Music throbbed like war drums, strobe lights flashed blindingly, and laughter echoed through the mansion like hollow imitations of joy. The Stark estate was packed, yet Tony had never felt more alone.
Drunk, smiling with a dangerous glint in his eyes, he spun through the crowd in his half-assembled armor, firing repulsor beams like personal fireworks.
From the top of the stairs, Pepper watched with crossed arms and a clenched heart. Beside her, Natalie maintained a neutral expression, but her eyes tracked every reckless movement, every emotional explosion disguised as celebration.
"He’s going to get himself killed," Pepper murmured, voice thick with helplessness.
"Or someone else," Natalie replied flatly.
Pepper rubbed her face, out of ideas. Since Naruto left, Tony had spiraled. But this wasn’t just heartbreak. Something darker lurked beneath — something deeper.
Tony laughed as he shot repulsors at the ceiling, sparking holes that sent guests scrambling. Every gulp of whiskey burned like he was trying to numb not just the pain, but the fear eating him alive.
The reactor in his chest pulsed erratically.
He already knew. The palladium poisoning was worsening. The tests he pretended not to take, the toxicity readings he ignored — death was coming, and he faced it the only way he knew how: by self-destructing first.
Naruto’s absence was a void. She’d been a light in the darkness, and he… he’d shoved that light away with cruel words. All to spare her from witnessing his end. All to protect her from himself.
And now here he was. Drunk. Wounded. Furious. And terrified.
Then James Rhodes walked in.
The music drowned out his footsteps, but Pepper spotted him and held her breath. He descended the stairs with purpose, his expression grim. She nodded wearily. No words left. Just a silent plea: Save him. Whatever it takes.
Rhodes went straight for the lab, activating the Mark II. The mechanical whir of the armor echoed through the hall. Guests began backing away.
Tony, swaying at the top of the stairs, watched his friend emerge in silver plating. A crooked smirk twisted his lips.
"Oh great. The moral police arrived. What, Rhodey? Here to kill the fun?"
"This isn’t fun, Tony. It’s a cry for help," Rhodes fired back, his voice metallic through the helmet. "You’re killing yourself and dragging everyone down with you."
Tony stumbled down a step, glass still in hand.
"I’m living, Rhodey! At least now I am. Before, it was all obligations. Hero. CEO. Boyfriend of the year. Now? I’m free."
"Free?" Rhodes stepped closer. "You’re scared. I see it in your eyes. And you’re alone because you chose to be. Because you pushed everyone away. Even her."
Tony shoved a guest aside, his armor sealing fully.
"Don’t talk about her."
"She loved you, man. Really loved you. And you threw her out. Same way you’re doing to the rest of us."
Tony roared, firing repulsors and lunging at Rhodes.
The collision shook the mansion. Energy blasts shattered tables, sent bottles exploding. Guests fled as the two friends brawled with brutal force.
Tony was unhinged — his strikes wild, fueled by months of guilt and fear. Rhodes, steadier, dodged and countered only when necessary.
"You think you can judge me?!" Tony slammed Rhodes into a wall. "You don’t know what I’m going through!"
"Then tell me, damn it!" Rhodes strained to rise. "But you never talk! Never let anyone in! You just run!"
Tony hesitated. Just for a second. But the pain bled through his visor.
"Because there’s no fixing it, Rhodey. I’m dying." The confession was an electronic whisper. "And I don’t want anyone watching. Not even her."
Rage reignited. He attacked again, fiercer, more desperate.
The fight escalated — fireplace demolished, bar obliterated, a wall nearly torn down.
Finally, Rhodes pinned him. One precise strike disabled Tony’s systems, sending him crashing to the floor, defeated not by strength but exhaustion.
Rhodes surveyed the wreckage, then Tony.
"I’m taking this armor. And when you wake up? I hope you look around and see what’s left of you."
He flew out through the shattered glass wall.
Pepper descended the stairs slowly. Tony lay sprawled, armor open, face sweaty, eyes hollow. She wanted to scream. To cry. But she had no strength left.
Natalie observed silently, arms crossed, her gaze sharp and calculating.
---
The diner was old, its walls faded, a ceiling fan creaking with every rotation. The kind of forgotten corner where even light hesitated to enter. Exactly why Tony was here.
Slouched in a booth, dark circles under his eyes. The coffee before him had gone cold hours ago. His beard was unkempt, clothes rumpled. No trace of the genius, billionaire, playboy. Just a broken man.
His head throbbed. His chest burned — not just from palladium, but from memories.
The Monaco explosion.
Pepper’s devastated look when he’d worn the armor like a party trick.
Rhodes’ punch.
Vanko’s taunt: "Your legacy will destroy you, Stark."
But nothing hurt like Naruto’s last words.
Her screaming. Him calling her a distraction. Saying he was sick of her. That she was naive to think otherwise.
Lies.
He’d pushed her away because he was a coward. Because the idea of someone like her — strong, hopeful, relentless — witnessing his decay terrified him. She would’ve stayed. He knew it. Fought beside him to the end, even if it was futile.
And that terrified him most of all.
Because her presence made death feel like a tragedy.
It wasn’t just fear of dying.
It was fear of leaving her behind.
Fear that what he felt for her was real.
And Tony Stark didn’t know how to handle that.
He dragged a hand through his hair, staring at the cold coffee. The bitterness of last night still coated his tongue. Guilt sat like lead in his chest.
A chair scraped across the floor.
Nick Fury sat down without ceremony, like he owned the place.
---
Tony didn’t look up. Just drummed his fingers on the chipped mug, as if it held the answers.
Fury wasn’t one to wait.
The silence stretched until Tony finally sighed, still avoiding his gaze.
"Here to lecture me too?" His voice was rough, exhausted. "Get in line behind Pepper, Rhodey, and yours truly. Spoiler: I’m the meanest."
Fury remained impassive.
"You’ve been under surveillance since Afghanistan."
Tony arched a brow, finally meeting his eye with lazy disdain.
"How sweet. Glad Uncle Sam cares so much. Should I send thank-you notes?"
"You’ve become unpredictable," Fury continued, unfazed. "With the armor. Your decisions. Your connection to Kitsune."
Tony leaned in, smirk fading.
"Connection? Please. Barely know her. Maybe she’s into guys in metal suits. Can’t blame her — I’m irresistible."
Fury crossed his arms.
"Yet she appeared when you were captured. And when Stane tried to kill you. That’s not coincidence."
Tony shrugged.
"Some people collect stamps. Maybe she collects lost causes."
Fury’s stare didn’t waver.
"That’s why we sent someone to monitor you closely."
The diner door opened. Natalie —flawless, poised — walked in and stopped beside Fury. Her eyes were colder now. Sharper.
"Stark," she said, pulling a SHIELD badge from her pocket. "Natasha Romanoff. SHIELD agent."
Tony stared. Then barked a laugh.
"Of course. Obviously. Is my mailman a spy too? Or is the baker just in training?"
Natasha didn’t blink.
"I was assigned to evaluate you. So far? Egocentric. Narcissistic. Reckless. Authority issues. The list goes on."
Tony waved a hand.
"Hold up — is this a psych eval or my autobiography? If it’s the latter, I’ve got notes."
Fury cut in, blunt as ever.
"It was for the Avengers Initiative."
Tony narrowed his eyes.
"What, a superhero club with membership cards? Hard pass. I don’t share the stage with capes."
Fury ignored him, sliding a metal case across the table.
"We know about the palladium."
Tony froze. The sarcasm drained from his eyes, leaving only exhaustion. The case sat between them, heavier than it looked.
"That my coffin?"
"Your father’s." Fury’s voice was steady. "Howard believed you’d know what to do with it."
Tony glared at the case like it had growled. Years spent running from his father’s shadow, and now it came back as a leather-handled time bomb.
"Sure. Because Howard Stark was great at leaving cryptic notes instead of being present."
"SHIELD kept it safe for the right moment," Fury said. "I’m betting that moment’s now. There might be something in there that helps. But only you can figure it out."
The tension thickened. Then Coulson appeared, materializing like a shadow.
"As of now, Mr. Stark, you’re under close surveillance. For your safety and everyone else’s."
Tony didn’t respond.
He just sat there, staring at the case. The look of a man who’d glanced in the mirror and hated what he saw. Too tired to pretend. Too hurt to fight. Too afraid to admit how badly he still wanted to live.
Chapter 43: Chapter 42
Chapter Text
Edwards Air Force Base – Operations Command Center
Colonel James Rhodes walked down the hallway in silence. With each step, the weight of his decision from the previous night grew heavier. The armor he wore — the Mark II — emitted muffled metallic sounds with every movement, as if silently protesting.
Outside, soldiers paused to watch him pass. Some stood in respectful silence; others wore expressions of surprise, even disapproval. But he didn’t stop.
Inside the command center, generals and high-ranking officers waited at a long table. The tension was thick. Rhodes entered with his posture rigid, despite the weight in his chest.
General Meade stood, offering a tense smile.
"Colonel Rhodes. Turning in the toy?"
Rhodes didn’t smile. He simply walked to the center of the room, stopped, and deactivated the armor with a mechanical hiss. The faceplate lifted, revealing his expression — stern, unyielding, resolute.
"It’s not a toy, sir. It’s a weapon. One that now falls under the jurisdiction of the United States government, as ordered."
The general nodded, satisfied.
"We appreciate your cooperation. Now we can begin developing something more... controlled."
Rhodes pressed his lips together for a brief moment.
"I’m not doing this because I agree. I’m doing it because someone has to keep this out of the wrong hands. If it were up to me, this tech wouldn’t be twisted into something that dishonors what Tony built."
"What Stark built was chaos," countered one of the senators present. "He treated military-grade technology like a personal plaything."
Rhodes lifted his gaze, unwavering.
"Stark built a weapon to protect lives — even while he was falling apart himself. Don’t confuse the man with the mistakes he makes trying to save the world at his own expense."
The general’s tone remained cold.
"You did the right thing, Colonel. Now it’s our job to ensure it’s used efficiently."
Rhodes didn’t respond. He merely stepped back as soldiers carefully began dismantling the Mark II under technical protocols. It felt like watching a piece of his friend’s soul being ripped away. And he had handed it over.
He left the room without another word, fighting the gnawing sense that despite doing "the right thing," he might have just betrayed someone who trusted him.
---
Hammer Industries Facilities – Main Hangar
A massive crane finished positioning the Mark II, now rigidly secured in a metallic framework at the center of the testing lab. The armor gleamed under the harsh white lights but seemed out of place, almost uncomfortable — a trophy forcibly claimed.
Justin Hammer, in his crisp light suit and smug grin, circled the armor like a kid with a shiny new toy, though it was clear he barely grasped what he held in his hands.
“Look at this… It’s art, it’s genius, it’s… almost poetry in titanium and gold. Stark’s an idiot, but he’s got Michelangelo’s hands. And now, it’s mine,” he said, spinning on his heels with the flair of a showman.
He turned to the technicians.
“I want this thing disassembled, scanned, analyzed, replicated, and improved. I want drones, flying tanks, lasers. But don’t give me that ‘man in the suit’ crap. You think I want soldiers with PMS hitting the wrong button? I want something that follows orders. Something I control.”
The engineers hesitated, exchanging uneasy glances. One of them, visibly nervous, cleared his throat.
“Mr. Hammer, this could take months. Even with access to the prototype, the technology is incredibly advanced.”
Hammer’s brow furrowed, and he snapped his fingers.
“And that’s why I brought in the international heavy hitter.”
The lights dimmed slightly as Ivan Vanko stepped into the room, moving slowly, his grease-stained technician’s jumpsuit and welding goggles dangling around his neck. Unlike Hammer, Ivan didn’t smile. He studied the armor like a predator sizing up a dissected animal on an operating table.
“Pretty, but stupid,” Ivan said in his thick Russian accent, his gaze locked on the armor’s arc reactor. “Man inside machine is weak link.”
Hammer grinned, delighted, and turned back to the engineers.
“You hearing this Russian genius? No Iron Man nonsense. We’re building an army of iron machines. Artificial intelligence, guided weapons, remote control — everything Stark didn’t do because he’s a narcissist.”
Ivan began circling the armor, picking up a screwdriver and prodding disdainfully at one of the shoulder joints.
“I don’t make armors,” he muttered. “I make something better. No human error. No heart to break.”
Hammer crossed his arms, his grin widening.
“That’s what I’m talking about. Give the military something Stark never would. Drones. Weapons. Supremacy. Give me the show that’ll make the world forget the name ‘Tony Stark.’”
Ivan paused, slowly turning his head toward Hammer, his predatory gaze piercing through disheveled hair.
“You give me my lab. My parts. My tools. I give you your show. But… the show will be my way.”
Hammer raised his hands, feigning calm.
“Of course, of course. Do it your way. Just let me know when I can unveil this at the Stark Expo. The press is gonna eat it up.”
Ivan turned back to the armor, a faint, crooked smile creeping across his face — dark, almost menacing.
“Oh, they’ll love it,” he said. “Right before they run.”
---
Small Family Diner – Canada
The diner was simple, cozy. Polished wooden tables, floral-patterned tablecloths slightly faded with time, and walls decorated with photos of smiling families, vintage frames, and paintings of snow-covered landscapes. The smell of fresh food and freshly brewed coffee filled the air, giving the place a sense of home — for those who had one.
Naruto, disguised under a henge, went unnoticed as just another young woman. Brown hair tied back practically, a thick navy-blue wool sweater over worn jeans, scuffed boots that had seen miles. Her eyes, now a dull brown, were fixed on the plate in front of her.
The food was slowly going cold.
She pushed the rice around with her fork without any real intention of eating. It was just movement. Automatic. Like breathing.
On the TV mounted above the diner counter, the volume was low but loud enough to cut through the quiet at the back of the restaurant.
"...the private party hosted by Tony Stark ended in chaos and destruction. Amateur footage shows guests fleeing in panic after the visibly intoxicated billionaire donned his armor and caused significant property damage..."
Naruto’s head snapped up, fork frozen mid-air.
The shaky camera footage showed metallic flashes, sparks, muffled screams, and a blur of red and gold spinning out of control.
Two men sitting nearby — likely truckers, judging by their grease-stained uniforms — laughed like they were watching a rerun of some old drama.
"That guy’s a walking time bomb," one said. "Always has been. Just surprised it took this long to blow."
"Genius, billionaire, completely unhinged," the other replied, shaking his head. "Don’t know why anyone still trusts him."
Naruto looked away from the TV. Swallowed hard, but the lump in her throat wouldn’t budge.
She clenched her hands under the table, fingers trembling faintly.
Tony...
Her chest ached like something was being torn out of it. Every time someone spoke about him with disdain — as if he were just another self-destructive rich boy imploding in public — it felt like they were talking about a stranger. Because the Tony she knew was so much more than that.
He’s arrogant. Stubborn. Reckless. But he’s also brilliant. Kind. Generous...
Kurama, silent since they’d left New York, spoke quietly in her mind.
"You still love him."
Naruto didn’t answer. Just sat there, staring at the cold plate. The answer was obvious.
She leaned back in her chair, tilting her head up for a moment. Closed her eyes, breathing slowly like she was searching for air where there was none.
"I… I didn’t want to leave," she whispered to herself. "But he pushed me away. Sent me off like it was the right thing, like… like keeping me at a distance would protect him. Or me."
She opened her eyes, watching the reflection of the TV in the window.
"He didn’t have to do it alone."
The tremor in her voice betrayed the effort it took to sound indifferent. Her breaths came slower, heavier, like every heartbeat echoed his absence.
"He could have trusted me..."
Kurama sighed in her mind.
"He didn’t trust you because he’s afraid. Afraid of feeling this much for someone."
Naruto nodded, pressing her lips together. Wetting them, she murmured:
"And maybe… maybe he thinks he isn’t worth loving."
A beat of silence.
"But he is," she said, firm, even through the pain. "Even if he doesn’t believe it now… he is."
She slipped a hand into her coat’s inner pocket. There, wrapped in layers of fabric, was the scroll containing the man with the metal arm. The reason she hadn’t gone back yet. The excuse that justified her absence — at least in part.
But it wasn’t time to open it.
Not yet.
She took a deep breath, picked up her fork, and forced herself to take a bite of the cold food.
Tony had to fight his own battle now.
And she had to be strong for whatever came next.
Even if he wasn’t by her side anymore.
Chapter 44: Chapter 43
Chapter Text
The silence in the workshop was deafening. The familiar mechanical hums — screens flickering, the soft hiss of robotic arms on standby — did little to muffle the storm raging in his mind.
Tony stood frozen before the polished metal workbench, staring at the briefcase.
The briefcase.
Simple. Rectangular. Matte gray with a SHIELD logo stamped in the corner. It weighed like lead — not from its contents, but from what it represented.
Howard Stark.
This case had belonged to his father.
The man who'd been absent more than present. Who spoke of legacy while ignoring the son who idolized him. Who never said "I'm proud of you" but now — now, even in death — seemed to have left something behind. A clue. A message.
"You'll know what to do with it," Fury had said.
Tony let out a hollow laugh. Shook his head.
"Of course he left a puzzle. Can't even be direct when he's dead..."
He dragged a hand down his face, exhausted. Days — weeks? — without proper sleep. The palladium was killing him slowly, and he knew it. The reactor in his chest was a double-edged sword. Salvation and condemnation in one.
His fingers traced the case's edges, as if willing it to open on its own. To reveal a miracle. A cure. An answer.
"Give me an instruction manual this time, old man. Just once."
He sank into his chair, the weight of the world pressing down. The exhaustion went beyond physical — it seeped into bone, into soul. And now, on top of the poisoning and the aftermath of the party, he had SHIELD breathing down his neck, an agent embedded in his home, and the relentless memory of blue eyes staring at him one last time before disappearing.
Naruto.
He squeezed his eyes shut, as if he could force her image away. But it lingered. Always. In the back of his mind. In the center of his chest.
She was gone. And he'd let her go.
Because he couldn't drag her into the hole he was digging. Because she was too much light for his shadows. Because, deep down, Tony Stark believed he didn't deserve to be loved.
"What a goddamn mess..."
He looked back at the case.
This was it. His last play. If Howard had left answers, it was time to find them. Because he couldn't keep going like this — drowning in liquor, burying himself in armor, pushing everyone away.
Naruto might be gone, but he still heard her. The calm voice. The sharp wit. The way she saw past the armor, the genius, the chaos.
She believed in him.
Even when he didn't believe in himself.
He took a steadying breath, pulled the case closer. His hands trembled slightly as he thumbed the latch.
"Let's see what you left me, old man."
And for the first time in too long, Tony felt hope.
Faint. Distant. But there.
---
The workshop's blue-tinged lights cast long shadows as Tony stared at the open briefcase. It felt heavier than it was — as if its contents carried decades of unspoken words between father and son.
He hadn't touched anything yet. Just looked. His chest tightened with each heartbeat, memories and emotions he'd tried to bury now surging to the surface.
With careful fingers, he lifted the first papers. Schematics. Notes scrawled in Howard's elegant handwriting. Formulas that felt familiar yet impenetrable. A small film reel. Yellowed photographs. All of it, packaged like a ghost's confession.
"Funny..." Tony's voice was rough. "Never said he was proud... but leaves this behind like a parting gift."
He picked up the film reel, holding it delicately.
"JARVIS, run this. And, uh — give me a heads-up if the old man starts reciting 'with great power comes great responsibility.'"
"Sarcasm detected. Initializing projection, sir." JARVIS replied, his calm tone almost comforting.
Howard Stark's image flickered to life on the wall. Young. Confident. Visionary. The kind of man Tony had spent his life trying to outrun and secretly yearning to impress.
"Tony, you're my greatest creation."
The words froze him. No quip. No deflection. Just stillness — as if something inside him had cracked under years of pressure.
"...The element I'm trying to synthesize... it's not possible with today's technology. But one day, it will be. And when that day comes, I hope you're ready. Because this... is for you."
Tony blinked slowly, exhaling. This wasn't just science. It was faith. A father betting everything on his son, even if he never knew how to say it aloud.
He stood, eyes still locked on the projection.
"So that's it, old man... You didn't know how to love me right, but you left clues. Like some emotionally dysfunctional treasure hunter."
Turning to the papers, he spread them across the workbench, connecting dots.
"JARVIS, scan everything. I want every detail of these schematics. Looks like Dad was trying to reinvent the periodic table in his spare time."
"Indeed, sir. Analysis suggests an attempt to synthesize a new element. Impossible with the era's technology, but your reactor may provide the necessary energy."
"A new element..." Tony repeated, near-reverent. "This could... This could save me."
A pause.
He closed his eyes, and she flooded his mind.
Naruto.
Her smile. The way she looked at him like he was more than his failures. More than the sarcasm, the armor. She saw him. And he...
He'd sent her away.
Out of fear.
"If this works..." he murmured. "Maybe I don't have to let her go. Maybe... Maybe there's still time to fix what I broke."
"If successful, sir, this could stabilize the reactor and halt palladium poisoning."
Tony laughed — short and empty.
"Look at that. Technology saving my heart for the second time. And I don't mean metaphorically, JARVIS."
"Wish you did, sir."
"Yeah. Me too."
With a sigh, he slid on his welding goggles, stepping into his element.
"Let's get to work. A Stark doesn't die from heavy metal poisoning. Not today."
And as machines whirred to life around him, something in Tony ignited. Not just hope for survival.
The will to live. To make it count. To become someone worthy — of Naruto, of himself.
He wasn't saved yet.
But for the first time in too long, he wanted to be.
---
The workshop was bathed in the eerie glow of the particle accelerator, its makeshift rings spinning with building momentum. Tony stood at the epicenter — grease-streaked, sweat-drenched, dark circles carved under his eyes. But amidst the exhaustion, there was something new: a spark. Fragile, but alive.
He watched the prototype, his old reactor pulsing weakly in his chest.
"Well, if this blows up, at least they won't need to bury me. I'll just be... fashionable dust."
The old sarcasm was there, but this time, it wasn't masking despair. It was tempering anticipation. Because for once, he wanted this to work.
And that want had blue eyes.
If this works, I'm going to her.
Thinking of Naruto made his chest ache — not from palladium, but from absence. The unbearable missing of her smirk when she teased him, the quiet steadiness she brought even when he pretended not to notice.
She left because I was self-destructing. And now... if I get another chance—
The workshop door hissed open. Tony didn't look up. He knew who it was before they spoke.
"Stark."
"Agent. Perfect timing. Need someone to volunteer as tribute if this turns into a black hole."
Coulson stepped closer, eyeing the machine.
"Just came to say goodbye. Heading to New Mexico."
Tony wiped sweat from his brow with his forearm.
"Ah, vacation in cactus land? You SHIELD guys really know how to party."
Coulson remained deadpan.
"There was an incident. Something fell from the sky. Drawing too much attention."
"Please don't tell me it's another armored billionaire."
"Not yet."
Tony smirked.
"Pack sunscreen."
Coulson turned to leave but paused. His gaze lingered on Tony with something almost paternal.
"Finish this. You know you need to."
Tony didn't answer immediately. His eyes dropped to the accelerator, then the reactor in his palm. When he finally spoke, his voice was quieter but firm.
"Coulson."
The agent stopped at the door.
"Thanks. For believing. Even when I didn't."
A nod. Then Coulson was gone.
Silence reclaimed the workshop. Only the hum of machinery and Tony's own heartbeat filled the space. He closed his eyes.
"JARVIS... let's wake this thing up."
"Initializing accelerator, sir."
The machine roared to life. Energy crackled. Light built in blinding intensity.
Tony braced himself, heart pounding.
If this works, Naruto... I'm coming. Back to New York. Back to you. And this time—
This time I'll do it right.
The explosion of blue light filled the room.
And there it was — the new element. Radiant. Pure. Perfect. Tony laughed, breathless, disbelieving.
"You always said I was the future, huh? Well... look at me now."
He removed the old reactor, slotting in the new core. The click was clean. A pulse of energy surged through him — and for the first time in weeks, there was no pain.
Just steady breath. Steady pulse. Life.
Tony exhaled, shoulders relaxing.
"I'm coming, Naruto... And this time, I'll be whole."
He opened his eyes — and Tony Stark smiled with hope.
Chapter 45: Chapter 44
Chapter Text
The sky above New York seemed to vibrate with the energy of the Stark Expo. Electric-colored lights pulsed, reflecting off the mirrored facades of the surrounding buildings. It was a night that promised spectacle — and no one was more eager to shine than Justin Hammer.
He stepped onto the stage with exaggerated confidence, adjusting the microphone like a conductor before an orchestra.
"Good evening, ladies and gentlemen!" he announced, flashing his usual plastic smile. "Welcome to the Stark Expo! Or should I say — the new era of national security!"
Scattered applause echoed through the crowd — some enthusiastic, others merely polite. Hammer continued, arrogance gleaming in his eyes.
"Tonight, I have the honor of presenting the future. A future where our soldiers no longer need to risk their lives. A future where fear is met with force, precision, and cutting-edge technology!"
The stage lights erupted in a choreographed display. A row of armored suits rose mechanically, each painted to represent a branch of the Armed Forces: Army, Navy, Air Force, Marines. The Hammer Drones stood with robotic perfection — no flaws, no hesitation.
"The Hammer Drones!" he proclaimed, raising his arms like a ringmaster showcasing his beasts. "Each model is tailored to the specific needs of its respective force. They don’t sleep. They don’t hesitate. They don’t question. And unlike certain narcissistic billionaires… they follow orders."
The audience laughed — a tense, controlled sound. Some knew exactly who he was referring to. Others laughed just to blend in.
"But that’s not all," Hammer said, pacing with rehearsed steps. "Ladies and gentlemen, the true breakthrough in combat technology — a fusion of military engineering and the legacy left by Tony Stark…"
The stage groaned as a metal platform ascended, revealing War Machine. The armor gleamed in gunmetal gray, armed to the teeth, its visor lowered. James Rhodes was inside — but his posture was rigid, locked in place, nothing like the man who usually wore the suit.
Backstage, Ivan Vanko watched from the monitors. The screen’s glow reflected in his icy eyes as his fingers glided over the controls. A shadow of satisfaction crossed his face as the hidden protocol activated in the drones.
"Let them think they’re in control," he muttered in Russian, almost a promise. "Soon, they’ll all dance to my tune."
Meanwhile, in the audience, Pepper Potts shifted uncomfortably. She maintained her usual impeccable composure, but her eyes kept darting to Rhodey. She knew that man — could read his body language better than she cared to admit. This wasn’t a demonstration. It was a prison.
She pulled out her phone, hesitating before typing:
> Pepper: Tony, something’s wrong.
> Pepper: Rhodey isn’t moving like himself. He looks trapped.
> Pepper: And these drones… this isn’t right.
> Pepper: Please answer me.
Her fingers hovered over the screen. She felt ridiculous sending messages like this — like an overprotective older sister. But that’s exactly what she was. Tony could be difficult, reckless — but he was hers. Her responsibility. Her headache. Her chaotic genius.
> Pepper: I know you’re busy. But I have a bad feeling about this.
She hit send and tucked the phone away, crossing her arms to steady her nerves.
Onstage, Hammer droned on with his inflated monologue:
"Thanks to my engineering team — the best money can buy — we’re ready to deploy these beauties in less than six months. The world is changing, and security can’t rely on playboys with authority issues!"
At that moment, a tiny red light flickered to life on each drone’s panel. No one noticed — not the technicians, not the crowd, not even Hammer, who stood mere feet away while Vanko pulled the strings from the shadows.
Pepper’s phone buzzed. She unlocked it hastily.
> Tony: Got it. Stay calm. On my way.
She exhaled — a mix of relief and tension.
"Hurry up, Stark…" she whispered.
---
High above, a metallic figure sliced through the air at blinding speed. Tony. His armor — powered by the new element — glowed like a star’s heart. But he wasn’t arriving just as Iron Man. He was coming as someone who refused to leave the people he loved alone. Again.
Inside the helmet, JARVIS spoke with his usual calm:
"Sir, we’re approaching the Expo grounds. Unauthorized activity detected in the drones’ protocols."
Tony clenched his fists inside the suit, eyes sharp but his pulse racing elsewhere.
"Hold on, Pepper… I’m here."
---
Hammer was still grinning at the crowd, blinded by his own arrogance, oblivious to the storm brewing in the shadows. The drones stood motionless, but their eyes — cold, red — blinked in sync.
Backstage, a makeshift control room hummed with the electric tension of overloaded systems. Ivan Vanko moved with the precision of a surgeon. His calloused fingers typed commands on a worn keyboard, the glow of his chest reactor pulsing brighter. The mechanical whir of awakening engines filled the room.
"Time to show the world, Stark…" he muttered, his Russian accent thick. "…that even gods bleed."
On his monitor, every drone’s eyes flashed crimson. He triggered the final subroutine. A metallic click rippled through the air like a whisper of war.
---
Pepper kept her eyes locked on the row of armors, her grip on her phone white-knuckled — her only anchor.
Onstage, Hammer babbled on, drunk on his own grandeur:
"And now, ladies and gentlemen — prepare for the grand finale!"
Then — it happened.
The drones moved. Not with programmed grace, but with brutal intent. One by one, they stepped forward, weapons spinning, their gaze fixed not on simulated targets, but on the crowd.
Hammer’s smile froze. He glanced sideways for Vanko on the control monitor, but the screen was already flooded with Russian code. The sound of security locks disengaging echoed like a storm warning.
"This… wasn’t part of the demo," he whispered, paling.
---
The roar of repulsors split the sky.
Tony Stark, his armor gleaming, soared over the Expo, eyes glued to the HUD. Red alerts flashed: Drones offline. Security protocols overridden. Unknown signature.
But what burned in his mind wasn’t the chaos — it was Pepper’s voice, replaying her messages. The worry in her eyes. The loneliness of Naruto (far from him). The time he’d almost wasted. The chances he’d nearly lost.
"JARVIS, direct route to the stage."
"Route plotted, sir. But caution advised. The drones’ energy signatures are spiking. Something is about to—"
Before JARVIS could finish, one drone snapped its head toward Rhodey.
---
Rhodes barely had time to react. The War Machine armor shuddered as its systems locked him down. He tried manual override, but the visor flashed: ACCESS DENIED.
"What the hell—?" he growled, fighting the paralysis.
The drones swiveled their weapons toward the crowd. Screams erupted. Chaos spread like wildfire.
Pepper shot to her feet, searching for an exit, but the sea of panicked bodies trapped her.
Then — a thunderous impact.
Tony landed center-stage, his new armor blazing, its eyes burning electric blue. He scanned the scene in seconds. His gaze found Pepper in the crowd. Even from afar, he saw her relief — then fear.
"JARVIS, give me full control. No restrictions. It’s all or nothing."
"Full control granted."
Tony cracked his neck and smirked. Not to taunt — but because he knew he’d made it in time.
"Showtime."
---
Chaos had taken hold. Lights flickered, sirens wailed, and screams pierced through smoke and explosions. The drones’ crimson eyes glowed in the turmoil — predators programmed to kill.
Tony stood at the center of it all, pulse racing but focus unshaken. The armor responded to his every thought like a second skin.
"JARVIS, map all drone positions. Now."
"Scanning, sir. Priority recommendation: engage hostiles near the audience. Civilians at risk."
Tony was already moving before JARVIS finished speaking. A lateral shot grazed his helmet by millimeters; he spun midair and fired back, blowing the attacker’s metal skull apart.
---
Pepper shoved through the crowd, yelling at security to keep exits clear. Her hands trembled, her heart pounding with every explosion. She wanted to run to Tony — but she knew he’d expect her to protect the others.
Then she saw it.
A child. Frozen in the path of a drone’s targeting system, wearing a toy Iron Man mask. Alone. Terrified.
"Oh god—"
Tony saw it too.
Ice shot down his spine. A bitter déjà vu: So many innocents hurt because of me. Not again.
His repulsors roared as he dove into the drone’s line of fire. The explosion lit the scene like slow-motion lightning. He skidded across the ground, shielding the boy with his body.
"You okay, champ?" His voice was softer than it had been in years.
The kid lifted the mask, tears in his eyes — but also wonder.
"You saved me."
Tony swallowed hard. Those words hit deeper than he’d expected. In the boy’s face, he saw Naruto’s reflection. Everyone he’d ever wanted to shield.
"That’s what heroes do," he said, nudging the boy toward safety. "Now run to your mom. And don’t look back."
---
In the shadowed corridors, Natasha moved like a lethal ghost. Every guard in her way fell with surgical precision. No time to waste.
Happy panted behind her, struggling to keep up.
"You sure he’s here?"
"Hammer’s not smart enough to hide this well," Natasha snapped. "Someone’s pulling strings backstage. And if they’ve finished what they came for—"
She kicked open a metal door. The heart of the conspiracy pulsed inside.
---
Vanko stood there, clad in a grotesque experimental armor — pulsing with energy, writhing with electric tendrils.
"I wondered if it’d be you," he said, not turning around.
"Where is he?"
"Him? Already outside playing hero."
Natasha lunged — but Vanko’s suit activated. The tendrils cracked like whips, slamming her into a wall.
"I’ll ruin his show. And everything he loves."
---
Tony had barely regained his footing when Rhodes finally came soaring over the crowd after retaking control of War Machine.
"Thought you could use backup," he said, falling into position beside Tony.
Tony almost smiled.
"You're late."
"Had to ask nicely. Bureaucracy's a bitch."
They fired in unison, energy beams slicing through drones — but there were still too many.
"JARVIS, coordinate fire with Rhodey. Cover sequence — keep him on his feet."
"Understood, sir."
The battle was ferocious. The night sky turned blue with weapon fire. A drone exploded nearby, slamming Rhodes into a pillar.
"I'm good!" he coughed. "But that one was personal."
Then — the sky roared.
Vanko’s new armor emerged from the shadows, landing onstage with meteor force. He moved slowly. A stalking predator.
"Stark…" he snarled. "Time to pay for what you stole."
Tony gritted his teeth.
"You wanted my heart? Now you’ll deal with it."
"Playing martyr now?" Rhodes quipped, arming his weapons. "Warn me next time. Didn’t bring tissues."
Tony laughed, nerves and adrenaline twisting together.
"Not ready to die. Ready to win."
"Good. ‘Cause I didn’t bring a coffin either."
The final battle began.
Vanko struck with brutal precision, energy whips slicing through steel columns. Tony and Rhodes used the terrain — dodging, weaving, attacking in sync. This wasn’t just a fight.
Tony fought for Pepper. For Rhodey. For Naruto.
For a future worth having.
---
The Stark Expo stage was in ruins. The ground trembled underfoot, fractured by brutal impacts. Steel beams lay twisted like broken bones, fires licking at the night sky. The air reeked of ozone, burning fuel, and desperation.
Repulsor blasts. Energy beams like spears of light. The crunch of metal on metal — a symphony of war. No audience left. Just chaos.
Tony and Rhodes moved like veterans of an ancient war. Their synchronicity went beyond training — this was survival, trust forged in split-second decisions. They dove, rolled, and returned fire like dancers in a lethal waltz.
But Vanko was a monster. Not a man — a specter of vengeance, wrapped in steel and hate. His energy whips cracked like thunder, carving trenches in concrete. One grazed Tony’s helmet close enough to scorch his cheek inside the armor.
"JARVIS, power at 30%." Tony’s breath came heavy, sweat dripping down his neck. "We can’t sustain this."
"Sir, I’ve detected a vulnerability between the lateral reactors. A simultaneous high-power beam strike could—"
Tony didn’t need to hear more.
"Got it."
He banked hard toward Rhodes, dodging a whip that split the ground between them.
"Remember our old trick?" His voice was tired but steady.
Rhodes didn’t hesitate.
"On three?"
"Always on three."
They rose side by side. Breath synced. Vanko snarled at them, whips coiled like striking snakes.
"One…"
"Two…"
"THREE!"
Twin beams lanced out in perfect harmony. The hit sparked — first red, then white — before Vanko’s armor detonated in a deafening blast.
The shockwave hurled Tony backward. He tumbled across rubble, armor joints failing. Rhodes crashed down with a groan, systems sputtering.
As the dust cleared, Vanko knelt. His armor was slag. Blood, oil, and soot streaked his face. Yet he smiled. Crooked. A warning.
"You… didn’t win," he rasped, voice raw with hate. "All this… still burns with you."
Alarms suddenly blared.
"Self-destruct initiated. All units: countdown engaged."
Tony’s eyes widened.
"He rigged every drone to blow!"
Rhodes staggered up.
"The whole Expo’s gonna go, Tony!"
"SHIT!"
Tony rocketed skyward, blasting emergency alerts through his armor’s speakers:
"EVACUATE NOW! GET CLEAR!"
His enhanced vision tagged the drones — each flashing a crimson countdown. His pulse hammered. Sweat stung his eyes.
"JARVIS, TIME?!"
"Ten seconds to chain detonation."
Tony’s throat tightened.
"This’ll hurt…"
With a surgeon’s precision and a desperate man’s speed, he fired. One drone exploded. Two. Three. He launched two others skyward with repulsor thrust and detonated them midair. The final blast caught him mid-dodge.
The armor shuddered. The world went white. Then gray.
Silence.
Smoke spiraled upward. Embers floated like fallen stars.
Tony collapsed to his knees. The ground trembled faintly beneath him. His lungs burned as if he’d run a thousand miles. The ache in his chest wasn’t just from the battered armor—
It was the absence.
Her absence.
---
"TONY!"
Pepper saw him and ran. Eyes wide, hair disheveled, clothes smeared with soot. She ignored the heat of lingering flames, the shouts of firefighters. Nothing mattered but him.
She grabbed his shoulders, shaking him hard.
"You absolute idiot!"
He gasped, coughed up ash, and smiled — a fractured thing.
"That how you thank the man who just saved everyone?"
"You almost died, you moron!" Her voice cracked, thick with unshed tears. "Again!"
She yanked him into a crushing hug. His body trembled slightly against hers, as if he could finally, finally stop fighting.
"You have to stop this, Tony. Promise me. Promise you’ll live. That you’ll stay."
Tony hesitated. His gaze lifted to the smoke-streaked sky where embers danced like leaves. For a second, he heard her — the laugh, the voice.
He squeezed his eyes shut. Answered hoarsely:
"That’s what I’m trying to do, Pep. Live. For me. For you. For her."
Pepper saw it then — in the depths of his eyes. He meant it.
---
The room was silent. Monitors replayed footage from the Expo: explosions, screams, and amid the chaos — a child in an Iron Man mask.
Tony paused the feed. Stared for a long moment.
"JARVIS, remember that kid. Might be worth keeping in mind later."
"Logged, sir."
He stepped back from the screen. Leaned against the workbench. Outside, ocean waves crashed against the Malibu cliffs. The arc reactor in his chest hummed steadily, but the pain remained — not in his ribs.
In his soul.
"I let her go, JARVIS…" A whisper.
Silence.
"But if there’s still time… if she’ll still listen…"
He closed his eyes. Breathed deep. Gathered strength he’d thought was lost.
Then — he flew for New York once more.
Chapter 46: Chapter 45
Chapter Text
The city lights glittered like memories refusing to fade. The Queens skyline looked darker than ever, as if mirroring the storm inside him.
Tony flew above the rooftops on autopilot, his mind in turmoil.
He had no plan. No guarantees. Just the weight of absence, of unsaid words, and every chance he'd wasted.
This time, I'll say it all. No deflecting. No pretending I'm fine. If she lets me speak... if she still wants to hear...
He landed softly outside her apartment building. Removed his helmet like it might make him seem more human — less armor, more heart.
The stairs creaked underfoot as he climbed, each step heavy with echoes: Her laugh. The way she'd tease him. Those eyes that saw through every defense.
He froze at her door.
His chest tightened. Real fear hit him — not the kind from enemies or explosions, but the terror of things unfixable. Of what's already lost.
What if she won't see me? What if I'm just another mistake she's learned to move past?
His finger hovered at the doorbell — when he sensed movement.
He turned, heart lurching with foolish hope.
But it wasn't her.
May Parker stood there.
Tony barely registered her face before — CRACK — a slap snapped his head sideways. Not hard, but sharp with purpose.
May's eyes shone with unshed tears, yet her voice was steel.
"You're late."
Tony blinked, stomach dropping.
"She's gone."
The words didn't compute. His mouth opened — nothing came out.
May hugged herself, judgment etched in every line of her face.
"You hurt someone who only wanted to stand by you. And honestly? I don't know what you expected showing up now. Forgiveness?"
Tony didn't defend himself. No excuse would ever be enough. All he could think: Why did I wait so long?
"Where'd she go?" His voice cracked, desperation clawing up his throat.
May shook her head.
"I don't know. And even if I did—" A pause. "—I wouldn't tell you."
He shut his eyes, breath shuddering. The pain felt physical — worse than any battlefield wound.
As he turned to leave, May spoke again, softer now:
"Thank you... For saving my nephew last night at the Expo."
Tony stiffened.
"He talked about you like you were a hero. Like he saw something good in you." Her voice gentled, just barely. "I hope one day, you see it too."
A beat.
"But for her... maybe it's time to let her be."
The world went quiet after that.
The armor encased him again — a shell that couldn't hide what brewed beneath. One last glance at the window where she used to sit, and Tony took off, vanishing into New York's skyline.
His flight path pointed to Malibu.
But inside?
He never left that doorstep.
---
The metallic clang of the armor landing echoed through the quiet coastal night. The platform lights flared as the suit disassembled, revealing Tony Stark — but the man who emerged bore little resemblance to the confident billionaire the world knew. Hunched shoulders, exhausted eyes, and a shadowed face betrayed the storm inside.
Tony didn't glance at the ocean. Didn't take a steadying breath. He just walked — like a soldier returning from a lost war.
In the living room, Pepper Potts waited. Arms crossed, stance tense, as if torn between hugging him or shaking sense into him. When he entered, her pulse jumped — hoping against hope.
"Well?" A hesitant smile. "How did it go? What did she say?"
Tony stopped mid-room. Bloodshot eyes (from sleepless nights and endless regret) met hers. He inhaled like the words physically hurt:
"Nothing. She didn’t say anything. She was already gone."
Pepper's smile died. Disappointment flashed across her face. She stepped forward — but Tony looked away, collapsing onto the couch like he’d taken a repulsor blast to the chest.
"Went there with a whole speech prepared." A bitter chuckle. "Even practiced my kicked-puppy face in the helmet…" He shook his head. "All I got was a closed door and a reality slap. Literally."
Pepper blinked.
"Literally?"
A defeated sigh.
"May Parker. Tiny, sweet… ego assassin in a five-foot-seven package. Said I was too late. That Naruto left. That I wasn’t enough for her."
Pepper’s arms tightened.
"And you believe that?"
"Dunno." He rubbed his face. "The 'not enough' part’s pretty convincing. I’m a walking disaster with infinite resources. A machine for pushing people away. So… yeah. Maybe she’s right."
"Tony—" Her voice softened. She sat beside him. "You are all that. But you’re also the man who built an arc reactor in a cave. Who saved thousands. Who chose to change when no one expected it. And who — despite everything — still loves her."
He dragged his hands down his face.
"Tried to do the right thing, Pep. Thought pushing her away was protection. Instead, I broke someone made of kindness and light. Gold medal in idiot decisions."
"And now you’ll quit?" Gentle but unyielding.
Silence stretched. Then, slowly, he lifted his gaze.
"What do you want me to do? She’s gone. Didn’t even leave a ‘screw you’ note — which, honestly, I’d deserve."
"I want you to fight." Pepper squeezed his shoulder. "Be the Tony Stark who looks at impossible odds and says ‘give me five minutes.’ You sent her away. She didn’t give up on you."
The sarcasm bled from his expression as truth settled heavy in his chest.
"You’re right…" A raw whisper. "I’m an idiot. But I’m an idiot in love. And if there’s even a chance to fix this — I’ll find her. Wherever she is. And if she listens…" His throat clicked. "I’ll prove I’m worth a second shot."
Pepper smiled — proud, almost sisterly — and nudged him.
"That’s what I needed to hear. Go, Stark. Chase your crazy blonde."
A tired laugh.
"Yeah. Pray she doesn’t slap me before the apology this time."
"Already am." She gripped his hand. "For both of you. Because messed up as you are? You fit. And you know it."
Tony stood slowly. The weight remained — but now, his eyes held something Pepper recognized: purpose. Hope. The fire of a man ready to fight for love.
And deep down, she knew — if Naruto let him back in?
This would only be the first page of their new story.
---
While Tony gathered courage from Pepper Potts, far away in a small Canadian inn, Naruto's fingers trembled as she frantically dialed May Parker's number.
News had reached her even here — images of the Expo's destruction, the chaos, the explosions. And with them, the memory of Peter's excited invitation, his starry-eyed chatter about the event.
Fear struck like a punch to the gut.
She hadn't been there. Hadn't protected them.
The thought of Peter — or Tony — hurt or worse made her chest ache as if physically wounded. Her hands shook while the line rang. Her heart drummed unevenly.
The bijuu within tried to calm her. Kurama spoke first, firm but gentle:
"If something happened, we'd feel it. They're fine. Breathe, gaki."
But she couldn’t listen. Not now. Guilt and helplessness roared louder.
After what felt like hours (mere minutes), May answered.
"Hello?"
"May!" Naruto blurted before inhaling. "Peter— is he okay? He was there, I saw— the Expo, the explosions— Tony— are you—?"
An excited voice interrupted from the background:
"Is that Naruto?! Let me talk to her!"
May sighed, smiling faintly as she put the call on speaker.
"Naruto! You won’t believe it!" Peter’s voice burst through, bright with life. "Iron Man fought these crazy robots! And this other glowy-suited guy! He saved me! It was awesome!"
His childish exuberance finally slowed Naruto’s racing heart. A weight lifted from her shoulders. She didn’t know whether to laugh or cry.
"You’re safe…" she whispered, more to herself. "Thank the Sage…"
"I’m great! Aunt May got mad ‘cause I ran off, but then she hugged me super tight. Mr. Stark saved everyone! He’s so cool— kinda crazy sometimes, like you!"
For the first time in days, Naruto smiled. Small. Tired. But real. Peter’s joy had a way of warming her like nothing else.
May took back the phone, calmer now:
"Where are you? Are you okay?"
Naruto hesitated. Her gaze drifted to the inn’s window, where snowflakes drifted past gray skies. Too quiet for someone who thrived in noise.
"Healing," she admitted. "Not… fully okay yet. But getting there."
Silence stretched on May’s end. Naruto could almost hear the unspoken words. When May finally spoke, her tone was soft — maternal.
"Just… don’t disappear, alright? We miss you."
Naruto closed her eyes. The ache of absence tangled with the comfort of being missed.
"I promise. I’ll stay in touch."
The call ended.
Naruto dropped her phone onto the mattress and collapsed backward into the inn’s heavy blankets. A long sigh escaped her. Relief was real, but the loneliness, the exhaustion, the hollow space beside her remained.
Still — for tonight, Peter was safe.
And that was enough to let her sleep.
Chapter 47: Chapter 46
Chapter Text
Nearly a year had passed since Naruto left New York.
In that time, she’d wandered across continents — from Norway’s icy peaks to Morocco’s scorching deserts, Brazil’s vibrant beaches to Poland’s silent forests. Each new culture, each face, was a silent attempt to fill the hollowness inside.
She told herself she needed to understand this world — its geography, its conflicts. But deep down, she knew she was running. Running from the weight of what — and who — she’d left behind.
During one stop, she crossed paths with Bruce Banner.
It was brief — like a breeze on a sweltering day. He seemed steadier, calmer. The genuine smile he gave her eased something in her chest. Knowing he’d found peace comforted her. Yet the bitter aftertaste of omission clung to her throat.
She didn’t tell him the real reason for her travels. Didn’t speak of her past, or what she carried.
And no matter how far she went, she couldn’t erase Tony completely.
His name splashed across headlines, interviews, new inventions — always paired with photos of that ironic smirk. She learned to ignore the pang in her chest each time his face flashed on a screen. With time, the pain dulled. Not gone, but quieter — like a scar that only aches when the weather shifts.
Naruto kept in touch with May. One of the few ties she refused to sever. Peter’s growth — his health, his happiness — became a solace. Their occasional calls settled into routine. He’d chatter about school, show doodles, even seek advice as if she still lived next door.
She stayed connected to her world, too. Gamaden relayed messages when needed. Kakashi updated her on Konoha in his usual lazy tone, insisting all was well, that she should focus on herself. It helped — knowing her absence hadn’t left an irreparable hole.
Yet the path home remained frustratingly out of reach.
The seal that brought her here stayed a stubborn mystery. Every attempt failed; her chakra reacted wildly, as if this universe refused to open a door back. A one-way road.
But Naruto was nothing if not stubborn.
Now, in a quiet German town, something felt different.
A scroll lay on her coffee table.
She stared at it, resolve hardening. Inside its intricate fūinjutsu was the metal-armed man she’d captured months prior.
She’d promised to free him when she was ready. When she could face what he represented.
That time had come.
Naruto knelt before the scroll, fingertips brushing the seal. A deep breath.
"Enough running," she whispered, blue eyes sharp. "Let’s see who you really are…"
---
As Naruto made a choice that could change everything, half a world away in Malibu, Tony Stark glared at a wall of screens — frustration and determination warring in his chest.
Months. Months since he’d last seen her. Since that wounded, silent goodbye.
Longing was a relentless ghost. It haunted his sleepless nights, his distracted workdays. And guilt? Guilt was the whip that reminded him of every unsaid word, every misstep.
He didn’t know where she was. Didn’t even know if she still thought of him.
Yet he searched.
Every. Damn. Day.
Images. Footage. Faint traces of a blonde in some distant city. Always a step behind. Always too late.
Each dead end was a punch to the ribs. Still, he didn’t stop.
"JARVIS, run it again. Cross-reference Croatia’s coast with Hamburg’s docks. Maybe she passed through. Or — hell, maybe I’m just going insane." His voice was gravel and exhaustion.
"Searching with new parameters, sir."
Tony dragged a hand down his face. His beard was scruffier than usual, hair unkempt, eyes hollow.
Almost hollow.
A spark remained.
The workshop hummed around him — machines, keystrokes, silence. He stared at the screens like they owed him answers.
"Should’ve told her I needed her," he muttered. "Should’ve begged her to stay. But no — Tony Stark doesn’t beg, right? Just pushes people away ‘til they give up."
A humorless laugh. Bitter. Full of regret.
"Now look at you. Billionaire genius, surrounded by tech, clueless on how to find the one person who matters."
The door hissed open.
Pepper stepped in, an elegant contract folder in hand. She studied him a moment before speaking.
"Final Tower paperwork. Sign now, Legal can file it today."
Tony nodded absently, eyes still locked on the screens.
"Right. The Tower. Like a new building fixes anything."
Pepper set the folder down gently.
"It’s a distraction. I know. But sometimes… distractions keep us moving."
He finally looked at her — the exhaustion in his stubble, the weight on his shoulders.
"What if I don’t wanna just move, Pep? What if I wanna go back? Fix what I broke?"
"Then chase it." No hesitation. "You chase everything you want, Tony. Why would she be different?"
He flinched, as if the truth burned.
"Because with her… I ruined it. And I don’t even know if she wants to be found."
Pepper perched on the worktable beside him.
"Maybe. Or maybe she’s waiting to see how far you’ll go."
Silence.
Then— a slow breath.
"When that Tower’s done…" His voice firmed. "I want her to see it. To know I built something stable. Something that lasts."
Pepper’s lips quirked.
"And you want her there with you. That’s why you keep trying — even when it seems hopeless."
A weak but real smile.
"Giving up’s too easy. And since when do I take the easy way?"
She squeezed his shoulder before standing.
"Then keep trying. Just don’t lose yourself doing it."
As she left, Tony turned back to the screens.
One more search. One more chance. One more step toward her.
And far away in Germany, Naruto stared at a scroll with the same fire in her eyes—
Both still lost, still moving, as if the universe was simply waiting for the right moment to collide their paths again.
Chapter 48: Chapter 47
Chapter Text
Naruto finally broke the seal.
The scroll dissolved in a muffled explosion of thick white smoke. When the haze cleared, there he stood — the man with the metal arm.
His body remained frozen in stasis, rigid as a living statue. He wore simple tactical gear, dark and worn with time. But his eyes — those were anything but still. Sharp. Calculating. Scanning for weaknesses, exits, threats.
Naruto approached carefully. Even immobilized, he radiated danger.
She crouched beside him, hefting his deadweight into a reinforced chair with effort. Next, she bound him in chakra-infused ninja wire, each strand calibrated to restrain even the subtlest movement.
She knew he’d react.
She was right.
The moment the stasis seal lifted, his muscles coiled like released springs — he lunged at her with a precision strike. The wires held. He snarled, teeth bared, eyes flashing with feral frustration.
Naruto just sighed and offered a tired smile.
"Finally. We can talk."
His response was a guttural snarl — Russian, rough and unintelligible.
She frowned. This could be a problem.
"Perhaps I can assist." Isobu’s voice rumbled within her. "With the right genjutsu, you could peer into his mind. See what lies behind those eyes."
Naruto hesitated. The man before her strained against his bonds with near-superhuman strength.
What if others have forced their way in before? The thought twisted her gut.
"You’re not like them," Gyūki countered gently. "You seek not to control, but to understand. That changes everything."
A slow breath. She knew the territory was delicate. But she also knew what it meant to be a weapon in the wrong hands. To lose oneself.
With Isobu’s guidance, she pressed her fingertips to his forehead. Chakra connected.
And then — she dove in.
His mind was a battlefield.
Shards of memory whirled like shrapnel — screams, pain, chains, needles. Orders carved into his psyche like commandments. The agony was visceral; Naruto staggered under its weight, feeling every scar, every pulse of despair.
But then— amid the storm—
A flicker.
Small. Faint. But alive.
A boy with bright eyes running down a sunlit street. A shy smile. Laughter. A voice calling him by name—
Bucky.
Naruto approached the memory as if it were glass. This was him. The true man beneath the programming and pain. Still there. Still fighting.
When she pulled back, her eyes were wide and wet.
She gasped as if surfacing from deep water. Horror. Fury. Grief — all warred within her.
But above all: resolve.
"You’ve survived things no one should," she whispered, holding his gaze. "And I will help you. I swear it. Even if you hate me. Even if you don’t trust me yet. I’ll help you remember who you are."
He didn’t answer. Just watched her — tense, confused, but quieter now. As if some dormant part of him recognized the oath.
Naruto stood, grabbed her cloak, and strode to the window.
She knew exactly who to ask for help.
And it might be a terrible idea.
But if there was even a chance—
She’d take it.
---
The forest clearing was tranquil— a stark contrast to the storm inside her.
The weight of Bucky’s memories clung like shadows. More than broken recollections; it was an echo — of suffering, fear, a loneliness that felt familiar.
She sat cross-legged in the grass, unrolling blank scrolls with deliberate care. Each word had to count.
To Kakashi:
"I found a man who was turned into a weapon. His mind is fractured, but his eyes still fight. You’ve guided me when I was lost. Tell me how to help him find himself again."
To Ino:
"His mind is a battlefield. But there’s a fragment left of who he was. You’d understand. I need your sensitivity to reach him without breaking him further."
To Sakura:
"His body’s as damaged as his mind. Advanced mechanics, scars from scalpels and worse. You’re the only one who can decipher what was done to him. I need your clinical eye — and your heart."
To Tsunade:
"They didn’t just use his body. They broke his soul. If anyone can restore what the world stole from him, it’s you. Help me not fail him."
Her hands shook as she set the brush down. The helplessness was familiar. But so was the hope.
With a quick seal, she summoned Gamaden. The toad appeared in a puff of smoke, eyes kind.
"Deliver these to Konoha. Tell Kakashi it’s urgent."
As Gamaden vanished, Naruto stared at the sky through the trees — blue and serene against her turmoil.
Her thoughts circled Bucky, still trapped within himself.
How could someone destroy a person and walk away unscathed?
But stronger still: How can I piece him back together?
She could only pray she wouldn’t have to do it alone.
Chapter 49: Chapter 48
Chapter Text
In Konoha, morning light filtered softly through the Hokage’s office windows. Kakashi sat buried in paperwork, half-listening to Shikamaru’s efficient — if monotonous — report on village finances. The rustle of documents nearly drowned out the advisor’s bored tone.
Then— a familiar chakra pulse.
With a sharp pop and a puff of smoke, Gamaden materialized atop the wooden floor, his gaze locked on Kakashi.
"Naruto-san sent these," the toad announced before either could react. "She said it’s urgent. Needs answers as soon as possible."
Without ceremony, he spat four meticulously sealed scrolls at the Rokudaime’s feet — then vanished with another crack.
Shikamaru arched a brow, a sigh already brewing.
"Troublesome. So the blonde menace finally checks in. She’s been too quiet — never a good sign."
Kakashi didn’t reply. He’d already snatched up the first scroll, his visible eye scanning the lines with uncharacteristic intensity. By the end, his exhale was heavy — the kind that signaled something beyond grave. Something personal.
He shut his eye briefly, absorbing Naruto’s words. The pain in them. The raw plea for help — one only someone who knew her deeply would recognize.
"Summon Ino, Sakura, and Tsunade. Now." His voice left no room for debate.
Shikamaru stiffened. "What happened?"
"Something big." Kakashi chose his words carefully. "Naruto found someone… someone broken beyond what we’d think possible. She wants to save him. And she’ll need all of us to do it."
Shikamaru nodded but shot a last glance at the scrolls.
"That woman has a talent for diving headfirst into storms…" he muttered before disappearing down the hall.
Alone, Kakashi traced Naruto’s handwriting — firm yet frayed at the edges. The script of someone determined, yes, but also wounded by what they’d witnessed.
He leaned back, staring at the ceiling.
You always want to save the world, Naruto…
Pride swelled in his chest, tangled with worry. The same worry that had clung to him since her birth. He knew she’d give everything for this stranger — even if it meant losing herself in the process.
And that was the real danger.
"Just don’t carry this alone," he whispered.
As footsteps echoed closer, Kakashi braced for another hurricane — courtesy of the woman who embodied Konoha’s greatest hope… and its most glorious chaos.
---
Minutes later, the Hokage's office was stormed like a battlefield.
Tsunade, Sakura, and Ino burst in with hurried steps that echoed across the wooden floor, tension radiating off them since the moment they'd been summoned. Shikamaru trailed behind, his usual bored expression in place — but his sharp eyes and relaxed posture hid a mind already calculating every possibility.
Sakura didn't wait for the door to close before firing questions.
"What happened to Naruto? Is she hurt? Trapped? In danger?" Her voice trembled with barely contained worry. "Why would she send a toad in a panic?"
Kakashi raised a hand — just like he used to with Team 7 — and silenced her with a firm but gentle look.
"Maa, maa. Easy, Sakura-chan." His infuriatingly calm tone contrasted with the gravity in his eye. "This isn't something we solve standing up."
Reluctantly, they sat. Sakura's fists clenched on her knees. Ino's gaze bored into Kakashi, searching for clues. Tsunade crossed her arms, jaw tight.
Without preamble, Kakashi slid the scrolls forward.
"These are from Naruto. She's safe — for now. But she found someone who needs our help. And from how she wrote this? It's urgent."
They took the scrolls as if handling fragile relics. As they read, the air in the room thickened — turned colder.
Tsunade reacted first. Her eyes hardened as she snapped the scroll shut.
"Bastards," she hissed. "They used him like a lab rat. Tortured him. Broke him." Her stare locked onto Kakashi, flint against steel. "I need to see him. Can't promise a cure, but I can stabilize him. Stop the damage from spreading."
Sakura still clutched her scroll like a sacred text. Tears brimmed in her eyes.
"She felt all of this, Kakashi-sensei... Walked through his memories. Do you know how much that must've hurt her?" Her voice cracked with pride and pain. "And she still wants to save him."
Kakashi nodded silently. He knew the unspoken anguish in Naruto's words all too well.
Ino inhaled deeply before speaking, her calm laced with steel.
"His mind's a warzone. Naruto was brave to dive in unprepared. If he's under mental control, anything could trigger him. But I can handle it — if we have a secure space. Somewhere he can't hurt others... or himself."
Shikamaru scoffed, arms crossed.
"Touching, but there's one flaw: she can't just bring him here. If she could, she'd have returned by now."
A heavy silence fell.
Then — Kakashi smiled behind his mask. Small. Barely there. But it carried the quiet confidence of someone who'd known Naruto since she was a child.
"That's not the problem, Shikamaru. If there's one thing I've learned from Naruto? She always finds a way." His voice softened. "What she needs now is to know she's not alone in this."
He stood, posture firm as Hokage but eyes warm as their old sensei.
"We help her. Like we always have. Distance changes nothing."
Tsunade was the first to nod, fists clenched.
"I'm in."
Ino smirked sideways.
"She never has to ask twice."
Sakura wiped a stray tear, heart pounding with memories of the friend who needed her.
"Always with her."
Shikamaru sighed dramatically — but a tiny smile tugged at his lips.
"Troublesome... But fine. Let's see where this mess takes us."
And so, with hearts linked across worlds, the circle that had once formed around Naruto rallied again — ready to fight alongside her, even if only through letters, memories, and unspoken promises.
---
Days had passed since Naruto sent the scrolls. Konoha’s silence hung over her like a fog, thick and suffocating. She tried to stay busy — chopping vegetables, stirring rice — but every heartbeat was a plea for answers.
In the isolated German cabin, hidden among pines and mountain winds, she moved through meals on autopilot. The scent of steamed rice and roasted vegetables did little to stir her appetite; her stomach was too knotted with worry.
Her gaze, ever watchful, drifted to Bucky. Still bound to the reinforced chair, muscles slack but eyes alert — piercing, yet devoid of recognizable emotion.
She cradled a bowl like fragile glass and approached him again.
"Made rice the way I learned back home," she murmured, voice barely above a whisper. "You’re probably sick of hearing me talk. But I’ll take my own voice over your silence."
Kneeling before him, she searched for a spark behind those icy eyes. For a second, she almost imagined a flicker — a twitch of confusion. But hope was a cruel trickster.
With a tired sigh, she stood. Doubt gnawed at the edges of her resolve.
Hands formed familiar seals.
"Kuchiyose no Jutsu."
Chakra crackled as smoke erupted across the wooden floor. Gamaden materialized with a theatrical yawn, stretching his hind legs.
"Ugh, these cold places wreck my back." He blinked at Naruto and grinned. "Yo! Finally got something for ya!"
Her pulse spiked like she was stepping onto a battlefield. "They— they replied?"
"Oh, they went all out! Kakashi drafted a whole speech. Said they took time to get everything lined up." With a hot puff of breath, he spat out the scroll. It landed heavy in her palms. "Mission complete, Naruto-san. Now I’m off to find a fireplace. Ja ne!"
A pop, and he vanished.
Naruto clutched the scroll to her chest. Her heart hammered — the kind of rhythm that warned of disappointment, yet hope stubbornly blazed brighter.
She broke the seal.
Kakashi’s words came first, each one carving into her:
Naruto-chan,
I read every line. Felt your heart in them. You wouldn’t ask if it wasn’t vital. Tsunade, Sakura, and Ino are ready. They’re preparing everything with care.
Her throat tightened. Eyes burned.
We know you’re somewhere we can’t reach. But we trust you. You always find a way — and you will again. Bring him to us, like only you can. We’ll handle the rest. You’re never alone. No matter the distance, we walk beside you.
She shut her eyes. Tears threatened.
Sakura’s script followed:
Naruto-chan… Only you’d find someone like this in another world and still fight for them. We’ll be ready. I promise. He’ll get his chance. You taught me never to give up on anyone.
Ino’s elegant handwriting:
If you say he’s being controlled, I believe you. But once he’s here, it’ll take time and patience. And you — take care of yourself too, got it? No more wars inside your head.
Finally, Tsunade’s blunt strokes:
Brat… Of course it’s you. Always carrying the world. You know I hate it, but I’m proud. Bring him. If you can’t, tell us where you are. We’ll make a way. No barrier stands when a heart like yours asks for help. We’ll be waiting.
The tears fell then — silent, steady, soaking into the parchment like rain on ancient paper.
She sank to the floor, knees drawn up, scroll still pressed to her heart. A shaky laugh escaped between sobs.
"Idiots… Always so sure of me…"
When she looked up, Bucky was watching her. Not with hostility, but something… different. Subtle. As if some buried part of him was trying to understand.
She wiped her eyes, inhaled deeply, and stepped closer.
"They said yes," she whispered. "They’ll help. I just need to get you to them. So trust me — even a little. Let me guide you out of the pain."
No reply.
But she’d swear his eyes weren’t as cold as before.
Chapter 50: Chapter 49
Chapter Text
It took days, but Naruto had finally gathered everything Bucky would need in Konoha.
Every detail was meticulously planned — like an S-rank mission requiring not just logistics, but delicate hearts and secrets. Storage scrolls held clothes suited to her village’s climate, basic hygiene items — simple things, but ones that spoke of dignity.
She’d included language primers for her friends, diagrams of modern tech for Tsunade and Sakura to maintain his arm, even books she thought he might like, if the man beneath the programming ever resurfaced.
Now, standing in the dim cabin, Naruto watched Bucky silently. Evening light bled through heavy curtains, gilding his face in gold — too soft for a man forged in war.
He sat motionless, bound to the chair as he’d been for days, but his eyes tracked her with that unnerving intensity. Unreadable. Scarred. Alive. And maybe — just maybe — beginning to wake.
She knelt before him, guilt tightening her chest.
"Wish there was another way," she murmured. "But this is all I’ve got. It won’t hurt — I hope. Just… trust me. One last time."
No reply. Only that piercing stare. Yet he didn’t look away, even as she pressed her fingers to the seal on his chest.
"Forgive me," she whispered, voice cracking under the weight of all the hard choices she’d made alone.
A breath. Then — she activated the stasis seal.
Chakra flooded Bucky’s veins like ice water. In seconds, he froze completely — not asleep, but suspended, eyes open yet empty. A living statue trapped in time.
Naruto hesitated, heart hammering. Then, with steady hands, she sealed him into a reinforced containment scroll, layered with physical and spiritual protections.
Holding it to her chest, she shut her eyes.
"You’ll be okay… They’ll help. I believe that."
Next, the remaining scrolls — double-checking seals, labels, instructions. Nothing could go wrong. She wouldn’t allow it.
Hands formed the familiar signs.
"Kuchiyose no Jutsu!"
Smoke erupted. Gamaden appeared with his usual dramatic yawn.
"Whoa. You look tense, Naruto-san. Special delivery?"
A half-smile, though her eyes still glimmered with unshed emotions.
"Huge favor, Gamaden." She handed over the scrolls with utmost care. "These go only to Kakashi-sensei. Tell him… I’ll contact him soon. And Bucky must stay safe until then. No exceptions."
Gamaden studied her, then nodded — unusually solemn.
"Understood. I’ll guard them with my life."
"I know." Firm now.
Another pop of chakra, and he vanished — taking not just the scrolls, but the quiet hope Naruto placed in her friends… and in the shattered man she refused to leave behind.
Alone, Naruto sank onto the wooden floor. She sat there for minutes, staring at the empty space where Bucky had been, the air still crackling with residual energy.
Hugging her knees, she whispered to no one:
"Next time I see you… I hope you’re free. I hope you remember."
And maybe — just maybe—
You won’t have to fight alone.
---
As Naruto finished preparing the scrolls and entrusted her mission to Gamaden — clinging to the silent hope that Bucky might one day awaken as himself — something equally significant stirred on another continent.
Under the relentless California sun, in the sprawling workshop of his Malibu mansion, Tony Stark had been standing for hours before a wall of holographic screens. Each displayed data: satellite feeds, facial recognition scans, map overlays, coordinates. His bloodshot eyes scoured the information relentlessly, as if he could will the truth to reveal itself.
Dark circles framed his eyes. His stubble had grown into a beard. A forgotten coffee cup sat cold beside him, testament to his sleepless fixation.
"Sir," JARVIS intoned politely, "Satellite 7 has detected a figure matching the provided description in rural Germany. Low-resolution, but the resemblance is notable."
Tony whirled toward the central screen so fast his chair nearly toppled. He zoomed in, enhanced the image — grainy as it was — and felt his pulse spike. The messy blonde updo, the height, the posture—
He was moving before he could think, already striding toward his armor.
"Last precise coordinates?"
"Latitude 50.775345, longitude 10.643036. Two hours ago. No further sightings since."
Tony muttered something unintelligible as the armor pieces locked around him with mechanical precision — a ritual as familiar as breathing.
Then — Pepper Potts stepped through the door, arms laden with folders. She froze mid-stride at the sight of him suiting up.
"You found something?" she asked, though the answer was clear from the light in his eyes — a light absent for months.
Tony turned, his smile fragile, eyes suspiciously bright.
"Maybe. Small town in Germany. Not certain, but… it’s the closest I’ve gotten."
Pepper smiled — not her polished CEO smile, but a real one, softening her tired features.
Rhodes leaned against the doorway behind her, arms crossed.
"And you’re going alone, of course," he drawled, teasing but warm.
Tony met both their gazes.
"Can’t waste time. If it’s her… I have to try."
Pepper stepped forward, resting a hand on his armored forearm — a silent reminder: You’re not alone.
"Then go." Her voice was steel and velvet. "But bring her home. Please."
Tony nodded, and for a fleeting moment, his eyes held pure gratitude. No words needed. Just the hum of the armor powering up.
Rhodes smirked.
"Try not to start any international incidents. Unless it’s to fix one."
Tony grinned — that crooked, arrogant, Tony grin — and shot back:
"Since when do I do otherwise?"
With a metallic roar, Iron Man rocketed into the Californian sky. The mansion trembled faintly, as if buoyed by the hope now soaring toward the horizon.
Below, Pepper watched his contrail fade, hands clasped over her heart.
Beside her, Rhodes murmured:
"Hope he finds what he’s looking for."
Pepper’s gaze never left the sky.
"Or who," she corrected softly.
---
Meanwhile, in Konoha, the Hokage's office hummed with quiet tension and unspoken anticipation. Afternoon sunlight streamed through the windows, gilding the faces of the assembled shinobi — Kakashi, Sakura, Tsunade, Shikamaru, and Ino — in gold.
Kakashi sat at the head, handling a set of scrolls with rare reverence. Delivered minutes ago by Gamaden, Naruto's messenger toad, he'd waited to open them until all were present. This mattered. Naruto trusted them. And he knew that trust wasn't given lightly.
When the last chair creaked into place, the Hokage exhaled — one of those long sighs caught between relief and longing. His eye lingered on the first scroll.
"Maa… She’s grown," he murmured, almost teasing, but his voice carried a warmth too raw to hide. "Never thought that blonde troublemaker would be the one teaching us responsibility."
With uncharacteristic gentleness, he broke the first seal — the one addressed to him — and skimmed its contents. Then, one by one, he passed the others around.
"Supplies," he explained, tapping a scroll. "Clothes. Hygiene items. Basic, but… thoughtful." His visible eye crinkled at Sakura. "She considered his comfort."
Sakura blinked, visibly touched.
"She… cared about that? Even now? Even after everything?"
Kakashi nodded before continuing.
"Language archives. She guessed we’d need to communicate with him."
Ino leaned forward, intrigued.
"Multiple languages? So their world really has—? Fascinating. I’ll analyze the phonetics immediately."
The third scroll made Tsunade’s medical instincts flare. She snatched it, scanning Naruto’s rough diagrams of Bucky’s arm.
"Advanced prosthetics… Not just a weapon, but integrated with his body." Her thumb traced a sketched joint. "We’ll adapt. We have to."
Finally, Kakashi lifted the largest scroll. His grip was solemn.
"This… is the man she wants to save. Sealed in stasis." His voice dropped. "She warned us to prepare before releasing him."
Shikamaru, silent until now, groaned.
"Troublesome. New languages, alien tech, a traumatized stranger…" He paused, then smirked. "But she planned for it all. For someone who used to leap first and think later… She’s come a long way."
Kakashi’s gaze swept the room. When he spoke again, it was with the weight of a vow:
"We do this right. She didn’t just send a mission — she sent someone precious to her. We won’t fail her."
No one disagreed. In that moment, the Hokage’s office wasn’t just a place of politics — it was sacred ground. A reunion of souls bound by something deeper than duty.
Naruto might be worlds away, but she was never alone.
Chapter 51: Chapter 50
Chapter Text
After such a turbulent day, Naruto wandered slowly through the quiet streets of the German village near her temporary home.
The sky blazed orange and pink, painting a serenity that clashed with the quiet storm in her chest. The evening air brushed her face as her footsteps echoed faintly on cobblestones — marking time between now and all she'd left behind.
She walked without direction. Just... forward. Watching locals with soft eyes, as if she could absorb their peace and make it her own, if only for a moment.
Something here reminded her of Konoha — maybe the way neighbors smiled at each other, or the scent of fresh bread curling from bakeries. Or maybe it was just nostalgia, gripping her heart again. Whatever the reason, it's why she'd stayed here longer than anywhere since leaving New York.
Alone once more, with only the bijuu as silent companions, the ache for what she'd lost felt physical.
Her cluttered little apartment — a place she'd almost dared to call home.
May and Peter, who'd carved space in her heart without permission — the family she never knew she needed.
Pepper, formidable yet kind — someone she deeply admired.
And then, inevitable as a whisper:
Tony Stark.
Impossible not to think of him. Even when she distracted herself, even when the bijuu changed the subject. He lingered — in silences, in memories, in scars and smiles.
No matter how she denied it (and she tried, daily), her feelings for Tony remained. Buried but alive, muted by distance and the sting of farewell.
The longing persisted. Smaller. Quieter. But there.
The pain of their last frozen moment still throbbed in her ribs.
But stronger than pain: memories.
She'd catch herself smiling at recollections — silly late-night talks, jokes masking concern, wordless glances that said everything.
As she thought of him, a faint smile escaped. Her gaze drifted to a young couple laughing by a fountain. Just two strangers in love, yet the sight hurt — pressing on a wound she didn't know could still bleed.
Then — as if the universe heard her thoughts—
A sound.
Thrusters.
Naruto froze. It couldn't be.
Villagers pointed skyward. Children shrieked excitedly. But Naruto stood paralyzed, eyes wide, lips parted — as the world slowed.
The roar crescendoed. Seconds later, the unmistakable red-and-gold armor descended with precise grace. Dust swirled as he landed in the square, sending autumn leaves dancing.
Naruto forgot to breathe.
Then— his voice.
"Finally found you, Naruto."
Tony.
Not just words. A seismic shift — relief, joy, fear, yearning — detonating in her chest at once.
Her eyes burned. Should she run? Stay? Was this real?
Time stopped. The world blurred.
---
Tony couldn't believe it.
There she stood — bathed in the golden light of dusk, more breathtaking than any memory. His heart lurched so violently it near hurt. Time suspended. The world's noise faded until all he heard was the muffled sound of his own breathing inside the armor.
Her. After months of dead ends, sleepless nights, and maps spread across every surface — her.
She looked different. Weathered by all she'd endured since they last met. Or perhaps it was just the mirror of his own pain reflected back. But it was her. Beautiful. Alive. Real.
Naruto stared at him like he was a ghost. Her wide blue eyes shimmered with something he couldn't name — relief? Fear? Both? Her lips parted, trembling as if words failed her.
When she finally spoke, her voice was a fragile thread:
"How? When? Why... why are you here?"
The question came with a hesitant step forward, as if her heart was pulling her toward him against her will.
Tony opened his mouth — then noticed the growing crowd. Whispering spectators, raised phones. This moment he'd dreamed of was becoming a public spectacle.
But this wasn't for them.
Turning back, his voice softened to a hopeful murmur:
"Is there somewhere... private we can talk?"
Naruto hesitated. Her body still thrummed with shock — shoulders tense, fingers twitching at her sides. But slowly, she nodded.
A small gesture. To Tony, it was like surfacing for air after drowning.
Gently, he reached out. When his fingers brushed her arm, he felt it — that electric warmth he'd imagined in countless lonely nights.
She didn't pull away.
That was all he needed.
With more confidence, he secured an arm around her waist — respectful, reverent — and together, they ascended. Wind whipped her face as they rose. Naruto kept her gaze fixed ahead, thoughts tangled. Tony could scarcely believe he was holding her again. Her warmth, her nearness — like a missing piece slotting back into place.
Guided by her, they landed deep in a tranquil forest — away from prying eyes.
He released her slowly, reluctantly. Removing his helmet, he revealed what months of searching had wrought: dark circles, disheveled hair, and a vulnerability Naruto had never seen before.
They stared at each other, drowning in unspoken words.
Tony inhaled.
Gathered every ounce of love, longing, and courage — then spoke, voice thick but steady:
"Naruto... I have so much to say to you."
---
Before Tony could speak, Naruto raised her hand — not in rejection, but in fragile defiance. A reflex to maintain control when her world had tilted on its axis. His presence here felt like fate's cruel joke.
"Come in..." Her voice was barely audible, trembling with disbelief. The hesitation in her words was a silent plea: Don't vanish again.
Tony nodded, movements reverent as he crossed the threshold. He shed his armor with deliberate slowness — not just the metal suit, but the layers of sarcasm and defense that made him Tony Stark. Here, now, he was just a man facing the woman he'd let walk away.
The cabin smelled of steeped tea and aged wood — of the peace Naruto had tried to cultivate alone. She guided him to the sofa with wordless gestures, and he sat without protest. His eyes followed her like a silent prayer, giving her space to breathe. To feel.
She moved through the kitchen mechanically, hands busied with tea leaves to avoid his gaze. Her heart raced as it had that night he told her to leave — except now, impossibly, he'd returned.
Inside her, the bijuu raged:
"He made you weep!" Matatabi hissed.
"How can you let him in?" Shukaku growled.
Even Kurama's silence was heavy with disapproval.
Yet Naruto heard nothing but Tony's breathing. Felt nothing but his gaze — the way it lingered like she was something precious. That terrified her most.
Minutes stretched like hours. When she finally turned, her hands trembled around two teacups. Tony accepted his, fingers brushing hers — a spark that carried months of buried longing.
She sat rigidly across from him, as if relaxing would shatter this fragile moment. Studied her tea before meeting his eyes.
Then, in a whisper laden with months of hurt and hope:
"Why are you here, Tony?"
But the question was bigger.
Why now? Why chase me? Why after everything?
Did you come back for me — or just your guilt?
Tony felt the weight of it strike like thunder. Because he knew. Knew her pain. Knew his mistakes. And now, at last, he could say all he'd carried since watching her walk away.
Chapter 52: Chapter 51
Chapter Text
With movements slow and deliberate — as if handling something fragile, or a cornered animal poised to flee — Tony leaned forward and set his teacup down. His gaze never left Naruto, like she was the most precious thing he'd ever dared behold.
A tremor ran through his hands. Faint, but she noticed. The weight of the moment hung between them, thick as the steam rising from their cups.
When he finally spoke, his voice was raw. Each word carried the ache of absence, the bitterness of regret, and a hope so sharp it hurt. No sarcasm. No polished charm. Just Tony — stripped bare.
"I was..." He swallowed. "I still am an idiot."
Naruto opened her mouth instinctively, but he raised a hand, rushing on as if fearing interruption would shatter his courage.
"I pushed you away. Thought I was doing the right thing." His eyes dropped briefly, ashamed. "I was dying, Naruto. My heart, the reactor — everything was failing. I didn’t want you seeing me like that. Weak. Fragile."
A hollow laugh. His gaze found hers again.
"But that wasn’t the only reason. The truth?" His voice cracked. "I was terrified. Of what I felt for you. It was too much, too fast. So I hid. Because if I let you in — if you saw the broken, flawed mess I really am..."
A shuddering breath.
"...I thought you’d leave. Like everyone does. Like he did." The ghost of Howard Stark lingered in those words. "I convinced myself you deserved better. Because you’re — god, Naruto, you’re incredible. So strong. So kind. This damn heart of yours that keeps loving even when you’re shattered—"
Naruto gripped her cup tighter, his words dismantling every wall she’d rebuilt.
"I still think you deserve more," he admitted, eyes glistening. "But I’m selfish. Too selfish to let you go."
He dragged a hand down his face, fighting for control.
"The moment those words left my mouth, I knew I’d made the worst mistake of my life. I wanted to run after you. But fear..." His eyelids fluttered shut, reliving the paralysis. "Fear stopped me."
Naruto’s chest ached. Even the bijuu had fallen silent, honoring this reckoning.
"Afterward... I found my courage. Searched every corner, every shadow. Even when they told me it was hopeless." He stood slowly, as if weighed down by gravity itself, then knelt before her.
Naruto’s breath caught.
Tony cradled her hands in his — reverent, worshipful — like she was spun glass.
And there, eyes locked with hers, he laid himself open:
"I love you, Naruto. I’m in love with you. I can’t — I won’t — let you go. And if..." His voice broke; for once, the invincible Tony Stark looked fragile. "If you feel even a fraction of what you once did — give me one chance. Just one. I’ll make it count. I’ll fight for you. For us. And I swear — I swear I’ll never let you walk away again."
The silence that followed was sacred.
Naruto stared at him — eyes swimming, heart overflowing — unsure whether to laugh or sob with relief.
---
With Tony kneeling before her — eyes glistening, heart as open as his palms — Naruto felt something seismic shift inside her.
It wasn’t just the gesture. It was the man behind it. The same man who wielded sarcasm like armor, who hid pain behind razor-sharp quips and cynical smiles. Now, there were no shields. No masks. Just Tony. Just raw, defenseless truth.
She couldn’t look away.
The feelings she’d tried to smother, lock away, bury for months — they were still there. Pulsing. Alive. Flooding every part of her with the force of a storm surge. A deluge she didn’t want to stop.
Tears blurred her vision as she tightened her grip on his hands, feeling the warmth of his skin, the fragility he rarely showed anyone.
She inhaled, searching for her voice amid the screaming in her mind.
"Tony…" Soft, but weighted. "What hurt most wasn’t the words. It was what they meant. That you didn’t trust me enough to let me stay. To see you at your worst."
A pause. Her throat tightened.
"I would’ve stayed. Held your hand through the nights. Fought the whole damn world for you. But you took that choice from me. And for a moment… I thought I wasn’t enough."
Tony’s eyes screwed shut. He shook his head violently.
"No." His voice shattered like glass. "No, Naruto. You were — you are everything. More than enough. You’re light. You’re strength. The most beautiful chaos I’ve ever seen. I was an idiot. A coward. A fool for making you doubt that."
A tremulous laugh escaped her — equal parts pain and irony.
"I left because I needed to find myself again. Understand who I was without… all of it. Without you. Without the hurt. I thought… if we were meant to find each other again, the universe would make a way."
Her sigh carried the ghost of an old memory.
"My godfather used to say… if you love someone, sometimes you have to let them go. Let them be happy, even if it breaks you."
Tony’s shoulders trembled. He looked seconds from crumbling.
"Your godfather… he was a better man than I’ll ever be. Because I—" A humorless laugh. "I can’t, Naruto. The thought of a world without you in it makes me sick. Terrifies me. I need you. Your laugh. Your rage. Your weird calm after the storm. I need you silent. I need you there."
Naruto’s heart clenched. Part of her already believed. But shadows remained.
"I still have secrets, Tony." Brutal honesty. "Parts of me I’m not ready to share. Things I’ve carried alone so long, I don’t know how to explain them."
His hand hovered near her cheek, waiting for permission. When she didn’t flinch, his trembling fingers brushed her skin like she was spun glass.
"I don’t need answers now." Quiet, but ironclad. "I’m not here to pry. Just to say… when you’re ready, I’ll be here. However long it takes. And if that day never comes?" His thumb caught a stray tear. "I’ll still be here. Because half of you is better than none."
Tears spilled freely — the first time in months she’d let them. The weight on her shoulders lessened.
A smile escaped. Small. Fragile. Real.
"It won’t be easy, Tony." A whisper.
"Hell, I’ll walk through fire if it means trying again with you." His smile mirrored hers — lighter than air, buoyed by relief and promise. "Day by day, I’ll prove this is real. That I’m all in. No more lies. Just you. Me. And this second chance we stole back."
In that moment, as they held each other’s gaze — no barriers, no armor, just two hearts laid bare — everything clicked into place.
No more words. Just this: the silent vow of a honest beginning.
---
The silence between them hung like a veil — weighted with all they'd said and all they couldn't yet voice. Thick, yet sweet. Brimming with unspoken promises and freshly reopened possibilities.
Tony remained kneeling before her, as if this place at her feet was the only anchor he needed. His eyes stayed locked on hers, shimmering with something rare — a blend of fear and hope he seldom let surface.
When he finally rose, it was slow, reluctant, as though mere distance pained him. His movements were restrained, almost ceremonial in their care.
He turned toward his armor waiting by the door, its cold lights stark against the warmth now blooming in the room. Naruto watched, her chest tightening. Letting him walk out now felt... wrong.
"I should..." Tony began, unable to meet her gaze. His voice was softer, quieter. "I should go."
Naruto didn't answer immediately. That familiar ache — part abandonment, part anticipatory longing — twisted inside her. But this time, something different compelled her to speak.
"You don't have to." Gentle, yet firm enough to halt his reach for the armor.
He turned, startled by the vulnerability in her tone. Naruto bit her lower lip — that shy tell of hers, a delicate armor of its own.
"Stay if you want." A beat. "You can sleep here. On the couch."
Tony's brow arched, surprised and charmed. A smile tugged at his lips — first hesitant, then blooming into something lighter, more intimate.
"Won't lie," he said, stepping closer again. "Your couch beats any five-star hotel bed I've tried."
Naruto's half-smile was still shy, uncertain. Tony continued, voice dipping lower, tender:
"But I don't want to overstep. Invade your space again."
She shook her head slightly, gaze downcast but still tethered to him.
"Not invasion..." A murmur. "Just... company."
Tony exhaled, touched by her simple honesty. Closing the final distance, he extended his hand — an invitation. Naruto stared at his fingers a moment before slowly sliding hers between them, relearning the shape of his touch.
Without releasing her, he drew her nearer. Not Iron Man now. Not the sarcastic genius. Just Tony — the man who'd been broken and rebuilt too many times, finally allowing himself to love.
He brought her knuckles to his lips, pressing a kiss there — unhurried, reverent. No expectation. Just truth.
"I'll come back tomorrow," he vowed, eyes searing into hers as if branding the promise between them. "Start packing. Because I'm not returning to the States without you."
Warmth flooded Naruto's chest — like ice melting, like something buried now pushing toward the light.
"Okay..." A whisper. "I'll... figure out where to start."
Tony smiled — that crooked, real smile reserved for moments of unguarded happiness.
He released her hand slowly, reluctantly, and moved to the door. Pausing with his palm on the knob, he glanced back, voice hushed:
"Goodnight, Naruto."
She lifted her gaze. Realized she could breathe again.
"Goodnight, Tony."
The door clicked shut behind him.
Naruto stood motionless, time suspended around her. His absence was new, but it didn't hurt like before. Because now the air hummed with a promise that needed no words.
She pressed a hand to her still-racing heart, exhaling a shaky breath.
Tony was back in her life.
And for the first time, she dared believe he might stay.
Chapter 53: Chapter 52
Chapter Text
True to his word, Tony Stark arrived early that morning, before the sun had fully warmed the sky. The town still yawned sleepily when he knocked on the door of her rented cottage, dressed in his usual disheveled blazer, half-unbuttoned shirt, and sunglasses despite the soft dawn light. In one hand, two coffees — one for him, and one just in case.
The door opened moments later, revealing Naruto with sleep-mussed hair, pillow creases still faint on her cheeks, and eyes squinting against the light. She blinked several times, adjusting her oversized t-shirt.
Tony grinned, removing his sunglasses with a dramatic flourish.
"Morning, Sleeping Beauty. Nap through the entire century or just the last decade?"
Naruto yawned into her hand, eyeing him blearily.
"Stayed up late…" Her voice was thick with sleep. "Packing."
Tony blinked — genuinely surprised for a moment — before a slow smile spread across his face.
"So that means you're really coming back with me?"
Naruto gave a small nod, glancing away as if saying it aloud made it too real, too fast. But the answer was there, clear.
Tony clutched his chest in exaggerated relief.
"Praise the coffee gods, lady luck, and tousled blond hair." He offered her the cup. "Drink up before I weep from sheer joy."
She accepted the coffee, smiling but still shy. There was something comforting about his presence — something she couldn’t name yet but was starting to recognize.
"Come in." She stepped aside. "I’ll make breakfast."
"If it’s anything like last time, I’m giving it ten Michelin stars." He wandered in, curiously taking in the space. "Do you always cook in pajamas? Because if so, I’m making this a weekly tradition."
Naruto laughed, shaking her head as she gathered eggs and bread.
"You’re insufferable in the morning."
"I’m charming," he corrected, settling at the table like he belonged there. "A dawn-delighting, sarcasm-wielding charmer."
As the smell of food filled the air, Naruto glanced at him.
"Won’t Pepper murder you for running off like this?"
Tony raised his hands in surrender.
"Technically, I didn’t run. I traveled. With planning. And her blessing."
Naruto arched a brow.
"Uh-huh."
"Okay, half-blessing." He grinned. "But if I came back without you, she’d personally ship me right back. Probably without the armor."
Naruto chuckled.
"Then I guess I’m coming back for the right reason. Wouldn’t want to face an angry Pepper."
"Smart," he said, pointing his fork at her. "Beautiful, skilled, and avoids confrontations with determined redheads. Wife material, honestly."
She flushed slightly, turning back to the toast.
"You talk too much."
"Only when I’m trying to impress someone."
"Is it working?"
Tony pretended to consider it, resting his chin on his hand.
"Honestly? I’m impressing myself. Setting new personal bests here."
Naruto laughed again, shaking her head. As they ate, a comfortable silence settled — but one question still lingered in her throat from last night.
She set her fork down slowly.
"Tony… Yesterday, you said something about dying."
He stilled briefly, expression softening.
"Hey. That’s over. Fixed. I’m good now, promise."
She held his gaze, searching past the smile.
"You’re sure?"
"Positive. And thanks for caring." He reached across the table, brushing her fingers. "Even if you do grill me later."
She squeezed his hand lightly, wordless but for the small smile at her lips.
The conversation flowed easily after that. Tony launched into exaggerated tales of recent chaos — a charity gala where he’d accidentally hired acrobats who scaled the ballroom ceiling, Happy getting stuck in an elevator during a critical meeting, Pepper conducting business via speakerphone while Tony heckled in the background.
Naruto laughed between bites, picturing it all.
After breakfast, Tony insisted on carrying all her bags despite her protests.
"Go say goodbye to Nice Grandma. I’ll guard the luggage and my dignity out here."
"Not sure you have enough dignity for that," Naruto teased.
"Fair. Then just the luggage."
In town, Naruto returned the cottage keys personally. The elderly landlady hugged her tightly, eyes glistening. Tony lingered by the car, smiling faintly, giving them space.
On the plane, as they settled in, Naruto gazed out the window. The streets, the trees, the town that had sheltered her — all shrinking, growing distant as they climbed higher.
Something tightened in her chest. Nostalgia and relief, intertwined. Strange, but comforting.
Tony nudged her arm gently.
"Hey. Bet my playlist’ll make you forget all about that cottage. Five solid hours of Queen and AC/DC."
Naruto kept her eyes on the window, smiling.
"I think… I’m finally going home."
Tony studied her profile, his own smile returning.
"Yeah," he said softly. "You are."
And there they sat, side by side, soaring between what was left behind and what lay ahead.
---
A few hours later, the jet landed smoothly in Malibu. The sky was already tinged with orange hues, and a warm breeze blew in from the ocean. The roar of the engines still buzzed in Naruto’s ears — sensitive as ever — but even that wasn’t enough to wipe away the serene, almost euphoric smile on her face.
She was back.
As she descended the jet’s steps, Naruto took a deep breath. The air was different. Familiar. Warm and salty, as if the ocean breeze was whispering a "welcome back" just for her.
Down below, waiting beside the car, were Virginia "Pepper" Potts — flawless as always, but with her arms crossed and a look that mixed expectation with worry — and James "Rhodey" Rhodes, with his calm military demeanor and that air of someone ready to scold if necessary.
The moment Tony stepped off behind Naruto, Rhodes approached first. The two locked eyes for a second before he gave his friend a firm pat on the shoulder.
"Look at that, you came back in one piece," he said with a half-smile. "And less grumpy than when you left. Miracle?"
Tony arched a brow, feigning indignation.
"Grumpy? I’m sunshine. A beacon of positivity."
Rhodey huffed a laugh.
"Sure. A Category 5 hurricane kind of sunshine."
The two chuckled, sharing that silent camaraderie forged through years of friendship and battles — not all of them fought in suits or with explosions. Sometimes, the hardest wars were the ones inside.
While they exchanged light jabs, Pepper ignored Tony entirely for a moment and went straight to Naruto. Instead of formalities, she pulled the blonde into a tight, genuine hug — the kind that carried relief, longing, and even a little hurt.
"You scared me," she murmured, voice barely above a whisper. "It’s fine if you didn’t want to talk to Tony. I get it. But I wanted to know if you were okay. If you were even alive."
Naruto hesitated, blinking back the unexpected emotion swelling in her chest. She hadn’t expected this. Hadn’t expected Pepper to feel her absence like this. The rawness in her voice was disarming.
"I’m sorry…" she whispered. "I… I didn’t think—" She stopped, pressed her lips together, and tried to smile. "That was selfish of me."
Pepper pulled back just enough to look at her face, hands still on Naruto’s shoulders.
"It was a relief seeing you step off that plane. Just… next time, give me a heads-up. No matter where you go, okay?"
Naruto nodded. A lump formed in her throat, but she swallowed it before it became visible. That kind of warmth was still hard to process.
"Wow, can I talk now?" Tony cut in, crossing his arms. "Starting to feel like just the chauffeur here."
Pepper turned to him with a raised brow.
"If you’re just the driver, maybe you should wait in the car."
Tony put on an offended look, though mischief glinted in his eyes.
"And this is what I get for crossing the world in style? Ingratitude. This is what happens when I follow orders."
"Orders?" Pepper’s brow arched higher, but the corner of her lips twitched. "You think I order you around?"
"I’d say your success rate is alarmingly high," Tony shot back with a smirk. "And hey, I brought the runaway home, just like you wanted."
"Then you’re officially allowed back, too," she said, giving his shoulder a light shove — the most sisterly gesture one could expect from Pepper. "But don’t think you’re off the hook. The lecture list is long."
Tony sighed dramatically, like a teen who knew he’d messed up but wouldn’t admit he deserved it.
"And she says she doesn’t boss me around…" he muttered to Rhodey, who just rolled his eyes.
"You should be grateful someone still bothers lecturing you, Stark."
"See?" Tony pointed at Rhodey. "He’s on my side. Finally."
"I’m always on sanity’s side, which means I spend more time with Pepper than you," Rhodey retorted, sliding into the car.
Naruto watched quietly, her smile growing. The way they teased each other, the way they fit — it was loud, chaotic, a little rough around the edges, but there was warmth there. A real bond.
It reminded her of Team 7 and their reunions.
Something inside her warmed, too.
Tony turned to her, opening the car door with exaggerated chivalry.
"M’lady, your chariot awaits. Trust me, the driver’s grumpy but reliable."
Naruto let out a soft laugh and climbed in, murmuring a "thanks" as she settled into the seat.
Tony slid in beside her and shut the door. As the car sped down the coastal road, the sound of waves below played like a perfect soundtrack to the moment.
Naruto stared out the window, her heart racing with too many emotions. Beside her, Tony glanced over, his smile not smug or teasing — just quiet.
"You good?" he asked softly.
She nodded, eyes still on the horizon.
"It’s… strange, feeling this welcomed. Like family," she admitted, barely above a whisper.
Tony studied her for another moment before leaning back, satisfied.
"That’s because you are."
---
Naruto Didn’t Stay Long.
Even with the warmth of the California sun, the gentle waves lapping at the shore, and the comfort the house offered, she still didn’t feel ready. It was like treading unfamiliar ground, where too many emotions threatened to collide.
There was kindness here — she could feel it. But there was also fear. The fear of growing attached again, of lowering her guard and letting herself believe this could be real. It wasn’t as simple as smiling and staying.
On a tranquil afternoon, as the sky turned gold and the breeze swayed the curtains, Naruto and Pepper sat together on the porch with cups of tea in hand.
"After Iceland?" Pepper asked with a curious smile. "You said you stayed there a while?"
Naruto nodded, her gaze drifting to the horizon before answering.
"It was... nice. Cold. Quiet. The people didn’t talk much, and that helped me think. There was an old woman who taught me to make this dark bread with herbs... It was awful, but she was so kind I’d eat it with a smile just to not hurt her feelings."
The two laughed, and Pepper studied her with that perceptive look that saw beyond words.
"Sounds like you found good things along the way. But it also sounds like you went through a lot alone."
Naruto lowered her eyes slightly.
"Alone was easier. No one to worry about... no one to worry about me."
"Now there is." Pepper’s voice was firm but gentle. "And if you need space, just say so. That’s all. You don’t have to disappear."
Naruto stayed silent for a few seconds, stirring her tea without drinking it. Then, with a small smile, she whispered:
"I promise. No more running."
They hugged — a long, wordless embrace, heavy with understanding and warmth.
---
Later, when she came downstairs with her backpack slung over her shoulder, Tony was waiting outside. He leaned against the hood of one of the cars, arms crossed, his expression unreadable. When he saw her, he smiled — that light, slightly crooked smile, as if unsure how to say goodbye.
"So you’re really going?"
"For now." She kept her voice steady. "But I’ll be back. Just need to sort my head out first."
"And New York is the place for that." Tony’s sarcasm dripped as he raised a brow. "Chaos, noise, terrible traffic. Perfect for meditation."
Naruto laughed, and he relaxed a little at the sound.
"Promise you’ll let me visit?" he asked, more sincerity creeping into his tone. "Like, actually. No pretending you’re not home or propping up a decoy doll on the couch."
"I don’t even have dolls, Tony." She smirked. "But yes, you can visit. Just bring food."
"Consider it done. And I’ll take you to see the site of my new tower. Still under construction, but it’s gonna be genius. A little excessive, maybe, but you’ll love it. Killer skyline view."
"I like the sky." Her small smile made something in him ease — just for a second, he saw that lightness in her again.
Rhodey waited in the car with the rest of her things. As Naruto climbed in, she glanced back at Tony one last time, as if speaking without words.
He raised a hand in a restrained wave. She returned it.
When the car drove off, leaving him standing at the gate, Tony stared at the horizon in silence for a long moment.
"JARVIS," he finally said, "start the paperwork on buying that house in Germany. Keep it quiet. No fanfare."
"Understood, sir. Shall I arrange security for the property as well?"
"Yeah. I want that place exactly how she left it."
Pepper, watching nearby, crossed her arms and arched a brow.
"Tony, she’ll strangle you when she finds out."
"She doesn’t have to know. Not yet." He shrugged. "But I saw what that place did for her. That feeling... I just want to make sure no one takes it from her."
Pepper sighed, shaking her head with a half-smile.
"You can’t control everything, Tony. Just focus on what matters. She gave you a second chance. Don’t waste it."
He took a step toward the house, then paused, turning back with that familiar glint of mischief in his eyes.
"Oh, I won’t. I’ll be so good at it she’ll get sick of me. She’ll beg for a Tony-free vacation."
Pepper let out a short, amused laugh.
"Good luck with that."
"I’ve always been lucky." His voice softened. "Just didn’t always know where to bet."
Pepper just smiled, warmth in her eyes. She knew Tony’s plans often spiraled beyond control — but somehow, in his own twisted way, he always got something right.
And maybe, just maybe, that was exactly the kind of chaos Naruto needed.
Chapter 54: Chapter 53
Chapter Text
Naruto reached New York as evening fell, the sky painted in lilac and gold while the city lights flickered to life like stars on the ground. She barely felt the fatigue from the flight — her heart raced too fast for that. It was strange to feel this eager to return to a place that wasn’t quite home, yet had somehow become something close to it.
The car stopped in front of the apartment building, and she stepped out with a shaky exhale, hands clutching her jacket as if holding onto the moment’s warmth. She took the stairs two at a time, her stomach fluttering with nervous excitement. When she rang the bell, she had to stop herself from pounding on the door — she was that desperate to see them.
From inside, she heard the familiar sound of hurried footsteps — light and clumsy — followed by May’s firm, exasperated voice:
"Peter! No running in the house, you’ll break something!"
Naruto smiled, eyes stinging just a little.
The door flew open with a joyful bang, the way only an excited kid could manage. Before a single word could be spoken, Peter recognized her instantly and shrieked, his voice bursting with delight:
"NARUTO!"
He launched himself at her like a rocket, skinny arms locking around her neck in a death grip.
She laughed — loud, real, spinning him in the air as they both dissolved into giggles, as if no time had passed at all. The warmth of his hug, his breathless laughter, the clumsy thump of his backpack against her leg — it all screamed: You’re back.
When she set him down, Naruto’s eyes met May’s over his head.
May was smiling — a smile soaked in relief, in affection, in a worry she no longer had to carry.
She pulled Naruto into a tight hug, so safe it felt like armor against the world.
"When did you get back?" May asked, still not fully letting go.
Naruto jerked her chin toward the suitcases by the door.
"Just now. Straight from the airport." Her voice was soft, but it carried that rare honesty — the kind reserved for people who truly matter.
"Then get inside, for heaven’s sake," May said with a wet laugh, gripping Naruto’s arm like she’d vanish otherwise. "You’re staying for dinner. We want to hear everything."
"I’d love to," Naruto whispered, her heart too full.
Peter, a live wire of energy, bounced around the suitcases.
"Did you bring presents? Did you? Did you really?"
Naruto ruffled his hair. "Of course I did. But you only get them after dinner *and* after telling me about school."
Peter whooped and immediately started dragging her luggage inside, tripping over a strap and laughing like it was the best thing ever.
Meanwhile, May just watched, her heart quiet for the first time in months. Naruto’s laughter filled the space again, and that alone was gift enough.
With a silent prayer of thanks, she closed the door — sealing the reunion of their makeshift little family. Imperfect. Overflowing with love.
---
Dinner was lively from the very first moment. Naruto threw herself into tales of her travels, describing exotic places with animated gestures, silly voices for the people she'd met, and vivid expressions that had Peter howling with laughter.
"And then the fishmonger yelled that the fish was still alive!" she exclaimed, mimicking a high-pitched shriek that sent Peter into another fit of giggles. "And guess what? It jumped off the tray straight at me! I nearly fell into the water trying to get away!"
"I wanna go to those places too!" Peter blurted after every new story, eyes sparkling with excitement. "I wanna see a fish jump out of a tray! I wanna eat those crazy rice balls!"
"I'll take you someday," Naruto promised, grinning from ear to ear. "With May's permission, of course. She'll be our official adventure supervisor."
From across the table, May just shook her head with an affectionate chuckle.
"Don't put wild ideas in his head," she said, though there wasn't an ounce of real scolding in her voice. "He's already got his head in the clouds. Now he'll be packing a backpack first thing tomorrow."
"I wanted to before!" Peter shot back proudly. "Now I have a real reason!"
When dinner was over, Naruto fetched the promised gifts from her luggage. Peter vibrated with excitement like it was Christmas and his birthday combined. A Japanese action figure, a theme park T-shirt from Europe, a handmade Portuguese castle miniature — each came with its own story, and Peter treated them like sacred treasures.
But eventually, May stood up with that firm-but-gentle mom voice and said:
"Alright, explorer. But you've got school tomorrow, remember?"
Peter groaned, shoulders slumping like the world was ending.
"But Naruto's here..."
Naruto knelt in front of him and gave his shoulders a light squeeze.
"I'll still be here tomorrow, kiddo. And I'm not leaving again. Promise."
"Pinky swear?" he asked, searching her eyes like he was looking for certainty in her soul.
"Pinky swear. Adventurer's honor." She linked her pinky with his, sealing the promise like a magical contract.
Reluctant but satisfied, Peter headed off to bed — already wearing his new shirt and clutching the castle miniature to his chest.
With the house now quiet, May and Naruto stayed in the living room, teacups cooling on the coffee table between them.
May eyed her sidelong, a faint crease of worry between her brows.
"Now that it's just us," she began, voice lowered, "tell me, Naruto. What really brought you back like this? Out of nowhere?"
Naruto hesitated. Her fingers traced the rim of her cup, gaze fixed on the amber liquid.
"I... Tony found me. He came to Germany."
May's frown deepened as she crossed her arms slowly.
"He went there?" Skepticism laced her words. "And you came back because of that?"
Naruto nodded.
"We talked. It was hard. But he was honest. And I decided to try again."
May let out a soft, disapproving huff.
"Naruto, he lied to you. Hid things. Hurt you. That's not nothing."
Naruto looked up, steady but gentle.
"I know, May. But I hid things too. From him. From you. From everyone. I can't judge him without looking at myself first. That's not fair." Her voice softened. "And... I don’t want to live with ‘what ifs.’ If this is a mistake, it’ll be my mistake. But right now? He’s trying. And I believe him."
May stayed silent for a long moment, staring into her tea before sighing.
"I don’t like him. That’s not changing. But..." She met Naruto’s eyes, her own softer now. "I trust you. So if you think this is worth trying, I’ll support you. Even if I look grumpy doing it."
Naruto smiled, relief and affection swelling in her chest.
"That’s fair."
May stood then, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear.
"Now come on. You’re staying here tonight."
Naruto raised her hands in protest.
"May, you don’t have to— I can go to my apartment—"
"Which has been closed for months, is dusty, and probably has no hot water," May cut in, in that tone that brooked no argument. "Here, you get hot food, clean sheets, and people who are happy you’re back."
Naruto exhaled and nodded, defeated.
She watched May head to the closet for extra blankets, and something warm settled in her chest. It was a familiar, comforting feeling — not quite home, but something very, very close.
And right now, that was all she needed.
Chapter 55: Chapter 54
Chapter Text
A few days after returning to New York, Naruto found herself settling into an unexpectedly comforting routine.
Meals with the Parkers had become a near-daily solace. May, with her steady gaze and firm-but-kind voice, was a silent anchor that made her feel safe. And Peter… Peter was pure life. He filled the spaces with silly questions, endless curiosity, and a genuine affection Naruto had already learned to cherish as if he were her own family.
She’d also stayed in touch with Tony. They were still tiptoeing around each other, exchanging almost shy messages like two teenagers testing uncertain ground between who they’d been and who they wanted to be. Words came carefully, laden with subtext. And yet — there was something sweet in it. A feeling growing quietly, like a flower blooming in silence.
She’d even taken on small stateside missions again — nothing grand, just enough to keep her body sharp and her spirit moving. She hadn’t committed to any international assignments since her return, and that, in a way, gave her room to breathe.
But the biggest surprise was Pepper.
Before her trip, Pepper had always been kind, of course — never hostile — but Naruto had noticed the meticulous care in every interaction. A subtle vigilance, the protective instinct of someone always on guard for a loved one. And she understood. Pepper wanted to protect Tony.
Yet since her return, that dynamic had shifted. Messages came first — simple, direct. Then calls. Casual conversations. Slowly, Pepper became a constant. Not a wary shadow, but a friendly presence. Naruto realized, with some astonishment, that she was starting to trust her. More than that — she liked having her around.
That afternoon, she sat cross-legged on her apartment’s living room rug, immersed in her work. Scrolls fanned out around her, notes scribbled in makeshift journals, the silence broken only by the occasional commentary from the Bijuu in her mind.
"That symbol looks like a squashed onion," Shukaku grumbled, bored.
"It’s misaligned with the natural flow," Son Goku corrected, ever meticulous.
"You’re overthinking it, Gaki," Kurama murmured, his voice low, almost comforting.
Naruto exhaled, biting her lower lip. She was designing a new seal, inspired by how this world’s phones worked — something to help her communicate with old allies across vast distances. Ambitious, but not impossible.
Her phone buzzed, startling her.
She stretched, fishing it out from under a stack of notes. The name on the screen made her pulse skip.
Tony.
She answered quickly, aiming for casual. "Hello?"
"Hey, Princess." His voice, rough and playful, cut through the line with an ease that always disarmed her.
Naruto held her breath for a second. Still not used to the nicknames. Every time he used one, warmth and nerves tangled in her chest, creeping up her face.
"Hi…" she replied, failing to stifle a small, foolish smile.
"Busy?"
She glanced at the scattered papers and seals. Sighed.
"A little. But nothing urgent. Why?"
"Good. Get ready. I’m picking you up."
She blinked. "What? Now?"
"Twenty minutes." As if it were the most reasonable thing in the world.
"Tony, wait, I don’t even know what—!"
But he’d already hung up.
Naruto stared at her phone, slack-jawed. Then huffed a laugh, shaking her head.
"He’s impossible…"
And yet — there was something comforting in that. A certainty. As if he didn’t need excuses to want to see her. As if her simply being there was reason enough.
With a soft smile and an unexpected warmth in her chest, she began gathering her materials. The adrenaline of surprise melted into quiet excitement. She didn’t know what awaited her — but she wanted to find out.
She wanted to be there.
And she wanted to see Tony.
---
It was one of those rare days when Tony chose to forgo Happy’s chauffeur services. There was something deliberate in that choice — an almost unconscious need to take control, to do things with his own hands. Maybe because today felt special.
True to his word, twenty minutes later, he pulled up outside Naruto’s building. The black car gleamed under the fading sunlight, sleek and understated, much like him. But his attention was fixed on only one thing.
Her.
Naruto stepped out casually, as if this were any ordinary moment. She wore simple clothes — a light tee, a thin jacket, jeans — yet she carried a glow all her own. Tony nearly laughed at the irony. So effortless, and yet so extraordinary. As if the world dimmed slightly when she wasn’t in it.
She slid into the passenger seat with a soft smile. Before he could speak, she leaned in and pressed a fleeting kiss to his cheek, her lips barely grazing his skin.
"Hi…" she murmured, as if the moment needed to be handled gently.
Tony turned to her, the warmth of her touch lingering. His smile was automatic.
"Hey, you."
Without another word, he drove off. The city streets unfolded before them, bathed in the glow of streetlights and storefronts. Soft music played from the radio, but the silence between them was comfortable.
"So…" Naruto shifted slightly in her seat. "Where are you taking me?"
Tony kept his eyes on the road, brow quirking.
"If I tell you, it ruins the fun."
She chuckled, amused, and sank back into her seat in mock resignation.
"Always so mysterious…"
"Your fault," he countered. "You’ve got that ‘I-love-adventures’ look."
"Not wrong."
Silence settled again, but this time it was woven with exchanged smiles and stolen glances. There was something in his eyes when he looked at her at stoplights — a quiet, wondering brightness. As if every second with her was a surprise he hadn’t known he needed.
At a red light, Tony reached over, hesitating only a heartbeat before lacing his fingers through hers. Naruto’s eyes snapped to his — wide, luminous in the dashboard’s faint light. She didn’t speak. Just squeezed his hand tenderly and offered a smile so sweet it unraveled him completely.
Tony felt his pulse stutter.
Here, with their hands intertwined and the city humming around them, he realized — simply, clearly — that he was utterly, irreversibly in love. No grand declarations. No dramatic explosions. Just this quiet certainty that being with her made everything feel lighter. Truer.
He looked back to the road, resuming driving, but kept hold of her hand as long as he could.
Because deep down, he knew: moments like this were rare.
And Naruto… Naruto was one of a kind.
---
They soon arrived at their destination.
Naruto furrowed her brows as she took in the structure before her — a colossal glass-and-steel behemoth that seemed to scrape the sky. Even unfinished, Stark Tower dominated the skyline with bold, almost defiant presence. The kind of building that didn’t ask for attention but demanded it.
She stepped out of the car in silence, eyes tracing every detail of the facade, stunned by its sheer scale.
"This is... huge," she murmured, as if still processing.
Tony exited beside her with a roguish grin, arms spread like he was presenting a personal gift.
"I know. Impressive, right? Almost too modest, if you ask me." He winked, laying the faux humility on thick.
Naruto crossed her arms, shooting him a sidelong smirk.
"You have a very unique definition of 'modest.'"
"Eh, just a little place for when I’m in town. Nothing fancy — just a few dozen floors, cutting-edge tech, and a view that’ll knock your socks off." His gaze lingered on her during the last part, lips quirking.
She laughed, shaking her head.
"That’s so you."
"Thank you." As if it were the highest praise.
Inside, Tony guided her through every accessible floor, gesturing enthusiastically at empty spaces that would soon become labs, lounges, conference rooms, and an entire R&D wing.
"This is where the magic happens. Literally. Well — technically it’s science, but you get it."
"I get it," she smiled, amused by his animated energy. "It’s incredible."
"Nowhere near done, but when it is? Smartest building in the city. Maybe the world. All clean energy, AI-controlled, automated access — hell, even the coffee makers’ll greet you by name."
"So this is how you spend your free time? Conquering New York?"
"Only the prettiest parts." His gaze flicked pointedly to her.
Naruto looked away, laughing as her cheeks warmed.
Finally, after what felt like endless floors, they reached the penthouse. The view was breathtaking — the city sprawled below like a living tapestry of lights and motion.
Tony grew even more animated here, pacing as he described furnishings that didn’t yet exist, colors yet to be chosen. His eyes shone with the fervor of someone building more than a tower — a dream.
"Still need to furnish, install systems, sync the arc reactor, but..." He exhaled, surveying the space with satisfaction. "You can see it. Soon, this’ll be home."
Naruto turned to him, surprised.
"You’re leaving Malibu?"
Tony shrugged like it was nothing.
"Splitting time. I’ll keep the house, but with the company expanding here? Makes sense to plant roots."
He stepped closer, voice softening.
"But that’s not the only reason."
Naruto held his gaze, curious.
"Then why?"
Tony stopped just before her, lips tilting in an almost shy smile.
"Because I want to be closer to you."
The silence between them lasted only a second but carried the weight of worlds. Naruto’s pulse thundered; his gaze was intense, almost unguarded. This was him laying himself bare — in the only way he knew how, with charm and teasing, but sincere.
"Tired of time zones, of squeezing visits between meetings, of turning ‘seeing you’ into a logistical marathon." His eyes never wavered. "I want it to be easy. Natural. Constant."
Warmth flooded her chest. No labels, no demands — just I want you here.
"Tony..." She trailed off, words failing.
He grinned, lightening the moment.
"Relax, I’m not proposing. Yet." A wink.
Naruto laughed, relieved and charmed. He always knew how to defuse tension.
Tony then tugged her hand, leading her to a door at the penthouse’s far end. He opened it with a flourish.
"Ta-da! Spare room. Or maybe a future ninja sanctum." He chuckled at his own joke, oblivious to how close he’d hit. "Either way, it’s yours. Pick the colors, the furniture — whatever you want."
She stared. "Mine?"
"Duh. Though if you’d rather share my bed, I won’t complain." His smirk was shameless. "Point is, you’ve got a place here. Always."
Naruto could no longer hold back the wave of emotion crashing through her. This man — arrogant, brilliant, infuriatingly charming — was making space for her. Not just in his tower, but in his life.
She stepped forward without a word, met his eyes for a heartbeat, then kissed him.
It started soft, tentative as a breeze, then deepened into something fiercer. Tony’s hands cradled her face, and for a moment, the world fell away.
When they parted, both were breathless, eyes alight.
"Okay," Tony rasped, struggling for composure. "If we don’t leave for dinner now, I’m canceling the reservation and doing something very irresponsible."
Naruto laughed softly, lips still tingling. She squeezed his hand and nodded.
"Then let’s go. Before we regret it. Or don’t."
Tony pulled her close with a mischievous grin.
"With you? Never."
Hand in hand, they left the tower — the air between them electric, as if this moment had marked the start of something new.
And lasting.
---
The drive back to Naruto's apartment was filled with easy laughter and playful teasing that volleyed between them like an effortless dance. The car felt like a bubble separate from the world outside — where only they, the road, and their shared joy existed.
"The look on that guy's face when the whole dish flew onto his suit—" Tony said, trying to stifle his laughter and failing spectacularly. "I swear, it was straight out of a cartoon!"
"Tony!" Naruto giggled, covering her face with her hands. "Did you see the entire cod platter go airborne? That was a culinary tragedy in real time."
"I nearly tried to catch it mid-air. Billionaire reflexes in action." He shot her a sideways glance, brimming with playful pride.
"Oh, please." Naruto arched a brow. "Those same reflexes almost spilled wine all over me."
"Hey, technically, I saved you. Waiter tripped, wine went flying, I made a risky maneuver — and it landed on me. A true heroic sacrifice."
"All over your blazer?"
"A martyr for good taste."
She laughed again, eyes sparkling. There was something light and magical about the night, as if the world had stepped aside just to make room for them.
When the car pulled up to her building, Tony didn’t cut the engine right away. A soft silence settled between them, the moment demanding a different kind of attention. Their gazes met, and this time, there were no jokes — just the unspoken truth hanging in the air.
"This was a good night…" Naruto murmured, almost to herself.
"It was more than that." Tony’s voice was low, earnest, his eyes never leaving hers. "It was special. And I don’t say that often, so mark it down."
Naruto smiled, touched by his rare sincerity. Her heart felt lighter, as if everything was falling into place.
She leaned in slowly, brushing her lips against his in a gentle goodbye.
But Tony cradled the back of her neck, fingers tangling in her golden hair, and kissed her back — deeper, fuller, pouring everything he hadn’t yet found words for into it. There was no urgency, just a quiet intensity, as if this was his way of saying I’m here. I’m staying.
When they parted, Naruto’s cheeks were flushed, her eyes slightly dazed.
Tony, still close, rested his forehead lightly against hers and smirked.
"You should probably go inside, Princess, or we’re gonna end up with a whole tabloid spread for public indecency. And I’ve been trying to improve my image lately."
She laughed, hiding her face for a beat.
"Goodnight, Tony. And thank you— really."
"Goodnight, Naruto." He reluctantly released her hair. "Next time, I’ll pick a restaurant where the food doesn’t assault the customers."
Her laughter rang out, echoing down the sidewalk, before she waved and disappeared up the stairs.
Tony sat in the car for a long moment, staring at the door she’d vanished through. There was a different kind of smile on his face now — not just satisfaction, but something quieter, deeper. A silent beginning. A hope taking root.
Then he drove off, heart light, still buoyed by the sound of her laughter.
Chapter 56: Chapter 55
Chapter Text
The rhythmic wail of alarms pulsed through the underground corridors like a racing heartbeat. The ground trembled with constant vibrations, as if the Earth itself protested their intrusion. Red emergency lights strobed across cold metal walls, casting jagged shadows that danced like living things.
At the facility's core, the Tesseract pulsed with restless blue energy atop its armored pedestal. The cosmic cube seemed agitated, as if sensing the approaching storm.
Director Nick Fury strode into the chamber with measured steps, flanked by Agent Phil Coulson and Dr. Erik Selvig, who frowned at his tablet's frantic readouts.
"Status?" Fury's gravelly voice cut through the alarm's wail.
"Unstable," Selvig reported. "The Tesseract is self-activating. Not responding to containment protocols or shutdown commands."
"Generating power?" Coulson eyed the blue energy tendrils escaping the cube.
"No," Selvig adjusted his glasses. "It's creating a bridge. To something. Or someone."
Before anyone could react, the cube erupted in blinding light. A piercing shriek echoed through the chamber — the sound of reality tearing. At its epicenter, space itself fractured... and a figure emerged.
Loki.
Clad in dark leather and golden armor, his treacherous smile gleamed beneath the glowing scepter that pulsed with the Tesseract's same energy. Ice-blue eyes surveyed the room with calm recognition, as if reading from a prewritten script.
SHIELD agents drew weapons — too slow.
With fluid precision, Loki's scepter discharged energy blasts that slammed three soldiers against reinforced walls. Another gesture shattered overhead lights, plunging the chamber into eerie blue twilight.
Fury drew his sidearm, barrel steady on the intruder. "Lower the weapon and you might walk out of here."
Loki tilted his head, smiling like a man hearing distant music. "I come with glorious purpose." His velvet voice dripped poisoned honey.
Another energy blast. Fury dove sideways as the discharge vaporized equipment behind him. Coulson dragged Selvig behind cover as consoles exploded around them.
From the catwalk above, Clint Barton — Hawkeye — drew his bow with lethal precision. "Director! Evac now!"
"Negative!" Fury scrambled up, dust coating his trenchcoat. "He came through the Tesseract. We don't let him leave with it."
Loki's scepter twirled. Clint's arrow veered mid-flight, detonating harmlessly against bulkheads. Before the archer could nock another, Loki materialized before him — scepter pressing against Clint's chest.
The archer's eyes widened... then clouded to vacant blue.
Controlled.
Loki repeated the gesture on Selvig. "Now," he purred. "Let's collect what's mine."
With his new thralls, Loki claimed the Tesseract. The cube flared in his grasp, its primal energy humming like a living thing. He cradled it like a long-lost treasure.
The facility shook violently. Secondary explosions rippled through sublevels. Concrete rained from crumbling ceilings.
Fury barked evacuation orders into his comm as the world came apart around him.
Loki strode calmly to an armored convoy, his mind-slaves in formation. One final glance over his shoulder, eyes locking with Fury's.
"We'll meet again, Director."
The convoy sped into the night just as the main complex imploded in fire and steel.
Fury stood amidst the wreckage, wind whipping ash across his face. "This," he muttered to the burning ruins, "is gonna be a hell of a mess."
And he was right.
One hell of a mess.
---
Morning light cut through the high windows of the underground facility, slicing through the blinds like silver blades. The silence in Nick Fury's office was near absolute, broken only by the rhythmic tap of his fingers against the glass desk.
Before him, a holographic projection of the Tesseract rotated slowly, casting a pulsing blue glow across his hardened features.
"He walked out with two of ours," Fury muttered, jaw clenched. "A genius and a top-tier agent. If that's not a declaration of war, I don't know what is."
Maria Hill stepped forward, gripping a damage report.
"Losses were significant. The facility is completely compromised. Loki has the Tesseract. Barton and Selvig are under his control. And we still don't know why."
Fury turned slowly, his gaze ice-cold and calculating.
"We know enough. He wants the Cube. He's going to use it. And we need an answer." He pressed a button on the desk, his voice dropping to a graveled command. "Activate the Shadow Protocol. It's time."
Hill hesitated.
"The Avengers Initiative?"
"Should never have been shelved," Fury replied, staring into the middle distance as if seeing the first embers of a coming storm. "Get Romanoff on the line. Time to call in the big guns."
---
The stifling heat and humidity clung to every corner of Calcutta's narrow alleyways. The pungent scent of spices mingled with dust, sweat, and the exhaust fumes of tuk-tuks weaving through chaotic streets. Bruce Banner knelt before a feverish child, his brow furrowed as he carefully examined the little girl's shallow breathing and glassy eyes.
He murmured something comforting in Hindi, gently adjusting the damp cloth on her forehead.
"Just a bad cold — she'll be fine," he said, more to himself than to the anxious mother hovering nearby.
Weariness colored his voice. Weariness and vigilance. Even here, trying to live simply, helping with what little knowledge and resources he had, Bruce could never fully relax. The "Other Guy's" presence was a constant shadow, an irritating whisper at the edge of his consciousness.
A creak in the wooden doorway made his shoulders tense.
"Doctor?" A woman called, her face half-covered by a scarf. "There's a lady waiting outside for you. Says it's urgent."
Bruce nodded, rising slowly. His hands were steady, but his eyes darted around like a cornered animal. He knew it wasn't Naruto — she'd called earlier for their usual check-in. When someone sought him out directly, it was never good news.
He moved through the alleys with measured steps, his pulse quickening.
At the designated corner, a redheaded woman sat waiting on an old crate. Her clothes were simple, nondescript, but the way she observed her surroundings — calculating, detached, too patient — marked her as anything but ordinary.
Bruce stopped a few paces away.
"You're a long way from home." His voice was low, almost a growl. "Who sent you?"
The woman raised her hands in a placating gesture.
"Dr. Banner. Natasha Romanoff. I just want to talk."
"This feels like the start of a trap." His gaze didn't waver. "Who do you work for? Military? CIA? Interpol?"
"SHIELD." No hesitation.
Bruce's jaw clenched.
"Great," he muttered, sarcasm thick. "They're still playing world-fixers?"
Natasha stood smoothly. Her movements were controlled, almost feline.
"We're trying to stop it from being unfixed."
Bruce scoffed, crossing his arms.
"Look, I'm no use to you. I'm not a weapons scientist. Not a hero. And I'm definitely not a pawn you can move around."
"We're not here to move you." Her voice was firm. "We're here to ask for your help."
"Oh, sure. Because that sounds so much less invasive." His smile was razor-thin. "This is about him, isn't it? The 'Other Guy'?"
Natasha shook her head, but her assessing gaze never left him.
"It's about what you can do. What you know."
Silence.
Bruce's jaw tightened. Just the mention of his other half put his body on high alert. He took a step back, eyes flashing with distrust.
"You know what happens if I lose control here? These people took me in. I won't let a SHIELD 'chat' ruin that."
"I know the risk you pose." Natasha took a measured step forward. "But I also know you've spent years hiding. Controlling yourself. You haven't hurt anyone."
Bruce laughed humorlessly.
"You make it sound easy."
She pulled a small device from her pocket and held it out.
"The Tesseract was stolen. By someone dangerous. A self-proclaimed god named Loki. Nick Fury's putting together a team to handle threats like this. And you... you're the world's leading expert on gamma radiation. Maybe the only one who can track the Cube's energy signature."
Bruce didn't take the device immediately. His eyes narrowed.
"So that's why radiation levels have been spiking. Thought it was a sensor glitch..."
"It's not. And the world can't afford to wait."
Silence stretched.
Finally, Bruce took the device, still wary, handling it like it might detonate.
"What if I say no?"
"Then we leave. And hope someone else figures it out in time."
He studied her posture. She was tense but unafraid. Ready to bolt if needed, yet standing firm.
"Promise me one thing," he murmured. "If the Other Guy comes out... Run."
Natasha held his gaze, then nodded.
"You won't need him, Doctor. I trust you."
Bruce chuckled softly, the sound tinged with pain.
"Yeah. You're either brave or completely crazy."
A small smile flickered across her face as they moved toward extraction.
---
The control room was lit only by the glow of monitors. Nick Fury stood before the main display, his sharp gaze flicking across the latest updates.
Tony Stark — active in New York.
Steve Rogers — sequestered at a military base, still adjusting.
Bruce Banner — now en route with Natasha.
Fury pressed his lips together. The pieces were moving faster than he'd anticipated. And the board was far from stable.
Maria Hill entered, her expression grim.
"Dr. Foster's been relocated from the city. Romanoff has Banner in transit. Rogers is secured. And Stark—"
"—Is already complaining about not being called first," Fury finished with a dry smirk.
He turned to the hologram before him — a shimmering blue projection bearing the SHIELD logo above the words "Avengers Initiative."
For just a second, his eyes betrayed the gravity of it all. The weight of the choice. The responsibility.
"Open the channels," he ordered. "The game's begun."
---
The rhythmic thud of fists against the heavy bag echoed through the empty gym. Leather snapped like a personal metronome as Steve Rogers delivered controlled blows, his shirt plastered to his torso with sweat. Every punch carried more than strength — there was frustration, longing, the weight of a world out of time.
He stopped, panting, bracing his hands on his knees. For a moment, only his labored breathing filled the space. Then — the creak of gym doors swinging open.
Steve turned slowly, still coiled.
"Captain Rogers." That graveled, unmistakable voice.
Nick Fury strode toward him with measured steps, a slim black dossier in hand.
Steve straightened. His eyes narrowed.
"What do you want?"
"A conversation." Fury halted just outside striking distance. "About the world. And what you can still do for it."
Steve wiped his face with a nearby towel but kept his gaze locked on Fury.
"I did my part, Director. The world I knew is gone."
Fury didn't argue. He flipped open the dossier and extended it.
"And the world we have now is about to vanish too. This—" He tapped the documents. "—can stop that."
Steve took the file reluctantly. The first pages showed Tesseract images, energy readings, technical schematics. Further in: Loki's theft, the imminent threat. Then dossiers — Thor. Tony Stark. Natasha Romanoff. Bruce Banner. Clint Barton.
His fingers stilled.
A blank page.
Just a single name at the top in bold script: Kitsune.
Steve frowned.
"Who's this?"
Fury crossed his arms, expression hardening.
"A ghost."
"That doesn't tell me much."
"Because we don't have much. Just enough to know she's always one step ahead. Works alone. And when she appears... things shift."
Steve looked up.
"And you trust her?"
"No. But she's pulled civilians out of firefights, stopped bombings, and spent two months escorting a senator's daughter through a warzone. Vanished after. No trail."
Steve stared at the page. There was something unsettling about the void of information — like a missing piece in an already impossible puzzle.
"You think throwing another team at this will solve it?"
"I think it might be our only shot." Fury stepped closer. "The world needs symbols. Needs hope. You can still be that, Rogers. Maybe now more than ever."
Steve snapped the file shut with a heavy exhale.
"I lost seventy years. Everyone I knew is gone. The war I fought is over. And now you're asking me to enlist in another?"
Fury didn't hesitate.
"That war already came for you, Captain. You just hadn't noticed yet. So either you suit up as the man who inspired a generation, or you watch everything burn from the sidelines."
Silence.
Steve glanced around. The empty gym felt like an echo of lost time. But here, now — a call. Not for glory. Not for recognition.
Necessity.
He handed the dossier back.
"When do we leave?"
Fury's mouth quirked — just barely — as he turned on his heel.
"Time to wear the flag, Captain. The world needs reminding who you are."
Chapter 57: Chapter 56
Chapter Text
The sky blazed gold, its brilliance mirrored in the tranquil ocean below. The red-and-gold armor sliced through the air at breakneck speed. Inside the suit, Tony Stark wore that trademark grin — the look of a man about to make history, and desperate for an audience.
"JARVIS, tell the ladies the show's starting!" he called, hovering above the newly constructed reactor platform.
"Already on the line, sir. Patching through in three, two..."
On his helmet's holographic display, Pepper Potts and Naruto appeared side by side in Stark Tower's main lounge, New York's skyline glittering behind them. Naruto lounged on the sofa with curious amusement while Pepper fought a smile.
"Look who decided to check in," Pepper said. "You're really activating it now?"
"Ladies, ready to witness legend in the making?" Tony spread his arms dramatically. "Behold — New York's first fully self-sustaining tower. All thanks to my brilliance, obviously."
"Is there a version of this speech that involves less ego?" Pepper arched a brow.
"If there was, you wouldn't be here, dazzled by my devastating charm."
"Devastating is right," Naruto teased, her smirk softening the jab. Her eyes held that familiar warmth, affection disguised as banter. "Just try not to blow anything up this time."
"Hey, my explosive track record is purely experimental. And artistic."
With a precise wrist flick, Tony activated the reactor. Below, the arc core ignited, pulsing with vibrant blue energy. Across the skyline, Stark Tower's lights awakened in sequence like a sleeping giant rousing.
"Ladies... you're looking at the future." Genuine pride colored his voice.
"Dramatic," Pepper muttered.
"But impressive," Naruto conceded, watching the tower glow.
Tony banked hard, rocketing toward Manhattan like a modern-day comet — leaving golden streaks across the twilight.
---
The rooftop slid open with seamless precision, revealing Tony's grand entrance. Robotic arms awaited him like silent butlers, dismantling the armor with practiced efficiency.
"The legend returns home after lighting up the city," he announced, arms spread as if expecting applause. "You're welcome."
Pepper shot Naruto a knowing look.
"I warned you."
Naruto laughed, striding toward him. Without ceremony, she cupped his face and pulled him into a kiss — brief, tender, and effortless, like they'd done it a thousand times before yet still found it new.
"Congratulations, genius. You outshone yourself today."
Tony blinked, momentarily caught off guard. His grin softened, gaze lingering on hers.
"You always know how to give me reasons to shine brighter."
Pepper cleared her throat pointedly.
"Hate to interrupt the rom-com, but before you two start writing vows: about my tower equity..."
Tony spun on his heel.
"Oh here we go—" He clutched his chest in mock offense. "After everything I've done for this city, you're shaking me down for shares?"
"I personally rebuilt half this place on my own time," Pepper countered. "Fifteen percent is fair."
"Fifteen? Naruto, back me up here. This is emotional extortion."
"I'm just enjoying the show," she chuckled, perching on the arm of the sofa.
"Sir," JARVIS interjected, "Agent Phil Coulson is on the line."
Tony turned to the display with an immediate grimace.
"JARVIS, voicemail. Mark as 'imaginary emergency' with a frowny face."
"My protocols are being overridden, sir."
The elevator dinged. Doors slid open to reveal Coulson in his impeccable suit and that eternally neutral expression — the visual equivalent of a period at the end of a sentence.
"Ladies." A polite nod.
"Phil," Pepper greeted warmly. "Good to see you. Though your timing's terrible."
"Getting good at that." He addressed Tony directly. "We need to talk."
Tony turned with theatrical flair.
"Hello, you've reached Tony Stark. Currently engaged with vastly more charming company. Please leave your message after the 'leave me alone' tone."
"It's about the Avengers."
Tony stilled. The tension in his frame was subtle but present. Still, he reached for sarcasm like a shield.
"Ah. The super-powered therapy group. Already got my evaluation, remember? 'Narcissistic, impulsive, uncontrollable' — Romanoff wrote a glowing review."
Coulson extended a black dossier.
"We're reconsidering. And we need you."
Tony eyed the file like an unsigned contract. Didn't take it.
"Hate being handed things."
Naruto plucked it from Coulson's grip and began flipping pages, her brow furrowing at classified intel and energy schematics. Tony peered over her shoulder.
Pepper crossed her arms. "Is this dangerous, Phil?"
"Agent," Tony corrected instantly. "His name's Agent, Pep. Don't ruin the fantasy."
Pepper ignored him entirely.
Coulson held Tony's gaze. "The world's at stake."
The silence that followed was leaden. For once, Tony stopped joking.
He leaned closer to Naruto, scanning the documents. She was still focused, eyes darting between lines with more than interest — with concern.
"This real?" he murmured, more to her than Coulson.
She just nodded slowly.
Coulson turned to leave.
"Get ready, Stark. We'll need you."
No goodbye. Just the elevator doors closing.
Tony stood motionless, the city's glow blending with his racing thoughts. Naruto still held the file.
"I don't like this," he muttered at the skyline.
Naruto rose, standing shoulder-to-shoulder with him. "Then we'd better prepare to fight it the right way," she said softly. "Together."
Tony turned to her, the smirk fading into something real. "Together it is."
Pepper watched them a beat, then sighed.
"Fine. But after we review contracts. I still want my fifteen."
Tony groaned. "Twelve and a chocolate basket."
"Deal."
Naruto smiled, lacing her fingers discreetly with Tony's.
---
The workshop lights were dimmer than usual — as if even the AI sensed the shift in atmosphere. Tony pored over Coulson's intel with uncharacteristic focus, holographic projections swirling around him: overlapping graphs, satellite imagery, energy spectrums, and reports stamped "TOP SECRET."
JARVIS worked silently in the background, cross-referencing data streams.
"JARVIS, overlay these energy signatures with events from the last five months. Need to know if these spikes are natural or some cosmic temper tantrum."
"Processing, sir."
Behind him, Pepper stood rigid, arms crossed. It took a lot to unsettle her, but something in the data — or perhaps the gaps in it — had her jaw clenched.
"Is this worse than you're saying out loud?"
Tony didn't answer immediately. Another command sent fresh data cascading across displays. The holograms' blue glow sharpened his features, etching uncharacteristic gravity into his expression.
Naruto sat nearby, silent, her eyes tracking intel with unnerving speed. Her body was still, but her gaze burned with rapid analysis.
Tony finally spoke without looking up.
"Happy."
The bodyguard appeared like an attentive sentinel.
"Sir?"
Tony turned to the women. "Take Pepper and Naruto home. Now."
Pepper frowned. "Tony, wait. This is too serious to—"
"I know how serious it is." His voice cut through the room with rare steel. "Which is why I need to know you're safe. If I'm juggling this and worrying someone might target you two, I can't think straight."
The request hung in the air — uncharacteristically earnest. Pepper hesitated, thrown by his tone. Tony provoked. Tony deflected. He didn't ask.
Naruto didn't argue. She rose smoothly, crossed to him. Tony was still absorbed in data when her fingers gently tilted his chin toward her.
Her kiss was brief — more promise than goodbye.
"Stay in one piece, Stark." Her voice was low, blue eyes locked onto his. "Preferably until I get back."
He mustered a smirk. "Hey, if there's one thing I'm good at — besides being brilliant — it's walking away from trouble. Part of the charm."
Naruto just tilted her head with a small smile, but her gaze held something sharper. As she pulled away, her fingers brushed the nape of his neck — a casual gesture to any observer.
Yet in that touch, a microscopic tracking seal activated, camouflaged against his skin. Undetectable to Earth's tech. Silent. Precise. Invisible.
Tony turned back to his projections as they left with Happy, his chest oddly lighter — unaware why.
Naruto watched the tower's lights shrink through the car window. She leaned her head against the glass, eyes closing briefly as she whispered to no one:
"Now I can find you anywhere."
---
The lights were off. Only the dim glow of the city seeped through the floor-to-ceiling windows, painting the room in monochrome. Amidst the shadows, Kitsune stood motionless — a living statue clad in darkness.
Her tactical suit clung seamlessly to her form. Chakra bands wrapped around her wrists, a compact arsenal strapped with precision, and the fox mask resting in her palms completed the image of an ancient warrior in a modern world.
She was ready.
Only one thing remained.
Inside her, the tracking seal on Tony's neck pulsed softly like a distant star. Still stationary. Still safe.
The Bijuu stirred within, restless in the charged silence.
"You're overreacting," Matatabi purred, her feline voice echoing through Naruto's chakra network. "Aside from the jittery scientist, no one here seems threatening."
"Agreed," Shukaku grumbled. "Even the green monkey's decent, once you get past the anger issues."
"They don't recognize real danger," Kurama rumbled, uncharacteristically grave.
Naruto remained silent for three measured breaths. Then, with deliberate calm, she secured the mask over her face.
"SHIELD's files mention an unclassified threat. That alone tells me enough." The mask's straps tightened with a whisper. "Bruce is involved. If he loses control — if the Other Guy emerges — Tony will be on the front lines."
She stepped to the window, gazing at New York's starless sky.
"I won't gamble with their lives."
"You care for them," Son Gokū observed.
"Yes." No hesitation. No elaboration.
The seal on Tony vibrated — a warning tremor.
Naruto didn't think.
Between one blink and the next, she vanished from the balcony in a swirl of shadows. No sound. No trace. Only the curtains fluttering in her wake betrayed any movement at all.
Kitsune was airborne.
Every rooftop leap, every silent footfall through darkness, carried a singular purpose:
Bring Tony home alive.
Keep Bruce from breaking.
Whatever stood in her way—
—would learn why foxes hunt in the dark.
Chapter 58: Chapter 57
Chapter Text
Perched in the forest canopy, Kitsune became one with the shadows. Her dark tactical suit blended seamlessly with the night, rendering her nearly invisible to untrained eyes. Below, in the moonlit clearing, three figures stood in tense discussion.
Tony Stark's armor gleamed like a beacon against the wilderness. Beside him, two men she recognized instantly from SHIELD files: Steve Rogers, the living legend, and the golden-haired giant gripping an impossible hammer — Thor.
Their body language spoke volumes — firm handshakes, measured nods. No overt hostility, but the air thrummed with unspoken tension. Kitsune's fingers twitched toward her kunai pouch.
Not a threat. Not yet.
But she wouldn't look away. Not for a second.
The Hiraishin seal burned against her palm like a phantom pulse. She'd crossed oceans and borders in hours, her network of pre-placed markers turning the planet into a stepping stone chase. Always close. Never out of reach.
The quinjet's engines whined to life below, its sleek hull lifting from the forest floor.
Time to move.
With a chakra-enhanced leap, Kitsune launched herself through the canopy. The wind screamed past as she arced toward the ascending aircraft — a shadow among shadows. Her palms met cold metal, chakra adhesion locking her to the hull like a living barnacle.
Inside, muffled voices debated through vibranium-reinforced walls. She didn't need to hear the words. Her mission was clear:
Observe. Protect. Intervene if necessary.
The quinjet banked sharply, revealing their destination — a colossal shape blotting out stars. The SHIELD helicarrier. A floating fortress.
Kitsune's pulse quickened, not with fear, but razor-edged anticipation.
If this airborne stronghold became a battlefield...
...the fox would already be inside.
---
The Quinjet touched down smoothly on the massive floating fortress, its polished steel deck humming with precision. Hangar lights reflected off the immaculate surface, illuminating a flurry of armed agents and uniformed technicians moving with practiced efficiency.
With a mechanical hiss, the ramp lowered.
Tony Stark emerged first — steps measured, smirk in place — as if this were just another casual stroll through one of his many properties.
Steve Rogers followed close behind, his skeptical gaze sweeping across the unfamiliar surroundings. The gleaming metal, the high-tech uniforms — it all felt alien to the man out of time. He stood tall, silent, a soldier displaced.
Thor descended with regal bearing, his piercing blue eyes narrowing at the sight of armed guards. His posture remained rigid, every muscle coiled as if expecting a challenge.
Natasha Romanoff moved like a shadow — silent, precise. Her sharp eyes cataloged every detail: blind spots, escape routes, vulnerabilities. She didn't speak, but her calculating gaze said enough.
Bruce Banner trailed last, shoulders hunched, eyes darting nervously. He seemed to shrink into himself, acutely aware of the destructive potential he carried.
Invisible to all, Kitsune clung to the Quinjet's hull, her form perfectly concealed by chakra-infused camouflage. From her vantage point, she studied each face, each tell:
Tony's bravado barely masking his tension — the sarcasm just another layer of armor.
Steve's squared shoulders hiding uncertainty — not of others, but of his place in this new century.
Thor radiated contained storm energy — something ancient and battle-ready that made Kitsune's instincts prickle beneath her mask.
Bruce's quiet suffering — the weight of constant control, the fear of what might slip.
Natasha — pure ice and calculation. A hunter recognizing another.
SHIELD agents ushered the group inside. Elsewhere, Loki — shackled but smirking — was led away under heavy guard. Kitsune's gaze lingered on the so-called god.
Even in chains, he was the most dangerous thing aboard.
---
The command center hummed with urgent activity, monitors casting an eerie glow over tense faces. The air itself felt charged — heavy with unspoken tensions and clashing egos.
Tony made a beeline for a terminal, fingers already flying across cables.
"Nice system. Retro, but... functional," he quipped, discreetly slotting in a small device.
Steve's approach was measured, arms crossed like a disapproving drill sergeant.
"Is this necessary? Can't you take anything seriously?"
Tony didn't glance up.
"Just upgrading the party favors. You'll thank me later."
"This isn't a party."
A tight smile. "Clearly, Cap-iscle."
Bruce hovered near the periphery, a man trying to occupy zero space. Natasha leaned against a wall, her watchful eyes tracking every micro-expression — Tony's tells, Bruce's tremors, the electric friction between the others.
Thor stood sentinel by the viewport, gazing at the sky as if willing storms into existence. Technology baffled him, but his silence spoke volumes.
Then — Nick Fury's entrance cut through the room like a blade.
"Gentlemen." The eyepatch, the stance, the voice — all demanded immediate attention.
"Ah, Captain Pirate! Missed that authoritarian flair," Tony drawled.
Fury didn't bite.
"We're here because the world's changing. No time for egos or secrets. Loki's playing a bigger game than petty villainy."
Bruce's voice wavered. "Then why bring him here? Why not brief us first?" Distrust laced every word — of SHIELD, of this entire operation.
Steve's gaze swept across them.
"Seems everyone's got their own agenda. That won't work unless we start trusting each other."
"Trust?" Tony's laugh was brittle. "You booted up yesterday, Capsicle. Still installing updates. Let's not rush this."
Steve stepped forward, jaw set.
"You think this is a joke?"
"I think life's too short not to laugh during armageddon. And honestly?" Tony's voice dropped. "If this is Earth's A-team... godspeed, humanity."
Silence cracked through the room like fault lines.
Invisible above them, Kitsune watched it all — the fractured glances, the unsaid words. No team here. Just strangers drowning in their own arrogance.
And Tony. Always Tony. The man who pretended not to care. But she knew — knew his pulse raced beneath the sarcasm, knew his armor of wit was crumbling.
She inhaled.
Time.
Like a shadow given form, Kitsune dropped from the ceiling — landing in perfect silence atop the conference table. Every weapon in the room snapped toward her.
---
The soft tap of Kitsune's boots on the conference table echoed like muffled thunder in the tense silence. Every eye snapped to the masked figure.
Thor merely arched an eyebrow, Mjolnir's handle resting easy in his grip — curious but unthreatened.
Steve instinctively shifted into a defensive stance, spine straight, piercing gaze assessing her as if he could measure her soul by sight alone.
Natasha moved with lethal precision, positioning herself between Fury and the intruder, fingers drifting toward her sidearm with the calm of someone who didn't need to rush to kill.
Fury growled the name like a curse:
"Kitsune."
Her lips curled beneath the mask, voice honeyed yet razor-edged:
"My, my, Director... throwing such an elegant party with all these VIPs, and you didn't even send me an invitation?"
Playfulness laced her words, but something heavier lurked beneath — a weight only those accustomed to masks might notice.
Tony crossed his arms, leaning back against a console with a smirk. His eyes sparkled with the same fascination he reserved for groundbreaking tech or people who defied his logic.
Bruce observed quietly, analyzing more than judging. A silent recognition. Even relief.
They knew her. Had been saved by her. More than once.
They knew she was an unpredictable storm — but not an enemy.
Natasha afforded no such luxury. Her hand found her compact firearm—
—only for Kitsune to vanish from the table.
Between blinks, she materialized behind the Black Widow, quieter than a whisper in the wind.
"Long time, Widow," she purred. "Where's your little songbird? Did he stop singing for you?"
Natasha turned, icy and calculated.
"Mission. Compromised."
Professional. Nothing more. But her assassin's eyes measured every variable — distance, weight, reaction time.
Kitsune grinned.
"Just business? How dull. And here I thought I'd missed the wedding." She reappeared before the others in a graceful leap, as if floating.
Steve's brow furrowed. His instincts screamed wrongness — too fast, too prepared, yet her demeanor was... off.
"Is this her?" he asked Fury without looking away. "The 'Kitsune' from your briefing?"
Fury's jaw tightened.
"Same ghost we've never managed to track."
"'Ghost' is so dramatic," Kitsune mused, perching on a chair arm like she owned it. "I prefer 'frequent and humorous visitor' — but if specter sounds scarier, by all means, Nick."
Fury barreled on:
"If you're here to help, fine. But you'll be watched. And when this is over—"
"—I'll have so much explaining to do, yes yes." She tilted her head. "Only if you share where you get those pirate eyepatches. Seriously, Nick — style is everything."
Tony barked a laugh.
"She's perfect. Can I keep her, Fury? Promise I'll feed her and take her on walks."
Bruce smiled subtly — rare for him, but Stark and Kitsune together seemed to ease his tension.
Thor stepped forward, blue eyes probing.
"Swift and skilled. Few move so before trained eyes. Who are you truly?"
Kitsune turned slowly, azure eyes glinting behind the mask.
"Let's say I'm a curious fox who wandered where I shouldn't. But I'm housebroken, swear."
Thor chuckled. He sensed no malice — just mystery.
Fury had no patience for games.
"Stark. Banner. Lab now. We need to analyze the scepter and locate the Tesseract."
Tony sighed dramatically.
"Work. Right when things got fun." He shot Kitsune a look. "You coming?"
"Only if there's coffee and awkward questions. I live for awkward questions."
Fury's glance at Natasha spoke volumes. Constant surveillance.
Kitsune might be helping — but she wasn't trusted. Not yet.
As the scientists left, Kitsune lingered a moment longer.
The smirk remained, but behind blue eyes swirled a tempest of restrained emotion.
She knew this game.
Masks. Barbs. Irony.
It was how she kept walls standing when the world threatened to crumble.
She was here for one reason only.
Not for them.
For him.
And she wouldn't fail.
Chapter 59: Chapter 58
Chapter Text
The lab was empty when Tony Stark and Bruce Banner walked in. A spacious room bathed in cold, white light, filled with sophisticated equipment and silent, blinking monitors. The sound of their footsteps echoed against the metallic floor, lending the place an eerie sense of isolation — as if, despite being surrounded by SHIELD’s cutting-edge technology, they were completely detached from the world.
Tony moved first. Without asking for permission, he strode to a terminal and began typing with unsettling familiarity, as if he owned the place. The screen’s pale blue glow illuminated his face, a faint, sarcastic smirk playing on his lips.
"And here we are," he said, fingers flying across the keyboard. "The technological heart of the most neurotic organization on the planet. A real Disneyland for paranoids with a fetish for secrets."
Bruce lingered at the edge, unsure whether to intervene or just watch. His posture was tense — arms crossed, eyes tracking Stark’s every move. He still didn’t trust him. And for good reason. Tony reeked of arrogance, overconfidence, and a blatant love for pushing boundaries. Everything Bruce avoided.
"Are you actually hacking SHIELD?" he asked, voice laced with restrained disbelief.
"Hacking is such an ugly word. I prefer ‘reorganizing access priorities.’" Tony shot him a sideways glance, mischief glittering in his eyes. "Besides, if they wanted something to stay truly secret, they should’ve hired someone better to write their firewalls."
A beat of silence passed. Tony resumed typing but soon broke it again — as if he couldn’t stand not poking at someone for long.
"By the way, love your work on gamma radiation. Fascinating stuff. Especially the part where you turn into a green rage colossus. Very cinematic."
Bruce frowned, looking away. That hit a nerve. There was nothing fascinating about it for him.
"I’m in control," he replied, firm but edged with irritation. "I’m not the monster people think I am."
Tony leaned against the counter, arms crossed, studying the other scientist.
"Yeah, sure. A Zen monk with a plutonium heart. Totally get it."
"You don’t get anything," Bruce said, sharper than he’d intended.
Tony shrugged, amused.
"Maybe. Or maybe I just see what you’re trying to hide. But hey… if you ever get tired of playing cat and mouse with the military, I’ve got private labs. No officers, no bounty hunters, and decent coffee."
Bruce didn’t answer immediately. The offer was tempting in theory. But something about Tony — the constant sarcasm, the way he treated everything like a game — put him on edge. He hesitated, and Tony noticed.
"Think it over," Tony said. "Mad scientists gotta stick together, right?"
He turned back to the screen, but his expression shifted subtly as he changed the subject.
"Speaking of, I found it curious how you didn’t even flinch at Kitsune."
Bruce kept his face neutral, but his shoulders stiffened. Almost imperceptibly — but Tony caught it.
"You know her."
"I’ve heard things," Bruce muttered, avoiding his gaze.
Tony chuckled lowly.
"Oh, come on. You took one look at her and didn’t even blink. Like you were seeing an old friend." His lips twisted into a crooked grin. "Real convenient."
Bruce pressed his lips together. He tried to stay vague, but Tony kept needling with that mocking tone, toying with words while digging deeper.
"Just saying… She shows up out of nowhere, all mysterious, packing tech even I can’t identify — which, FYI, doesn’t happen often — and you just shrug? C’mon, Doc, you’re a terrible bluffer."
Bruce took a deep breath, finally relenting.
"She helped me. Twice."
Tony paused, surprised. His eyes narrowed skeptically, but his voice stayed casual.
"Interesting. Maybe she’s got a thing for unstable scientists."
"It wasn’t for me," Bruce snapped, defensive. "It was for a… mutual friend."
Tony raised an eyebrow.
"Mutual friend? Now I’m intrigued. Because so far, no one knows where she’s from, who she’s with, or what she wants. Just pops up to play hero and vanishes like ninja smoke."
Before Bruce could reply, the lab door slid open with a metallic hiss. Steve Rogers stepped in, strides firm, expression stern.
"Any progress?"
Tony didn’t turn around.
"Only if you count ‘Fury’s hiding something’ as progress. In which case — bingo."
Steve ignored the sarcasm.
"Stark, can you take this seriously for five minutes?"
Tony spun his chair to face him, grinning.
"If I took everything seriously, Cap, I’d still be stuck in a cave in Afghanistan."
Steve crossed his arms.
"This isn’t a joke. The Tesseract is in the hands of a lunatic. That’s what we should be focusing on."
"We are," Tony said, a fraction more serious despite the levity. "We’re talking about what Fury doesn’t want us to know. Doesn’t that strike you as odd?"
Steve hesitated, then shook his head.
"I’m a soldier. I follow orders."
Tony scoffed.
"Yeah. And how’d that work out last time?"
Steve didn’t answer. His eyes locked onto Tony for a second longer before he turned to leave.
"Focus on locating the Tesseract," he tossed over his shoulder. "The rest is a distraction."
The door shut behind him, and silence reclaimed the lab.
---
Natasha’s firm footsteps echoed through the corridors as she strode purposefully beside Kitsune. The agent’s face was neutral, but her eyes were razor-sharp, flicking sideways again and again to study the masked woman beside her.
Kitsune moved with an almost feline lightness, hands tucked in her pockets, her body too relaxed for the tension thickening the air. Soft blond hair escaped from under her hood, swaying faintly with each unhurried step. The contrast between Natasha’s rigid posture and Kitsune’s provocative demeanor was stark.
"Do you even know what you’re doing here?" Natasha asked, voice icy, without glancing at her.
"Interrogating a god, obviously," Kitsune replied, amusement audible in her tone. "Most fun I’ve had in weeks. And trust me, I once challenged a cat to a ramen-eating contest."
Natasha didn’t react. She quickened her pace.
"Just don’t get in the way."
"I never get in the way." Kitsune’s grin was practically audible. "I just add flair to the scene."
Natasha shot her a sidelong glare, like she was trying to decipher a dangerous puzzle.
"I still don’t trust you."
Kitsune laughed softly, unoffended.
"It’d be worrying if you did."
---
Steve wandered the lower corridors of the helicarrier as if pulled by an unseen force. Something had been gnawing at his instincts since Tony started raising questions, and now it drove him forward. A well-trained soldier knew when things were out of place.
He found a tech room marked with a restricted-access symbol. The halls were empty. A sharp strike to the control panel forced the doors open.
Inside, he rifled through a metal drawer and uncovered weapon prototypes. He lifted one — heavy, its finish too polished for standard issue. In the corner of the room, panels pulsed faintly with blue energy.
Steve frowned. He’d seen this before.
During the war.
HYDRA’s weapons.
The same Tesseract-derived tech. The same energy that powered Red Skull’s deadliest designs.
A chill crawled down his spine.
Steve gripped the weapon, its weight in his hands a visceral reminder of everything he’d fought to destroy. He recognized the lines of it, the circuits, that same blue energy source that had nearly torn the world apart once.
His stomach turned. Tony’s words echoed in his head, how SHIELD seemed to be hiding too much.
This wasn’t just surveillance.
It was militarization.
It was war.
And Fury hadn’t mentioned any of it.
---
The cell was cold, metallic, with walls of reinforced glass. At its center, Loki sat cross-legged, his eyes gleaming with a mix of boredom and amusement. The air was too still — like a storm waiting for the right moment to break.
Outside the cell, Natasha stood with her arms crossed, expression unreadable. Kitsune leaned casually against a pillar, masked, her hood slightly askew, a half-smirk playing on her lips. Though her eyes were hidden, her attention seemed locked onto every movement.
"So they brought the Black Widow to play interrogator," Loki said with a lazy smile, tilting his head up at Natasha. "How predictable. Always you, with your guilt piled high like corpses on a red-stained floor."
Natasha remained still, gaze steady, refusing to bite.
"Where’s Barton?" she asked, flat and direct.
Loki chuckled, low and melodic.
"Ah... the lost archer. So focused, so silent. And now, so mine." He cocked his head. "Are you worried? Or do you just miss the company? It must be lonely, Natasha Romanoff, living wrapped in so many secrets."
Kitsune let out a soft whistle.
"Wow. Cliche villain speech and a weak guilt trip?" she mused. "I expected better from a god. At least throw in a rhyme."
Loki’s eyes slid to her, his smile widening.
"And who might you be, little fox? The shadow behind the shadow? You try so hard to pretend you’re like them, that you belong here — but I can see you."
Kitsune pushed off the pillar, steps light as a bored predator’s. Her tone stayed playful, almost taunting.
"See what, exactly? Please don’t say ‘monster.’ That’d just be sad."
Loki rose, approaching the glass with sudden interest, studying her like he could peer past flesh.
"One doesn’t need eyes to see. There’s something in you even these foolish humans haven’t noticed. Something old. Wild. You hide behind jokes and masks, but I see what stirs beneath your skin."
Natasha’s gaze flicked to Kitsune, sharper now. A subtle tension tightened the spy’s shoulders.
Kitsune just laughed, delighted.
"You’re good, Loki, I’ll give you that. But if you want to really offend me, you’ll have to try harder. A drunk octopus once came up with better insults — and at least he rhymed."
Loki’s eyebrow arched, surprised by her defiance.
"Fascinating."
"And you’re boring," she shot back, returning to her pillar. "Just another villain who loves the sound of his own voice."
Natasha said nothing, but her stare at Kitsune had hardened. The suspicion, once faint, was now plain. Loki had planted a seed — and it was sprouting fast.
"Is he still alive?" Natasha demanded again, icy.
Loki turned back to her, smiling as if he’d never been distracted.
"For now. But not for you. He’s a pawn. And you’re all... pawns. Even the green brute you brought aboard, thinking you could cage him." His gaze turned mocking. "Do you truly believe you can control this?"
Natasha’s eyes flashed with contained fury.
"No one’s trying to control anyone."
"Aren’t you?" Loki laughed, stepping away. "Then you’re even bigger fools than I thought."
Kitsune snorted, crossing her arms.
"Ah yes, moral lessons from the god of overinflated egos. Must be Tuesday."
Loki gave her one last look — this time curious, almost contemplative — before turning his back.
"You’ll destroy each other," he murmured, like a prophecy.
Natasha turned to leave, but her glare at Kitsune was clear: There would be questions later.
Kitsune, for her part, strolled out whistling.
---
Tony typed rapidly, eyes locked on the encrypted data streams flashing across his holographic display. Lines of code flowed like water as he systematically dismantled SHIELD’s firewalls.
Behind him, Bruce shifted uncomfortably, fingers drumming against the workbench. His voice was tense.
"Stark, are you sure this is a good idea?"
"No. But good ideas were never my specialty." Tony flashed a brief, ironic smile without looking away from the screen. "Fury’s hiding something. Something big. And I don’t buy the whole ‘clean energy for global cooperation’ spiel. This—" He jabbed at the hologram. "—isn’t just a science project."
Bruce narrowed his eyes, stepping closer to the projection.
"It doesn’t add up. Why would SHIELD research this alone? Without consulting you? You’re practically the world’s leading authority on clean energy."
Before Tony could reply, the door slammed open. Nick Fury stormed in, jaw clenched.
"Stark. What the hell do you think you’re doing?"
Tony didn’t fully turn, just pivoted halfway, the hologram’s glow still reflecting in his eyes.
"Hacking your servers. But honestly, you could’ve made it harder. That firewall was… embarrassing."
"You’re compromising global security!" Fury snarled.
"I wouldn’t be in your systems if you’d been straight with me. So tell me, Fury — what are you hiding?"
At that moment, the door hissed open again. Steve Rogers strode in, clutching an object wrapped in cloth. He dropped it onto the bench — the fabric slid away, revealing an advanced weapon pulsing with blue energy at its core.
"No need to answer. I found part of what you’re hiding. You’re building HYDRA’s weapons."
Bruce recoiled as if the device were radioactive. Tony fell silent, staring at the weapon, his jaw tight.
None of them noticed the faint pulse of light in the center of Loki’s scepter, left on a nearby bench — seemingly inert.
Fury stepped forward, his gaze sweeping across the three men.
"None of you understand what’s at stake here."
Tony scoffed, crossing his arms.
"I don’t need to understand everything to know you’re playing your own game, Fury. If you want trust, stop dealing from the bottom of the deck."
Steve whirled on him, blue eyes hardening.
"And you’re one to talk about trust, Stark? I read your file. Narcissistic. Reckless. Unable to function in a team. You’re here playing at being a hero."
He took a step closer, voice sharpening.
"Take off the suit— what’s left?"
The silence hung for a heartbeat — until the door burst open again.
Natasha entered, face unreadable. Behind her, Kitsune moved with her usual lightness — but at Steve’s question, she froze. The casual air around her dissolved like smoke.
Her voice came out low, distorted, and sharp as a honed blade.
"What’s left is a man you could never measure up to, Captain."
Every head turned toward her.
"Tony Stark risks his life every day — no obligations, no applause. He funds charities for people he’ll never meet. He’s here — on this flying tin can, fighting gods and monsters — because it’s the right thing to do. And he doesn’t need a shield or a serum to do it."
Tony slowly turned to stare at Kitsune. Behind the mask, something in her voice, her tone, made his eyes narrow. A flicker of recognition crossed his face, as if a puzzle piece had just clicked into place. But he said nothing.
Natasha shot Kitsune a surprised glance at the fierce defense but stayed silent. Bruce just looked more uneasy, his eyes darting between the weapon, the scepter, and the tension in the room.
Fury opened his mouth to speak — but the floor suddenly lurched violently. An explosion rocked the helicarrier, lights flickering.
"We’ve got a problem!" a voice shouted over the intercom.
Chaos erupted. Sirens wailed. The entire ship listed slightly to one side.
Everyone snapped into action. Steve grabbed his shield. Natasha drew her guns. Kitsune was already moving, kunai slipping into her hands.
Tony glared at Fury, fury simmering beneath his words.
"Well. Looks like the game’s on."
Chapter 60: Chapter 59
Chapter Text
The SHIELD helicarrier's deck shuddered violently. The explosion's shockwave rattled the metal framework like thunder trapped in a cavern. Sirens wailed across the base, emergency lights flashing in frenetic red pulses as orderly corridors plunged into chaos.
One thing was clear — they were under attack.
In the lab, Bruce Banner staggered as a sudden impact threw him against the workbench. A high-pitched ringing drowned out the alarms in his ears. His vision swam before snapping into focus — and then he saw it.
Loki's scepter, forgotten on the analysis table, trembled faintly. The blue light in its gem pulsed erratically, as if resonating with the surrounding mayhem. Its glow cast jagged shadows across the lab before the weapon clattered to the floor with a hollow thud that echoed like a war drum in Bruce's skull.
No one else noticed.
His breathing turned ragged. His heart hammered too fast, each beat sending spirals of heat through his veins. Sweat slicked his temples as the monster inside him snarled. Awakening.
Not now. Not here—
His fists clenched. He forced a shuddering breath, fighting for control — but it was like trying to hold back a tidal wave with bare hands.
"Banner?"
A woman's voice — cautious but urgent.
Bruce turned with effort. Agent Romanoff stood there, approaching slowly like someone recognizing danger before fully understanding it. Her eyes locked onto his, analyzing every twitch, every tremor.
"Stay... back..." he growled, the words rough, each syllable a chain trying to restrain what was coming.
"Do you need help?" She halted at a safe distance but remained poised to act.
"I said—" His voice fractured as his bones began to crack. "GET AWAY!"
Too late.
An invisible wave of energy wracked his body. The tremors started in his hands, then surged up his arms, shoulders, torso. Muscles swelled. Fabric ripped. His eyes flared green.
Natasha leapt back as the roar that tore from his throat shook the walls.
Where a scientist had stood, there was now raw, raging force.
The Hulk was loose.
With a single motion, he hurled the workbench across the room. Metal and glass exploded like shrapnel. The beast roared again, primal and unrestrained — and its gaze locked onto Natasha.
She ran.
Instinct took over. She pivoted and bolted down the corridors, alarms blending with the earth-shaking stomps of the creature behind her. Each footfall threatened to collapse the very structure around them.
"Bravo Team, this is Romanoff!" she shouted into her comm. "Banner's transformed! Repeat — Hulk is loose! Evacuate central corridors NOW!"
Her words were swallowed by another distant explosion.
---
Meanwhile, aboard another section of the helicarrier, Tony Stark streaked through the air at full thrust toward the damaged turbine. Black smoke and electrical sparks engulfed the sky around the faltering rotor — a whirlwind of metal and chaos threatening to swallow everything.
"JARVIS, diagnostics!"
"The turbine is nearing critical failure, sir. Should it lock, the helicarrier will lose stability and enter freefall."
Tony gritted his teeth.
"Of course... and here I thought I’d end this day with coffee."
He dove toward the rotor like a human missile, weaving between the colossal blades with razor-thin precision. Heat warped the air; electricity crackled. Every movement became a dance between death and defiance.
Inside the ship, Steve Rogers barked orders through the wreckage, directing agents to seal leaks and evacuate wounded. But amid the chaos, one detail went unnoticed by all:
Loki was gone.
---
Serene. Satisfied. Loki strolled through the chaos as if attending a gala, his expression one of pure triumph.
When Coulson appeared — wielding an experimental weapon from SHIELD’s advanced research division — the air seemed to freeze.
"You’re not leaving this ship," Coulson stated, voice steady but devoid of arrogance. Only conviction.
"Ah, the idealistic agent," Loki replied, smirking with disdain. "Always a brave pawn. But still a pawn."
Before Coulson could react, Loki multiplied into illusionary duplicates. Coulson fired — but hit only a reflection. In one cruel motion, Loki materialized behind him and drove the scepter through his chest.
Coulson gasped. The world swayed before his eyes as pain exploded through him. He collapsed to his knees, the weapon slipping from trembling fingers.
Then she arrived.
Kitsune rounded the corner at full speed, her masked eyes widening at the sight of Coulson falling. Loki was already striding away, and for one endless moment, their gazes locked.
She could reach him. Stop him.
But her focus dropped to Coulson.
"Damn it—"
She dropped to his side, hands moving with precision. Pressing her palms to his chest, she released chakra in a surge of urgency. A greenish light emanated from her touch, warming his cooling skin.
"Why… didn’t you go… after him?" Coulson whispered, fighting to keep his eyes open.
"Because you’re still breathing," she replied, her voice distorted by the mask but steely. "And I don’t leave mine behind."
"He’s… getting away…"
"Then blame me later," she shot back, sarcasm lacing the words — but her eyes burned with anguish.
Chakra poured from her like water through a broken dam. Every second drained her, but she didn’t stop.
---
Outside, covered in soot, Tony clung precariously to the damaged turbine. Sparks flew dangerously close to his faceplate, nearly blinding him. With steady hands, he welded an exposed cable - one wrong move meant certain death.
"This is gonna hurt..."
He squeezed his eyes shut and released a concentrated energy pulse. The turbine shuddered violently... groaned in protest... then roared back to life.
"JARVIS, did it work?"
"Engine stability restored, sir. Excellent work."
"Tell that to my dislocated shoulder..."
---
Inside the helicarrier, Hulk's thunderous roars shook the walls as he smashed through everything in his path. Natasha sprinted desperately, vaulting over fallen support beams and squeezing through narrow gaps. Each thunderous crash of massive fists against metal sent her heart racing. This wasn't Dr. Banner anymore — just a raging beast. If those enormous hands caught her, she knew she wouldn't survive.
With a deafening crash, a collapsed beam created a temporary barrier between them. Natasha fell back, gasping for air as dust swirled around her. She stared at the makeshift wall, praying it would hold just a little longer.
---
Loki, meanwhile, vanished into the chaos.
With the scepter in hand and a self-satisfied smirk, he knew he'd already won the day.
But Kitsune had no regrets.
Kneeling beside Coulson, her hands still pressed firmly to his chest, she kept his heart beating. She kept hope alive.
---
Outside the helicarrier, the wind howled like a warning. A monstrous shadow tore across the sky: the Hulk.
He landed with an earth-shattering crash on the exterior hangar bay, the impact crumpling the structure like paper. Metal groaned and twisted under his impossible strength. Panicked shouts erupted over comms as agents scrambled for cover.
Then— thunder.
Thor descended like the wrath of the old gods, his red cape whipping like a battle standard. His eyes narrowed at the emerald behemoth before him.
"Cease this madness, green giant!" he boomed, Mjölnir raised. "You are no enemy of mine, yet your blind fury harms the innocent!"
The Hulk responded with a roar that shook the hull, his eyes burning with primordial rage, and attacked without hesitation.
Their collision was cataclysmic.
Thor caught the monster's fist, his muscles straining like steel cables, but the force still sent him skidding back meters. He countered with a hammer strike to Hulk's ribs. The giant grunted, buckling to one knee — but the pain only fed his wrath.
"By Asgard's halls, you fight like a bilgesnipe!" Thor growled before leaping skyward and driving Hulk straight through a parked jet. The explosion lit the hangar in hellish orange.
The battle raged — titan against god, chaos against order — until Thor's final blow: a full spin of Mjölnir that struck the Hulk's chest with seismic force. The green goliath rocketed through the hangar wall and vanished into the gray horizon. A stunned silence fell over the witnesses.
Seconds later, a distant crash echoed. The Hulk had landed.
Where? No one knew.
---
Inside the helicarrier, the chaos was finally subsiding. The smoke in the corridors had thinned, alarms faded to a dull hum, and agents returned to their posts with minor injuries and exhausted expressions.
In the meeting room, the heroes gathered around the table, their faces streaked with soot and fatigue. The initial silence was suffocating until Nick Fury's commanding voice cut through the air.
"Barton's been contained. He's alive." No embellishments. "In medical now, recovering. We still can't track the Tesseract."
Natasha exhaled involuntarily. Her shoulders, previously tense as overstrung cables, relaxed slightly. She averted her gaze — clearly relieved but maintaining composure. This wasn't the time for emotions.
Fury then turned abruptly to Kitsune, who stood leaning against the wall, arms crossed, her mask still hiding any expression. His tone hardened.
"Now tell me, with all your confidence and mystery..." Fury's gaze pinned her like daggers. "Why the hell did you let Loki escape?"
Kitsune tilted her head slightly, as if bored. Her masked voice reverberated calmly, provocatively.
"First: you're forgetting something, Nick. I don't work for you. You're not my superior. And second..."
She stepped forward, her presence shifting from casual to something heavier. The air around her seemed to thicken.
"If you're the type to let a man die because the 'mission comes first'..." Her tone turned glacial. "...then know I don't fight that kind of war. Saving Coulson was the only right choice."
Fury fell silent, studying her with a hardened stare. He wasn't one to concede — but something in her words, in how the room's atmosphere shifted, even how Steve straightened slightly, made him relent. Just slightly.
Tony, quiet until now, cleared his throat loudly, breaking the tension.
"Right. So— Banner?" he asked, as if just remembering the green giant. But his eyes had flicked to Kitsune first. He was certain. He knew. But he wouldn't say anything. Not with Fury here.
Thor, still sweating from the fight, answered gravely.
"The beast fell from the skies, hurled like a comet by his own rage. I do not know him well, but I doubt anyone could survive such a landing unscathed."
Tony whistled, crossing his arms.
"Oh, he'll survive." Typical Stark confidence. "Probably wake up naked in a warehouse with a killer headache and shredded pants. Just another Tuesday for Doctor Banner."
Steve didn't smile. His eyes remained fixed on the table, searching for sense in the wreckage.
"Loki played us." Frustration laced his murmur. "The escape, the chaos, the attack — it was all a setup. He wanted us divided. Fighting each other."
Tony smirked, hollow.
"And it worked." He glanced at the ceiling as if answers hid there. "We were the warm-up act. The main event's still coming."
He blinked.
Paused.
The realization hit.
"Shit." He spun on his heel, sprinting to the nearest console. "He's heading to New York. The Tower."
Steve frowned.
"Tower? Why?"
"Clean energy. Infinite power. And a state-of-the-art skyscraper with a brilliant narcissist's name plastered on top. It's perfect for him." Tony pulled up a hologram of the city. "If I were an egomaniacal villain with a magic cube and questionable helmet taste, I'd pick Stark Tower too."
He turned to the group, urgency sharpening his voice.
"Suit up. Loki's turning New York into his stage."
Chapter 61: Chapter 60
Chapter Text
The roar of repulsors split the sky as Tony streaked toward Manhattan, his eyes locked on Stark Tower's sleek silhouette — now crowned with an ominous glow from the arc reactor at its peak. He hadn't waited for backup. Didn't need to. Didn't want to. This conversation was between him and Loki.
The armor touched down smoothly on the penthouse balcony. Metal boots rang against glass as Tony landed. With a silent command, the plates retracted, revealing his face and part of his chest, but he kept the suit on standby. After all, he was dealing with a cape-wielding lunatic with a scepter.
Inside, Loki stood with his back turned, surveying the city like a bored king before a crumbling kingdom. The skyline's reflection shimmered in the windows, the Tesseract pulsing with eerie, otherworldly energy.
"Next time you wanna break into my place," Tony drawled, stepping inside like it was just another Tuesday, "give me a heads-up. I’ll leave out champagne and a red carpet."
Loki didn’t turn. Just smiled, arrogance dripping from his voice.
"Still hiding behind armor like a rat in a gilded trap. For all your shine, Anthony Stark… you remain a weak man."
Tony strolled to the bar, blasé. Ice clinked as he poured whiskey, took a long sip, then spoke.
"Weak? Maybe. But you’re still gonna lose."
Loki finally turned. Icy eyes raked over him with disdain.
"And who will stop me? You? Your army of broken toys?" He spread his arms. "I am a god, Anthony. You’re just a man deluded by grandeur."
Tony turned with a smirk, raising his glass.
"We have a Hulk."
For a heartbeat, Loki faltered. His lips twitched into a strained smile before he scoffed.
"I expected something wilder. Like that masked fox."
Tony froze. A microsecond. A blink. But Loki noticed. His eyes narrowed slightly. Cold instinct prickled down Tony’s spine — not fear, but warning.
"We don’t need her," he said firmly, fighting to keep his tone light.
Loki smelled blood. His voice turned silken.
"Ah… but I’ve seen how she moves. A caged beast in human skin. So unlike you… so dangerous. So uncontainable." He stepped closer, eyes alight. "She’s like me. Something you foolish humans barely comprehend — and will never control."
Tony set his glass down with a sharp clink, gaze locked on Loki’s.
"You don’t know a damn thing about her."
Loki’s smile was poison dipped in honey.
"Neither do you."
The silence between them thickened.
Tony stepped forward, slow and deliberate. His face was calm, but his eyes burned.
"Maybe not. But I trust her. You? You’re just an idiot with a god complex and a glowstick."
Loki’s eyes flashed. Without warning, he drove the scepter into Tony’s arc reactor.
The crystal flared. A blue pulse.
Nothing.
Loki recoiled, confused.
Tony glanced at his chest, then back up with a crooked grin.
"Performance issues happen. Don’t sweat it — even gods get ‘em."
The taunt struck true. Loki snarled, predator-fast, seizing Tony by the throat and lifting him off the ground.
"You insolent—"
Tony gasped, struggling to focus.
"JARVIS… now."
Then— impact.
Glass shattered. Tony fell, wind screaming past his face, the city rushing up to meet him—
"JARVIS!"
From above, salvation streaked down.
The armor slammed onto him mid-fall, pieces locking into place with mechanical precision. He stabilized at the last second, breathing hard.
"Always with the drama…" He looked up—
—and felt it.
The air vibrating. The sky splitting.
High above the tower, the Tesseract roared.
A rift tore open in the heavens — blue, impossible, alien. The portal shimmered like a cosmic eye.
The real show was about to begin.
---
The muffled whir of quinjet rotors filled the cabin, but the silence between its occupants was deafening. The air hung thick with tension, electric like the calm before a storm.
Steve Rogers stood rigid by the viewport, white-knuckled grip on the handrails as New York rushed closer below. His jaw clenched with barely contained frustration.
"Stark had no right to go in alone." His voice was low, controlled. "That... that was reckless. We had a plan forming."
"Since when does he follow plans?" Natasha replied without looking up, her tone laced with dry exasperation.
In the shadows at the rear of the cabin, Kitsune remained motionless. But the air around her vibrated with suppressed fury. Natasha — who'd seen lifetimes worth of danger — kept stealing glances her way. Barton, ever perceptive to subtle shifts, stayed alert as if expecting an explosion any second.
Naruto was hanging by a thread.
Inside, she was screaming. Fear for Tony, rage at his recklessness, frustration at her helplessness — it all burned under her skin like chakra gone wild.
Idiot. Stubborn. Self-sacrificing fool.
She wanted to rip off the mask right then. Wanted to grab Tony by the shoulders and shake him until he understood he didn't have to bear the world alone. But she was Kitsune now. And Kitsune didn't show weakness. Didn't show fear. Didn't show... this.
Yet in her mind, a vow took shape:
When this is over, you're listening to me, Stark. Every damn word.
The quinjet touched down with a jolt amidst chaos already unfolding — smoke, screams, crumbling infrastructure. A warzone forming in real time.
Steve disembarked first, shield strapped tight, gaze steely. Kitsune leapt after him, landing with feline grace. Thor descended with his usual godly presence, Mjolnir already humming with power. Natasha and Barton moved in sync, tactical gazes sweeping the battlefield.
Then, as if conjured by the wind itself, Bruce Banner appeared — calmly dismounting a motorcycle of questionable origin. No one asked.
All eyes turned upward.
The sky was torn open. A glowing wound pulsed with icy blue light, spewing Chitauri soldiers, hovercraft, monstrous leviathans.
Tony chose that moment to arrive, repulsors flaring as he hovered beside the team. The Mark VII gleamed under stormy skies. His voice crackled through comms:
"Key's at the tower. The Tesseract. Shut it down or this doesn't end."
Steve nodded, still assessing the field.
"Understood. But first— city to protect." He turned, command coming naturally. "Barton, high ground. Provide overwatch. Natasha, civilian extraction. Thor, thin out their air support. Banner..." A meaningful pause. "Now might be a good time to get angry."
Banner sighed.
"I'm always angry."
Then Steve looked to Kitsune. There was something solemn in his gaze.
"And you... can you handle this?"
All eyes turned to her. Waiting. Perhaps uncertain.
Kitsune took one step forward, mask tilted toward the bleeding sky. Then — to everyone's surprise — she laughed.
A rich, unshackled sound that reverberated in their chests. She threw her head back and laughed like chains were breaking.
And then the chakra came.
Not in fury, but in pure golden power — warm as midday sun. The air around her shimmered. A whirlwind of energy took form.
"Hmph..." Her voice rang clear, almost amused. "Decent warmup, I'd say."
Barton whistled low. Natasha's eyes widened fractionally. Even Thor's brow arched with interest. Steve allowed a small smile. Banner just muttered:
"Okay... this'll be interesting."
And with that, the battle began.
Kitsune moved first — a golden comet streaking across New York's besieged skyline.
Chapter 62: Chapter 61
Chapter Text
From the smoke-choked skies of Manhattan, Tony circled in the Mark VII, sensors overloaded with data. The battlefield was chaos incarnate — explosions, screams, the unrelenting whine of alien weaponry. Yet amidst the carnage, something unexpected emerged: harmony.
For the first time, they fought as one.
He multitasked ruthlessly — blasting encroaching Chitauri, intercepting ships boxing in Thor, feeding Natasha and Barton intel on trapped civilians. He kept comms open with Steve, calling out weak points and evacuation routes. But through it all, his gaze — and focus — kept returning to her.
Kitsune.
The masked woman he now knew was Naruto.
The revelation hummed in his chest like a private treasure. He'd known since she'd stepped between him and Steve during their argument, that fiery defense sparking recognition. The way she spoke to him. How that golden energy — he didn't have a name for it, only the feel — crackled around her when provoked. The silent plea in her stare, asking for trust. It was her. Always her.
And now, watching her fight was like witnessing a force of nature.
She moved with lethal precision, as if born for this chaos. Leapt between buildings like gravity was optional. Every strike landed true, as if she could predict enemy movements before they happened. No hesitation. No fear. Just pure, terrifying purpose.
Tony hovered, transfixed.
The light enveloping her pulsed — alive, warm. Even without understanding it, he sensed it wasn't armor or weaponry. Something deeper. More essential.
"JARVIS—" He banked sharply, obliterating a Chitauri skiff. "You getting this?"
"Indeed, sir. The energy signature surrounding Miss Kitsune is volatile yet extraordinarily potent. No existing records match it."
"Didn't think so." His voice softened, eyes tracking her midair flip as she kicked a Leviathan's spine.
The emotions defied labels. Curiosity — his engineer's mind whirred with questions. Was it tech? Biology? Magic? But beneath that storm, one truth anchored him:
It was her.
Naruto.
The woman who laughed at dumb jokes, who lightened the weight he carried. Who knew exactly when to provoke him and when to stay silent. Who'd appeared out of nowhere, secrets stacked high, yet earned his trust completely.
Even now, knowing what she hid.
Even now, knowing she wasn't who she claimed.
He didn't care what she was. Only who.
And he knew — with absolute certainty — she was someone he couldn't bear to lose.
But what if she realized he'd uncovered her truth? Would she run again?
There was a reason for her secrecy. Something deeper than fear.
So in that moment, he made a silent vow:
If she's not ready to tell me, that's okay.
I'll keep this secret with her.
And if anyone tries to dig?
They go through me first.
An explosion snapped him back. He dove toward a school bus under fire, repulsors flaring.
"Stark, this is Rogers. Civilians cornered at 48th and Lex. Nat and Barton are en route but need the street held."
"On it." Then, impulsively: "Cap—"
"What?"
One last glance at Kitsune — now hurling a Chitauri through three walls with impossible strength.
"We've got a wild card nobody saw coming."
Static. Then Steve's quiet understanding: "Copy that."
With that, Tony Stark rocketed into battle — fighting for New York, yes.
But also for her.
For Naruto.
---
Hours might as well have passed since the Chitauri invasion began.
New York burned. Explosions. Screams. The relentless cacophony of gunfire and clashing metal. The Avengers, exhausted but unbroken, fought on.
Tony Stark soared through smoke-choked skies, his armor battle-scarred, systems overloaded — yet his focus was divided.
Below, amidst rubble and flame, Kitsune moved like a storm of light. Her motions were nearly impossible to track. Every burst of energy, every strike, every leap was pure, untamed power — and Tony couldn’t look away. Not just from awe, but from fear.
Fear she’d get hurt. Fear she’d disappear.
Because even here, in the heart of war, she was still Naruto — the woman who shared his knowing glances, late-night conversations, comfortable silences, and kisses laden with promise. But now, with her identity as Kitsune exposed (not by her, but by that moment on the helicarrier when she’d defended him from Steve with a fury she could no longer hide), he saw everything differently.
She was so much more than he’d realized. And he still knew so little.
Over the team comms, Natasha’s breathless voice cut through:
"I can reach Stark Tower. But I need backup. They’re swarming the route."
Tony opened his mouth to respond—
"I’ve got it."
Kitsune’s voice. Firm. Unshaken.
Tony’s breath hitched. His eyes locked onto her.
She was exhausted. He knew. He saw.
But she didn’t hesitate. Never hesitated.
Steve’s order followed:
"Hulk— Loki’s yours."
A thunderous roar. The ground shook as the green goliath launched toward the tower.
Tony climbed higher, scanning the battlefield, repulsors at the ready—
Then Natasha again:
"Stark, I can close the portal. Just say the word."
Before he could answer, JARVIS interrupted:
"Sir, high-level threat detected. A missile has been launched toward Manhattan. Impact in under two minutes."
Tony froze.
"Origin?"
Nick Fury’s voice, grim, overrode the channel:
"The Council. I tried to stop them."
Tony looked up. The missile streaked toward them — too fast. His eyes closed for one fractured second.
He knew what came next.
"Romanoff — stand by. I know where to put this."
He banked hard, thrusters screaming as he rocketed toward the missile. As he accelerated, he hissed to JARVIS:
"Private channel. Kitsune. Now."
"Connecting... Live, sir."
Silence. Then:
"Naruto."
A beat.
A tiny, fractured sob. Almost inaudible. But he heard it.
His smile was bittersweet.
"So that’s it. Y’know, I’m crap at keeping secrets. But I held onto this one, huh?"
"You knew—" Her voice cracked. "How long?"
"Since the helicarrier. When you defended me. That wasn’t just some mercenary protecting a client. That was you." A shaky breath. "I knew then. I just... waited. Waited for you to trust me enough to tell me yourself."
No reply. Only silent tears. Anger, fear, grief — all burning inside her like a supernova.
Tony continued, softer:
"Naruto... you’re the best thing that ever happened to me. Secrets and all. I get it. And I’d do every second with you all over again."
"Don’t—" A desperate whisper. "There has to be another way!"
"If there was, you know I’d take it. But this is the only play." His voice broke. "And if this is how it ends... then let me say it one last time. I love you."
Static fizzed.
"Tony—!"
"All I wanted was more time."
The line died.
Naruto screamed his name — but only silence answered. The very sky trembled. Even the Chitauri faltered, sensing the shift.
The Avengers watched, stricken, as Tony — clinging to the missile — vanished into the portal.
Natasha stood frozen before the scepter.
"Captain...?"
Steve’s jaw clenched. His eyes never left the sky.
"Close it."
Natasha plunged the scepter downward.
The blue beam flickered — changed.
The portal shrank.
On a rooftop, Naruto collapsed to her knees, staring at the empty sky.
Then—
Something began to fall.
Chapter 63: Chapter 62
Chapter Text
The sky — now eerily silent after the portal's closure — was split by a figure plummeting earthward.
"Something... something's falling," Barton squinted against the light.
Thor tightened his grip on Mjolnir, ready to intervene — but it wasn’t necessary.
The Hulk, without orders or hesitation, launched himself from a rooftop in a powerful arc, muscles coiled like springs. He used buildings as makeshift stepping stones, ricocheting between concrete and steel until—
CRACK.
He caught Tony midair with surprising gentleness, rolling to absorb the impact.
Naruto, who’d sensed Tony’s flickering chakra the moment he’d entered the portal, didn’t wait.
In a flash, she swapped places with a clone still fighting as Kitsune in the streets.
While the clone rejoined the team, the real Naruto — now in civilian clothes, hair loose, eyes wide with desperation — sprinted through the wreckage.
The world around her blurred. No more screams, no fire, no ruin. Just that fixed point where Hulk carefully laid Tony’s unconscious body atop twisted debris.
She ran like hell.
Steve Rogers spotted her first — a seemingly civilian woman breaching the devastation.
"Hey! You can’t be here—" He moved to block her path.
Naruto blew past him like a gust of wind, ignoring commands, rules, everything.
She dropped to her knees beside Tony.
Her hands trembled as she pried off his helmet. His face was pale, peaceful as if sleeping. But she knew him well enough to feel how close he’d come to the edge.
"Please..." Her whisper cracked as she cradled his face. "Don’t you dare—"
The Hulk loomed nearby with a low, rumbling growl. Not anger — something primal. A demand.
Wake up. Now.
And as if obeying the earth itself, Tony Stark gasped.
His eyes fluttered open, dazed. First, he saw sky. Then— Naruto.
Before he could crack a joke about heaven, she crushed him in a tear-soaked embrace.
"You idiot," she choked out. "You promised you wouldn’t scare me like this."
Tony held her fiercely, like she might vanish.
"I’m here. I’m here." His lips brushed her hair. "And I’ll... try not to do that again. No grand promises, but I’ll try."
He pulled back slightly, taking in the scene.
The Avengers approached, relief etched on their faces. Thor exhaled heavily. Natasha closed her eyes briefly. Bruce — now human — nodded with a faint smile.
Then Tony noticed something odd.
Near Thor, Kitsune stood unharmed. Watching.
He frowned—
—until one look at Naruto (still in his arms, still tear-streaked) made understanding dawn.
Another of her secrets.
And he didn’t care.
"So..." Tony forced a grin. "Anyone else starving? ‘Cause I could murder some shawarma."
Natasha dryly reminded him:
"We still have a Loki-sized problem. He’s unconscious in your penthouse."
Tony rolled his eyes.
"He’ll keep. God of Mischief can wait. I’m actually dying here."
The levity broke the tension. One by one, shoulders relaxed. Barton snorted. Thor chuckled. Even Steve allowed a tired smile.
Naruto wiped her eyes but stayed glued to Tony’s side.
For the first time in hours, they all breathed.
And with Tony’s invitation, the Avengers — battered, bruised, but alive — walked together through the ruins toward something simple.
Food.
And the quiet certainty that against all odds...
They’d won.
---
The shared shawarma plate circulated between lazy bites and light conversation. The restaurant, still bearing scars from New York's battle, was intact enough for Earth's mightiest — and weariest — heroes to steal a few minutes of peace.
The air hummed with relief and exhaustion, but also with something unfamiliar: normalcy. As if the world was remembering how to breathe.
Naruto sat beside Tony in simple civilian clothes, hair loose, eyes calm. Her body ached, but she hid it well.
Tony, meanwhile, kept an arm firmly around her waist — equal parts territorial and terrified she might vanish.
Subtle, but not subtle enough. Naruto smiled faintly at the possessive grip but said nothing.
Across the table, a clone — still masked as Kitsune — chewed slowly on a strip of meat, not even bothering to remove the fox mask. A jutsu learned from Kakashi allowed her to eat, which earned a baffled stare from Clint Barton.
"You’re seriously eating like that?" Clint gestured at the mask.
"Habit. And strategic intimidation." The clone’s voice was muffled but smug. "Certain people here get twitchy when they can’t see my expressions—" She tilted her head pointedly at Clint, who rolled his eyes.
"I’m two seconds from shooting an arrow into your soup."
"Good luck with that, birdbrain. Trained by monks, gods, and a blind lady from a country that doesn’t exist on your maps. And yet—" A dramatic pause. "—you’d still be my greatest challenge."
Clint raised his hands in surrender.
Thor watched the exchange with amused curiosity.
Bruce, seated farther down, chatted easily with Naruto about science, radiation, medicinal herbs, and spicy food — conversations only they seemed to follow. They laughed at inside jokes, shared experiences...
Tony noticed.
And it itched.
Jealousy. Pure, simple, inevitable.
She was his. He knew that. They were together in every way that mattered. Yet there was an ease between Naruto and Bruce that unsettled him. The fact that he didn’t know how they’d met only fed the itch.
But he didn’t ask. Not yet.
Instead, he pulled Naruto closer, his grip tightening slightly — a silent question.
She noticed.
Leaning in, lips brushing his ear, she whispered:
"Did you call Pepper yet?"
Tony feigned offense.
"I was hoping you’d help soften the blow. Y’know — praise my bravery, charm, devilish good looks..."
A quiet laugh. "You’re on your own this time. I like Pepper and not being incinerated."
Tony groaned, flopping back dramatically. "No loyalty in this world—"
The table erupted in laughter, even the clone clapping sarcastically.
"Oscar-worthy. And from the man who almost saved the city."
"Not helping," Tony grumbled — without heat.
The clone leaned forward, mask glinting under dim restaurant lights.
"Oh, but I’m here to keep things interesting, Stark. What’s a billionaire genius without a little stylish chaos?"
Tony studied the mask, a smirk tugging at his lips.
"Stylish, sure. But you talk too much."
"Gotta balance out your wounded-ego silence."
Naruto laughed, resting her head briefly on Tony’s shoulder.
Here, now — with unspoken questions and secrets still hanging between them — there was peace.
Tony closed his eyes for just a second.
He’d wait for the right moment. To ask how she knew Bruce. To understand the clone that felt as real as her. To learn what else she was hiding.
But for now?
This was enough.
---
After the casual meal, the Avengers returned to Stark Tower. It was time to discuss next steps — Loki's fate and what to do with the scepter.
Naruto stayed close to Tony, her presence at his side so natural no one questioned it. Yet her eyes carried a silent weight, and Tony, even amidst occasional quips, noticed.
Kurama's voice rumbled in her mind with rare gravity:
"That scepter... its chakra is wrong. Like the Juubi. It's not natural."
Saiken added, almost shuddering: "Like staring into the void and feeling it recognize you back."
Naruto froze internally. She pretended to listen to the conversation while slowly turning, her steps silent as a shadow. With the precision of a war veteran, she slipped into the room where the scepter was stored.
She stared at it. The blue glow pulsed with an energy that made even Matatabi — who rarely showed fear — shiver. It was familiar. Horrifyingly familiar.
Without hesitation, she formed a hand seal. A clone materialized silently. Another seal, and the clone transformed into a perfect replica of the scepter — identical in texture, weight, and energy signature. She gave the order:
"Disperse once you're clear of the tower. Not a second sooner."
The real scepter vanished into her storage seal, hidden where only she and the Bijuu could access.
Schooling her expression, Naruto rejoined the group via a different route. As she neared Tony, he shot her a sidelong glance — hawk-eyed and sharp. She met his gaze. A look heavy with promises.
Later.
He didn't question it. Just arched a brow and pulled her closer, his arm around her waist tightening possessively.
"Point Break's taking Sleeping Beauty back to Asgard," Tony murmured in her ear. "Banner and the others are crashing here. Friendship Tower's open for business."
Naruto smirked faintly. The clone, slouched against a wall with bored superiority, watched everything through slitted eyes.
When Thor passed by hauling Loki like a poorly wrapped trophy, the clone quipped:
"Better hurry, hammer boy. His creepy blue eyes were giving me hives."
Thor stopped mid-stride, fixing the masked figure with a stare.
"Blue, you say?" His voice darkened. "My brother's eyes are emerald, like forests under stormclouds."
The clone tilted her head theatrically. "Hmm... Maybe he was wearing contacts? Or just standard-issue demonic possession."
Thor's grip on Loki tightened, but he only gritted his teeth and strode off, muttering in Asgardian.
Just then, Fury marched in with two SHIELD agents in tow.
"We're taking the scepter. Now." He jabbed a finger at the clone. "And you're coming in. No more jokes, no more masks, no more vanishing acts. SHIELD has questions."
The clone pushed off the wall, sauntering up to Fury until they were nose-to-mask.
"Nick, Nick... Always so bossy. But remember what mama used to say?"
"I don't have time for—"
"Naughty boys get no candy... or answers."
With a snap and a puff of smoke, the clone vanished.
Fury blinked at the empty space. Then rounded on the room with a snarl:
"Someone wanna tell me what the hell that was?"
Tony, suddenly holding a drink no one saw him make, took a theatrical sip.
"Ninja magic, Nick. Comes in the same mystery box as gremlins, unicorns, and Romanoff's ability to smile. Don't think too hard — you'll get wrinkles."
Fury's glare could've melted vibranium. He stormed out, growling about "that damn billionaire" and "mercenaries with authority issues."
One by one, the Avengers dispersed. Natasha with a nod. Clint with a grumble. Bruce offered Naruto a tired smile before heading to the guest floors.
Finally, Thor lifted his chin regally:
"Sister of fiery spirit and masked valor, Asgard honors your might. Until we meet again."
The clone was long gone, but Naruto dipped her head. "Safe travels, Thunder Prince."
With a crack of lightning, Thor and Loki vanished.
The penthouse fell silent.
Only Tony and Naruto remained. Distant city sounds drifted through open windows.
Tony eyed her over his drink. "You’ve got that look. The ‘I did something and you’ll find out when it’s too late to complain’ look."
She said nothing. Just watched him, eyes glinting with secrets.
"Y’know, normally I’d be paranoid. But with you? I’m equal parts fascinated and terrified. It’s confusing, sexy, and mildly emasculating."
A soft huff of laughter escaped her. Tony, equal parts sarcastic and smitten, sighed:
"We’re talking. But only after another drink. And maybe when we’re not babysitting gods, monsters, and snarky mercenaries."
She nodded silently.
Tony took another swig, then abruptly pulled her closer, his grip on her waist bordering on possessive.
Naruto let him, their silence comfortable. Full of unspoken things. Veiled promises.
And there they stood — alone atop the tower, the world still settling in the battle’s wake.
Chapter 64: Chapter 63
Chapter Text
The silence enveloping Stark Tower’s penthouse was thick. Not the strained quiet of battle or strategy — this was something private, heavy with everything left unsaid. At least for now.
Tony lounged on the couch, one arm draped around Naruto’s waist. To an outsider, it might’ve looked casual. But his grip was an anchor. His fingers traced idle patterns over the soft fabric of her clothes, yet Naruto felt it — the restless energy beneath the touch. This wasn’t just affection. It was fear. Fear she’d vanish, that something precious might slip through his fingers like fine sand.
Naruto stayed close, gaze fixed on some invisible point across the room. Physically present, but her mind seemed to drift somewhere far. Still, her body molded perfectly against his — a silent promise that, for now, she wasn’t going anywhere.
She noticed the exact moment Tony’s expression shifted. That spark — half genius inventor, half lovesick fool — flared in his eyes. He didn’t need to speak; she knew. He wanted to understand. Her. Everything.
Naruto turned just enough to meet his gaze. Before he could voice the questions forming on his lips, she whispered against his skin, her voice low with intent:
“Let’s go to my apartment.”
It wasn’t just an invitation. It was an offering of trust. A silent plea for privacy.
Tony arched a brow, his trademark smirk playing at the corners of his mouth.
“Queens? Now?”
But the slight flick of her eyes toward the security cameras — that nearly imperceptible tell — said all he needed to know.
He exhaled an exaggerated sigh, playing it up for any unseen listeners.
“Penthouse does need a deep clean.” A beat. “And y’know what? I’d take your bed tonight. Mine’s got too much steel, not enough soul.”
Naruto hid a smile — relief and affection dancing across her face. Then, without another word, they left.
---
Naruto’s Queens apartment had always been unassuming yet warm — a strange blend of ancient scrolls and shinobi relics alongside the new life she’d built in this world. Science textbooks lined shelves next to weathered ninja tools. To Tony, the space was familiar, but tonight, it felt different.
Quieter. More intimate. More real.
Naruto, hair loose, wore an oversized shirt he recognized as his own — one of many she’d "borrowed" with no intention of returning. She moved through the kitchen with practiced ease, steeping tea, though her chakra (if Tony could see it) would’ve been a storm of unresolved questions.
Tony, now in sweats, watched her with uncharacteristic softness. But his eyes held something sharper beneath — curiosity, and the barest edge of anxiety.
When she returned with the tray, she sat so close their knees touched. The warmth of her was comforting. Cups clinked softly as she set them down.
For a long moment, neither spoke. The silence wasn’t uncomfortable — it was the prelude to something that needed care.
Tony broke it first, cradling his cup with a look that was equal parts fond and forensic.
"Can I ask now?"
Naruto hesitated. Briefly, visibly. Her usual playful smile fractured, revealing something delicate beneath.
"Depends how much you want to know."
He leaned in slightly, gaze unwavering.
"Everything. Every scrap — even the pieces you think are too small or too messy." His voice was softer now, stripped of its usual sarcasm. Almost reverent. "But we can start with what you’re ready to share."
Naruto exhaled, setting her cup on the armrest. She studied her hands before speaking.
"I’m not from here, Tony."
The words hung between them, heavy and undeniable.
"Not just ‘not American.’ Not from this world." She searched his face for disbelief, fear — found only quiet attention. "It was a seal. An ancient technique. I was trying to recreate something of my father’s. It was supposed to be an experiment. Just me and—" A pause. "Something went wrong. I woke up here."
Tony nodded slowly. No jokes. No deflections. He wouldn’t interrupt.
"I was lost for a while. Literally. Learning this world. Ended up in Brazil. That’s where I met Bruce."
She said Bruce with unconscious tenderness. Tony noticed. It stung more than he’d admit.
"So he knew you first." The jealousy in his tone was poorly veiled.
Naruto smiled, but there was nostalgia in it.
"Yeah. But not as Kitsune. Just as me. As Naruto."
Tony inhaled sharply, processing. Accepting. Failing to accept. What she was. Where she came from. That he hadn’t been the first to know her.
"You built a masked legend while living a civilian life. Impressive." A hint of sarcasm returned, armor against the whirlwind inside him. "And here I thought stashing suits in the basement was complicated."
Naruto laughed, the sound curling warm in his chest as she leaned closer, resting her head against his shoulder.
Tony watched her sidelong. His eyes traced her face like he was memorizing it — every secret, every unspoken truth.
And yet—
Even with all of it—
He knew.
He was gone.
Fascinated.
Lost.
---
Naruto kept her head resting on Tony’s shoulder, fingers absently tracing the lines of his palm as if memorizing every crease. Tony remained silent, but she could feel his mind working — an engine that never shut off, especially now with so many mysteries laid bare in his lap. By her.
She focused on the warmth of his body, the solid weight of his arm around her waist, and most importantly — the absence of fear. He didn’t treat her like an anomaly or something to be wary of. Just as herself. As if she were still only the Naruto he’d first met.
And that meant everything.
So she broke the silence with a whisper so intimate it nearly brushed his skin like a kiss.
"You can ask more when you want. I’ll tell you. In my time. If you still want to hear."
His response didn’t come immediately. Tony turned his face toward hers slowly, each movement deliberate. When their eyes met, Naruto saw the storm in his — desire, confusion, fear of loss, and an intensity that stole her breath.
For a long moment, he said nothing. Then, quieter than she expected:
"Are you leaving?"
The question struck deep. Naruto stiffened. The tension traveled from her body to the hands still holding his. She sat up slowly, gaze locking onto his.
She brought his hands to her lap, gripping them like an anchor.
"When I first got here..." Her voice was low, hesitant. "...all I wanted was to go back. I didn’t understand this world. Didn’t know how to survive in it. Everything was too loud. Too different."
A steadying breath. Her eyes glistened with unnamed emotions.
"But then I stayed. Learned. Adapted. Tried to live. And then... there was you."
A faint smile. Her thumbs brushed his knuckles.
"And now? Now I still want to go back. Part of me* needs *to. Promises to keep. But..."
Her hesitation lingered as her eyes searched his.
"I also want to stay. I don’t know how to reconcile that yet. But I don’t want to leave you, Tony. I can’t."
Tony didn’t move at first. But something in his eyes fractured and reformed all at once.
When he finally did move, it was to pull her into his arms with a grip that bordered on desperate. One hand cradled the back of her head, fingers tangling in blonde strands as his voice roughened against her temple.
"Good. Because now that you’ve crash-landed into my life... there’s no easy exit, Uzumaki."
A muffled laugh escaped her, lips accidentally brushing his neck.
"I don’t want one, Stark."
He pulled back just enough to look at her, his smile crooked — half-cynical, all genuine.
"So we’re stuck with each other. What a delightful hell."
Her laughter rang louder this time, brightening the apartment like sudden sunlight.
Tony watched her. His gaze had shed its intensity for something softer. Almost vulnerable. He cupped her face, thumb grazing her cheekbone as if proving to himself she was real.
"There’s so much I don’t get," he murmured, more to himself. "That energy when you fight. How you move. The way you doubled after the battle. Disappeared and reappeared. No tech can do that."
Naruto exhaled, her palm resting over his heartbeat.
"One day I’ll explain. Everything. I promise."
"Even if I only understand half of it?"
"You’ll understand more than you think."
He smirked, relaxing again, their interlaced fingers finding a rhythm.
"Just don’t tell me you’ve got hidden antennas or you’re made of nanobots. That I couldn’t handle."
A light laugh as she pressed her forehead to his.
"No. Just chakra. But that’s a talk for another time."
Tony raised a brow, feigning comprehension.
"Chakra... right. Pretty word. Is it like... mystical Wi-Fi?"
"Something like that."
He kissed her crown and tugged her down onto the couch with him, their bodies slotting together like long-lost puzzle pieces.
Here, in this small Queens apartment surrounded by secrets and uncertain futures — there was only them.
And for now, that was enough.
Chapter 65: Chapter 64
Chapter Text
Soft morning light crept through the blinds of the Queens apartment, gilding the edges of furniture with lazy warmth. On the couch, Tony Stark stirred awake, his body quietly protesting yesterday’s battle — and the fact he’d spent the night tangled in a space meant for people with far less ego and shoulder width.
But it was the gentle weight on his chest that drew a half-smile before he even opened his eyes.
Naruto slept there, her body perfectly molded against his as if she’d always belonged in that space. Face serene, lips slightly parted, golden hair spilling like silk across his chest. So at peace. Tony just watched for a moment.
He brushed a stray lock from her face. She nuzzled closer with a tiny grumble, burrowing deeper into him.
"Look who’s adorable even when they whine," he murmured, voice low but laced with that trademark Stark charm.
Naruto emitted a longer, sleep-thick grumble, trying to rise without fully detaching from his warmth.
"Damn... Did I sleep on you?"
Tony pressed a dramatic hand to his forehead.
"Oh, you did. Bruised my heart, my pride, and possibly a rib. But mostly—" He clutched his chest. "—now you’ll leave me here, freezing in betrayal. Abandoned by my very own pocket-sized blonde."
Naruto huffed a laugh into his shoulder before sitting up, cheeks faintly pink.
"You’re a walking soap opera, Stark."
"And yet you used me as a mattress. Speaks volumes about your taste."
She stretched, arms overhead, the movement hiking up her oversized shirt just enough to reveal a sliver of skin. Tony very studiously looked elsewhere — though not without a glint of mischief.
"I’ll make coffee. Think you can handle the shower?"
"If there’s hot water and you promise not to vanish while I’m in there... I’ll manage."
Naruto rolled her eyes but didn’t answer, padding toward the kitchen. Tony watched her go, that stupid smile still plastered on his face.
---
The makeshift breakfast table soon held simple fare — toasted bread, meticulously sliced fruit, and two steaming mugs of coffee. Tony chewed lazily on a crust while studying Naruto over the rim of his cup.
"You should come to Malibu with me." Casual, like tossing a thought into the air.
Naruto’s brows lifted.
"Malibu? What about the tower?"
"Tower’s in mourning. Things got exploded, carpets suffered, and I need sun, ocean, and my actual bed." He leaned forward, gaze intent. "And I need you there too."
The intensity in his eyes caught her off guard.
Naruto worried her lower lip, considering. She recognized the unspoken plea in his look: Don’t leave. Not now. Not after everything.
"You don’t want to be alone?" she asked softly.
Tony smirked.
"Look, I tolerate myself on a good day. But after watching you fight, sleeping with you literally on top of me, and waking up to you as my personal space heater—" A tongue click. "—I’m not keen on downgrading."
A quiet laugh escaped her. His expression softened.
"Fine," she conceded, watching invisible tension drain from his shoulders. "I’ll go. But don’t expect a giant suitcase."
Tony feigned outrage.
"One week, Naruto. One. And no ‘one change of clothes and a toothbrush’ like last time. Yes, I noticed."
She crossed her arms, grinning. "You only notice because you want to buy me new clothes."
"Damn right. I’m a philanthropist and you’re stubborn as bedrock. Noble mission."
"It’s a vanity project."
"It’s love. With impeccable taste and a black card."
Another laugh as she stood.
"Okay. Small suitcase. Only because you’re extra ridiculous today."
"I’m always ridiculous. You’re just finally noticing."
She vanished down the hall with a headshake and a smile, while Tony watched her go, that familiar-yet-new warmth blooming in his chest.
---
The Malibu house stood quiet, as if exhaling in relief at Tony’s return. Morning sun glinted off the ocean — but the peace was short-lived.
"Anthony Edward Stark!" Pepper’s voice cut through the air like an arctic gust. She stormed into the living room, eyes glistening, fury in every step. "Have you lost your mind?!"
Tony half-stepped back, visibly weighing escape routes, but Pepper was already there, smacking her palms against his chest — not hard, but with the weight of sleepless nights.
"You flew a nuke, Tony! A nuke! Did you even think? About me? About Naruto? About Rhodey? About the company you left me holding together while you played human missile?!"
Naruto, lingering a few steps behind, raised her hands in surrender when Tony shot her a desperate sidelong glance. No help coming.
"I—" Tony’s voice was calmer than expected. "I know. It was reckless. Insane. But it was the only play. I couldn’t risk anyone else. Couldn’t put that on someone else’s shoulders."
Pepper’s breath hitched, tears now unchecked.
"You’re family, Tony." Her voice cracked. "I don’t have much of that left. I can’t— I can’t keep waiting for the day you don’t come home."
Tony reached out, cupping her shoulder like handling something fragile.
"I’m sorry. Truly. Never meant to scare you like that. But I’d do it again." A pause, his expression softening. "But, Pep... I’ll try to do better. Because I know what I mean to you. And you mean everything to me. You’re my family."
She swiped at her cheeks with her blazer sleeve, anger melting into exhausted worry.
"You’ll give me gray hairs, Stark."
"On you? Genetic treason." A crooked smile.
Pepper rolled her eyes but relented with a tiny smirk.
Tony glanced at Naruto, who watched with quiet amusement, then back to Pepper, sobering.
"I’ll try. For you. For her. For all of us." His gaze flicked between them. "I’ve got more than the world to protect now. I’ve got people. Got you."
Pepper straightened, reclaiming her CEO poise.
"Good. Because you’ve got a mountain of paperwork waiting. Saving the world doesn’t get you out of work."
Naruto laughed, stepping forward to squeeze Tony’s shoulder.
"Relax, Pepper. I’ll make sure he finishes. Even if I have to sit in his lap until he does."
"I endorse this productivity initiative." Tony waggled his eyebrows.
Pepper crossed her arms, sharp but fighting a smile. "Stark—"
"Fine, fine, no indecent distractions. Just... motivational ones."
Pepper turned to Naruto, softer now, touching her arm. "Thank you. For being there. And for putting up with this."
Naruto smiled. "We take care of the people we love. Even the ones who ride nukes like surfboards."
A near-laugh escaped Pepper as she adjusted her files — emotional armor clicking back into place.
"Board call in fifteen. If he hasn’t signed everything by then, I’m remote-locking the armor."
"Was that a threat or passive-aggression?"
"Yes." Pepper strode out.
The door clicked shut. Tony collapsed onto the couch with a groan.
"I short-circuit when women cry. It’s like an emotional apocalypse."
Naruto settled beside him, leaning into his shoulder. "You did fine. You were human. Honest."
"Terrifying. Mildly humiliating. But... survived."
"You did." Her voice was warm. "And you weren’t alone."
Tony turned to her with a smile reserved for someone who’d become more than routine — someone who’d become home.
Chapter 66: Chapter 65
Chapter Text
The next day, after hours buried in paperwork just to keep Pepper from another meltdown, Tony finally escaped. Shoulders sore, hair still disheveled, but his mood lifted by Naruto’s presence, he dragged her through the house toward his workshop like a kid about to reveal a secret hideout.
"Come on. Served my time. Now I want my prize." That grin — the one she was starting to recognize as Stark-brand insatiable curiosity.
Naruto followed with a muffled laugh.
"You say that like a mad scientist opening Pandora’s box."
"Not mad," he countered with mock offense. "Just obscenely brilliant and currently obsessed with you. Intellectually, of course."
She arched a brow. "Just intellectually?"
Tony paused dramatically, smirked.
"For now."
When they reached the workshop, he kicked the door shut and spun like he was setting a stage.
"Alright, Miss Mystery. Still willing to spill the secrets that make you so fascinating?"
Naruto scanned the room — screens, sensors, machines on standby — before answering. Old habits died hard, even with trust.
"Yes. But first..." She formed a subtle hand seal. A faint glow traced her fingers before pulsing outward in a silent wave.
Systems hissed. Sensor lights flickered and died. One monitor emitted a weak error beep before going dark.
Tony blinked. Then, awed: "Whoa."
"What was that?"
"A seal. Channeled chakra through it. Disabled any surveillance here."
He stepped closer like approaching something sacred. "And you just— gestured it away?"
She nodded like it was mundane. To her, it was.
Tony ran a hand through his hair, eyes alight.
"Okay. Gonna pretend that’s normal for five seconds." He paced tight circles. "What is chakra? Because my sensors didn’t recognize it. If I don’t recognize it, it’s not in my databases. And that’s rare."
Naruto perched on a workbench, watching his excitement with quiet amusement.
"Chakra’s hard to explain." She chose her words carefully. "In my world, everyone’s born with inner energy. It flows through pathways — like veins, but not physical. More like... an invisible current. Training lets you shape it with mind and body."
Tony listened like she was reciting magic.
"An internal network? A life-force energy?"
"Yeah. Exactly. Spiritual and physical energy. We use it for... a lot."
Tony raised a hand. "Wait. Don’t tell me yet what you do with it." He leaned in, conspiratorial. "Let me guess."
Naruto laughed. "You’ll undershoot."
"Probably. But humor me." He gestured wildly. "So you’re born with this ‘chakra.’ It flows through its own system. You learn to control it. Does it enhance your body? Faster healing? Stamina?"
"Yes. Also."
"Also?!" Tony whirled to face her. "That’s just the basics?"
"Told you it’s hard to explain," she teased.
He stared at her like she was a living equation he wanted to solve and hug.
"And everyone has this? Not a mutation? No freak accidents?"
She hesitated, remembering the legends. "Not exactly. Chakra came from a sacred tree. A woman — Kaguya — ate its fruit. First to have it. Her children inherited it. Now, everyone in my world does."
Tony froze. Turned slowly.
"...You’re telling me this all started because someone ate a magic fruit?"
"Yes?"
Two seconds of stunned silence.
"That’s like the mystical origin of humanity meets Adam and Eve meets sci-fi worldbuilding."
Naruto frowned. "Still don’t know who Adam and Eve are."
Tony groaned. "Noted. Priority two: pop-culture crash course for you. How else will we compare our worlds’ insanity?"
She laughed, arms crossed as he resumed pacing.
"You still don’t know what I can do with chakra, you know."
Tony stopped. Blinked. "You’re right. I have no idea."
He stepped closer, voice dropping.
"And honestly? That makes me more obsessed." Admiration bled through. "Because you’re sitting there, looking like a regular girl — gorgeous, but regular — and then poof, you disable surveillance with a flick."
Naruto held his gaze, playful tone fading. "Does that scare you?"
A beat. Then his lopsided smile.
"Not enough. Fascination’s winning. By a landslide."
She glanced down, suddenly shy. Tony tilted her chin up with two fingers.
"You don’t have to tell me everything at once. But every piece you give me just makes me want more."
Her pulse jumped, but she nodded.
The workshop fell quiet — just the two of them, surrounded by cutting-edge tech and ancient mysteries — yet it felt like the safest place in the world.
---
Naruto’s clone stood motionless at the workshop’s center, eyes calm yet alert. Around it, a web of scanners and sensors hummed as JARVIS futilely tried to reconcile its existence with known physics.
Tony Stark pivoted slowly, gaze darting between monitors, the clone, and Naruto — who sat casually on a workbench, swinging her legs like this was utterly mundane.
"This... this defies every law of thermodynamics." He ran a hand through disheveled hair, staring at the flickering readouts. "It has body heat, respiratory patterns, a heartbeat — autonomic functions! This isn’t an illusion. Not a hologram. It’s alive."
Naruto smiled softly, like humoring a child explaining lightning.
"It’s a chakra clone. Basic technique, really. Kids learn cruder versions in the academy. This one’s just more refined."
Tony gaped at her, pointing to the clone as if it were the universe’s greatest absurdity.
"Do you hear yourself? You just manifested a functional being with memory, physical presence—" He flailed. "—and you’re talking like it’s brewing coffee!"
Naruto laughed, eyes sparkling at his excitement.
"Where I’m from, this barely scratches the surface."
Tony arched a brow, stepping closer with skeptical curiosity.
"Okay. Astonish me. What actually counts as weird in your world?"
Naruto tilted her head, mentally flipping through a catalog of oddities.
"There was a guy with mouths in his palms who made clay bombs. Literally."
Tony blinked. "Mouths. In his hands."
She nodded.
"And another guy who was almost immortal. Got his head chopped off — still talked. Complained, actually."
Tony’s jaw dropped. "Now you’re just messing with me."
Naruto grinned. "Dead serious. Oh! And my friend? He hosts thousands of insects inside his body. It’s his clan’s thing."
"Insects. Living inside him."
"They crawl through his skin for scouting, espionage..."
Tony staggered back half-laughing, half-horrified.
"Thought I’d seen it all. AI, aliens, Norse gods. But you—" He gestured wildly. "—you take physics’ rulebook, light it on fire, and dance on the ashes."
Naruto smirked. To prove her point, she extended her hands: a tiny flame danced in her right palm; in her left, a sphere of water rotated silently.
Tony froze. The glow reflected in his eyes, and his silence wasn’t disbelief — it was wonder.
"That’s... beautiful." His voice softened. "You shape energy like it’s part of you. And this is just chakra?"
She nodded.
"Everyone has it. We learn to feel it, mold it... create with it."
Tony studied her, then smiled — slow, dawning, like falling in love with another layer of her mystery.
"If I wasn’t already obsessed with you, this would’ve done it."
Naruto looked away, blushing, but her smile betrayed how much she loved this — his attention, that spark in his eyes, the genuine curiosity.
"You say these things like you don’t know the effect you have..."
"Oh, I know exactly the effect I have." Tony leaned in, bracing a hand beside her on the bench. "Now tell me — what else can your people do?"
Naruto narrowed her eyes playfully.
"Hard to say. Abilities reflect the soul. Some control elements. Others manipulate shadows, sound, illusions... There are healers, destroyers, those who see through everything. Some predict movements just by reading energy flow."
Tony savored each word like a rare delicacy.
"It’s art. Living technology. Science and poetry fused."
She shook her head, laughing. "You won’t rest until you understand, will you?"
"Not a chance." His grin turned wolfish. "And I’ll love uncovering all your secrets, Naruto Uzumaki."
The way he said her name — fond, possessive, like it belonged to him even if he didn’t fully know her yet—
Her pulse jumped. Not from fear. But because in that moment, she didn’t see the billionaire genius. Just a man who truly wanted to know her. Beyond the power.
"You can try." Her smile was soft. "But I’m a hard mystery to solve."
"Perfect." Tony twirled a screwdriver with provocative charm. "I live for a challenge."
---
The setting sun painted the sky in warm hues, its golden light spilling lazily through the workshop windows. But inside, the air crackled with energy — fueled not just by the humming tech, but by Tony Stark’s relentless curiosity and Naruto’s infectious laughter.
They’d spent the entire day surrounded by screens, holograms, sensors — and an endless barrage of questions from Tony, who sounded like a child discovering magic for the first time.
Now, seated on the workshop floor with sandwich wrappers strewn across a makeshift table, the conversation had reached its most unbelievable point yet.
Tony stared at Naruto with a mix of awe and skepticism, one eyebrow arched.
"You’re telling me—" He spoke slowly, as if afraid the words would sound absurd aloud. "—animals in your world have chakra? And some talk?"
Naruto laughed, leaning back with the ease of someone who’d told this story many times before.
"Anything alive has chakra. But not all animals talk. Just the special ones. Usually those bound to shinobi by summoning contracts."
"Right. Because ‘magic contracts with talking animals’ makes perfect sense now." Tony dragged a hand down his face, chuckling in disbelief. "This is like Pokémon meets a David Attenborough documentary on acid."
"Don’t believe me?" Naruto’s smile turned teasing, eyes slitted.
"I believe you believe it." He pointed at her. "Which is not the same as believing it’s real, sweetheart."
Naruto’s grin widened. "Okay. You asked for it."
Before Tony could react, her hands flew through a series of seals. The air vibrated briefly before—
POOF.
A thick cloud of smoke erupted in the workshop’s center.
Tony choked on his sandwich.
As the smoke cleared, a plump, greenish creature with serene eyes blinked into existence. Gamaden surveyed the room before spotting Naruto and bowing slightly.
"Naruto-san! It’s been too long. Everyone misses you." His voice was deep, kind.
Tony froze. Only his eyes moved, darting between the talking toad and Naruto.
"Hey, Gamaden." Naruto knelt, voice warm. "Sorry for the sudden call. It’s been... hectic."
"I imagined." The toad spat out a few scrolls at her feet. "Messages. Many. All are well. They worry."
"Thanks."
With that, Gamaden vanished in another puff of smoke.
Silence.
Then, from the ceiling:
"Sir, sensors confirm an amphibious lifeform of anomalous energy density. Full scan archived."
Tony rose slowly, staring at the empty space where Gamaden had been.
"That." He pointed dramatically at nothing. "Was a magic postal toad. Naruto. What the hell."
She was laughing now, tears in her eyes, clutching the scrolls like treasures.
"That was Gamaden. Messenger of Mount Myōboku. A wise toad. A good friend."
Tony sank down beside her, looking emotionally shell-shocked.
"You... have toad friends? Actual, talking toads?"
Naruto nodded, smile softening.
"They’re part of my story, Tony. Trained me. Watched me grow. They’re family too."
Tony studied the scrolls in her hands. His gaze shifted from curiosity to something deeper.
"Must be hard. Being away from all that."
She traced the scrolls’ edges, silent for a moment.
"Sometimes it hurts more than I can say. But..." She met his eyes. "I found good things here too. Good people."
Tony’s chest tightened. Her words carried such raw honesty — homesickness and gratitude intertwined.
"Am I one of those ‘good people’?" Playful, but with a thread of vulnerability.
Naruto laughed, resting her head against his shoulder.
"One of the best."
He exhaled dramatically. "Lucky me. No magic toads, secret scrolls, or ninja clones — and I still won you over."
"Yeah." Her voice was soft, eyes closing. "Didn’t even need chakra for that."
Tony smiled, pulling her closer. They stayed like that — silent, wrapped in the glow of one world’s tech and another’s memories — bound by something no sensor or jutsu could define.
Chapter 67: Chapter 66
Chapter Text
Night had already draped the house in hues of gold and blue by the time Tony and Naruto left the workshop. The silence between them wasn’t empty — it carried the quiet weight of discovery and growing trust.
In the living room, warm light reflected off the glass walls as the distant sea broke in a tranquil rhythm. Naruto sank slowly onto the couch, clutching the scrolls to her chest as if she needed to feel their warmth before facing them. Her gaze was distant, almost melancholic, and Tony, standing close, watched her with restrained attention — as if afraid to shatter the fragile moment.
“Aren’t you gonna read them?” he asked softly, almost hesitant. “I mean… if you want privacy, I can scram.”
Naruto looked up and shook her head with a small, tired-yet-tender smile.
“Stay.” Her eyes glimmered with quiet affection as she tugged his hand. “Used enough chakra to make sure no one’s eavesdropping. We’re safe.”
Tony let her guide him down, settling behind her as she leaned back against his chest, his arms instinctively wrapping around her. The gesture was already feeling natural. The warmth of her body against his was comforting.
She exhaled slowly, as if steeling herself to dive into another world, and unsealed the first scroll.
The scent of parchment summoned memories like gentle waves. Naruto smiled before even reading the words.
“It’s from Hinata-chan.”
Tony just nodded against her hair, listening to the fondness in her voice.
“She says everything’s fine in Konoha. Her marriage with Kiba’s going well…” Naruto chuckled. “And that Himawari’s growing up fast. That they miss me. Hope to see me soon.”
She fell silent for a moment, eyes still fixed on the carefully inked words.
“Hinata-chan was my first friend.” Her voice softened, as if speaking to the past. “When I was little, no one wanted to get near me. But her — even though she was so shy, she’d look at me like I was someone worth seeing. She’s kind, y’know? Not just in what she does, but in how she exists. And strong — stronger than she thinks.”
Tony said nothing. Just tightened his arms around her slightly, letting her know he was there.
Naruto unrolled the second scroll, and the writing’s tone made her laugh. She rolled her eyes, amused.
“Shika… Always complaining.” She read aloud. “‘Shikadai wants to know what his godmother’s bringing back as a present. Temari says she misses sparring. And try not to start trouble, ‘Problem Blonde.’”
Tony snorted.
“I like this guy. Blunt.”
“He was my first real friend.” Naruto tilted her head to glance at Tony. “The kind who never treated me like a burden. Always there — scolding me, listening to my rants… Lazy as hell, wanted to nap all day, but a genius. When I needed clarity, he was the one I went to.”
“Sounds like Pepper,” Tony murmured, voice low and attentive.
“Exactly like that.”
She opened the last scroll. Her smile faltered. The handwriting was too familiar — comforting yet aching. Her eyes raced over the lines before suddenly stopping. She took a sharp breath, throat tight.
Tony noticed instantly. The way she stilled, curling into herself.
“That one got to you,” he said carefully. “Who’s it from?”
Naruto took a moment to answer.
“Kakashi-sensei.” The name came out in a reverent whisper. “My teacher. My friend. Older brother, in a way. He was my father’s student… looked after me in silence for years. Sometimes from afar, but always there. Always holding me up when I fell apart. He’s… a part of me. I never really felt alone because somehow, I knew he was around.”
Tony didn’t look away. There was something in how she spoke of him — the respect, the loyalty — that made him admire the woman in his arms even more.
“So I’ve gotta step up my game to impress this Kakashi, huh?” he teased, lightening the mood.
Naruto laughed, the sound muffled and shaky.
“Just be yourself.”
Tony slid his hands slowly down her waist.
“Not sure ‘big brother’ would approve of what I’m about to do if I’m exactly myself.”
Naruto turned in his lap, eyes gleaming with a challenge.
“Good thing he’s not here to see it, then.”
Tony smirked — that crooked, charming, wanting smile — and pulled her closer. Her eyes fluttered shut, as if letting herself forget time, distance, longing.
And then he kissed her.
Slow. Deep. Reverent and hungry, like a silent vow. Naruto kissed back with sweetness and fire, arms looping around his neck, clinging as if this moment were the only safe ground between their two worlds.
---
The kisses deepened with the same inevitability as a gathering storm — building, charged, teetering on the edge of release. Tony felt her hands roam his body with curious hesitation, and it drove him wild. There was something breathtaking in the contrast: the effortless strength she radiated and the quiet vulnerability with which she surrendered to him now.
His hands traced her skin with reverence — not as if touching something sacred, but something precious. Something he’d lose if he wasn’t careful. And he had no intention of losing a damn thing.
He eased her onto the couch, her body warm beneath his, their lips tangled, the world shrinking around them until nothing existed but two hearts pounding in syncopated rhythm.
With the practiced ease of someone who’d done this countless times — but never with this much meaning — he peeled off his shirt, then hers. Naruto, now lying with her hair fanned out like molten gold, clad only in her bra, looked like a vision from a dream Tony had never dared to have. Because this… this was real.
He stared down at her, his voice rougher than he intended.
“You have no idea how beautiful you are. How you unravel me. How fucked I am over you.” The words were playful, but his eyes burned with unspoken weight.
When his lips trailed down her neck, skimming the curve of her breast, he felt her tense slightly. He froze instantly, lifting his head to search her face.
“You okay?” he asked, softer than he’d ever speak to anyone else.
Naruto averted her eyes, cheeks flushed.
“It’s just… I’ve never done this before,” she murmured, almost guilty.
And in that moment, Tony felt it all — the love, the awe, the fierce urge to protect her, and the crushing responsibility of earning that trust.
“Then we don’t do anything,” he said firmly, though his smile was tender. “No rush. I could spend the rest of my life just kissing you if that’s what you want. We go at your pace. Always.”
He moved to pull away, even if it cost him more than he’d admit — but then her legs hooked around his waist, yanking him back with startling strength.
Naruto met his gaze, her eyes a mix of nerves and resolve.
“I want this, Tony. I just… don’t know how.” Her whisper was steady, a silent surrender.
Tony’s heart lurched. His reply was a vow.
“Then trust me. Let me take care of you.”
With a crooked, smitten grin, he scooped her into his arms, carrying her upstairs like something priceless.
When he laid her on his bed, everything between them was heat and touch and feeling. No script. No hurry. Just two souls from different worlds, colliding at last.
And that night, between whispered promises and lingering kisses, they sealed something that had been growing for far longer than either dared admit. Something no words could capture as perfectly as the silence between one breath and the next.
---
Moonlight spilled softly through the window, painting silver contours over Naruto’s skin as Tony laid her down gently onto the sheets. His fingers trembled slightly as they traced the straps of her bra, pausing for a breath — as if memorizing every detail of this moment.
“You’re sure?” he asked again, voice rough but laced with a sweetness only she knew.
Naruto bit her lower lip, eyes glinting with nerves and want. Her hands found his, squeezing tight.
“I trust you.”
It was all he needed to hear.
Tony smiled, bending to kiss her once more, this time with a slowness that made time stutter. His lips worshiped hers, each touch a silent vow. When he finally slid the straps free, letting the fabric fall away, he stilled just to look — not with the hunger of a seasoned lover, but the reverence of a man who couldn’t believe she was real.
“Christ, Naruto…” He exhaled, fingertips skimming the curve of her breast, feeling her arch into the touch. “You’re perfect.”
She laughed softly, a sound like music in the quiet room.
“Someone’s laying it on thick tonight.”
“Because it’s true.” He pressed his forehead to hers, sharing her breath, as if he could fuse himself to her. “And I’ll never get tired of saying it.”
His kisses trailed lower — slow, deliberate — down her neck, her shoulders, until he reached her breasts. Naruto gasped, fingers tangling in his hair, but Tony took his time. Every touch was precision, every caress designed to unravel her, to make her feel cherished.
When his hands drifted lower, finding the last barrier between them, he felt her tense again. Tony lifted his head, meeting her eyes.
“If you want to stop—”
“I know.” She cut him off with a smile. “But I don’t.”
He kissed her thigh, slow and lingering, before continuing. And when he finally made her his, it was with infinite patience — whispered encouragements between kisses, between sighs. Naruto clung to him like an anchor; Tony held her like the only treasure that mattered.
That night, between muffled moans and trembling touches, between glances that spoke louder than words, they lost themselves in each other. Not once, not twice, but as many times as their bodies and hearts demanded — until dawn lightened the sky and exhaustion claimed them.
As sunlight crept in, Tony pulled her against his chest, where she fit perfectly, as if she’d always belonged. His fingers traced lazy circles on her shoulder, and he kissed the crown of her head, eyes closing with a contentment he’d never known.
“I love you.” The words were a secret. A vow.
Naruto lifted her face, eyes heavy with sleep but alight with something new.
“I love you too.”
Then, tangled together, they drifted off — knowing this night was only the beginning of something far greater.
---
Morning light seeped through the curtains like liquid gold, heralding a new day. But for Tony Stark, time had slowed to a crawl. He was awake but unmoving — propped on his side, one arm bent beneath his head, his gaze fixed on the figure asleep beside him.
Naruto.
She lay on her stomach, white sheets pooled at the dip of her waist, baring the slope of her back and the delicate arch of her spine. Her blonde hair was a tangled mess, the kind that only made sense after the night they’d shared. A beautiful chaos. Wild. Real.
And him? He was… awestruck. Not by what they’d done—though, Christ, it had been incredible — but by what he was feeling now.
He’d been with women before. Countless times. But this was different. It was like waking up and realizing, for the first time in years, that you were exactly where you wanted to be. No urge to flee. No masks. No defenses.
Tony exhaled softly, running a hand through his hair. His mind, ever-active, raced in circles — but not over calculations or armor designs. Just her. Only her.
For years, he’d mocked the clichés. Fireworks? Soul-deep connections? Romantic nonsense peddled in paperback novels. Yet here he was, watching Naruto’s slow breaths, forced to admit: the clichés were dead right. And none of them did justice to what he felt.
Because it wasn’t just sex. It was everything. The way she trusted him. How she laughed at his dumb jokes. The bittersweet pride in her voice when she spoke of her world — and still looked at his with curiosity and hope. How she carried scars no one saw but was made of light anyway. Of strength.
And the most unbelievable part? She’d chosen him. Tony Stark. The man who cracked jokes at funerals and spent years running from anything resembling real feeling. But now? Now all he wanted was to stay. Stay with her.
He almost laughed. A rough, disbelieving sound escaped him. Because this — this quiet peace, this reckless love — should’ve terrified him. But it didn’t.
Instead, it felt right. Like the chaos inside him had finally found a center of gravity. And it was her.
And yes, coiled beneath it all was something darker, more primal: possession. A raw need to ensure she was his, that she’d stay his. That no one — not her world, not his, not any goddamn force in the universe — would take her away.
Tony’s chest tightened as he watched her sleep. The intensity of his own emotions didn’t scare him anymore. His mother had once said, "Starks don’t love by halves. When we love, it’s all or nothing." And he’d already chosen.
Naruto stirred then, stretching like a cat in sunlight, releasing a sleepy murmur only the truly comfortable make. The sheet slipped further down her back, and Tony had to glance away just to keep his composure.
But inside, his resolve was steel. He wanted more of this. More mornings like this. More days with Naruto turning his world upside down. More laughter. More stories. More kisses. More her.
And if she’d have him, he’d be everything. Partner. Protector. Partner-in-crime. Madly in love.
Because yes — Tony Stark was already hers.
Body, soul, and every damn thing in between.
Chapter 68: Chapter 67
Chapter Text
Tony watched the days pass with an almost unsettling calm — the kind of peace he’d always distrusted. Even buried up to his neck in cutting-edge engineering in the workshop, his mind didn’t spin like an overheated gear. For the first time in years, he created for pleasure, not urgency. He was… light. Or as close to it as someone like him could get.
The reason? She was currently sprawled on his living room sofa as if she’d always belonged there.
Naruto.
The "temporary visitor" who’d promised a one-week stay in Malibu had lingered long enough to confuse JARVIS into labeling her "permanent resident." Tony didn’t mind. If anything, her presence made the place feel alive. More real.
He didn’t fully understand how it happened — how she’d stormed into his life like a solar flare and, instead of leaving ruins, lit everything up.
But there was a shadow.
The vision from beyond the portal still burned in the back of his mind. The army. The void. The certainty that something was coming.
Naruto noticed. Of course she did. She always saw through the layers he’d spent a lifetime building.
At first, he tried to deflect — with sarcasm, with work, with a joke or two about green aliens. But she wouldn’t let him. Said she wouldn’t accept another palladium moment. That he didn’t get to shut her out, not after everything. And against all defenses, he folded.
He told her everything.
Expected skepticism. Maybe even pity.
Instead, she just listened. With that steady, unflinching gaze. Then said:
"Whatever it is, we’ll face it together."
So simple. So devastating.
That was the difference. The weight was no longer his alone. With her, even fear felt smaller. The world, however broken, wasn’t so lonely.
His mind, of course, responded the only way it knew how: by creating.
New tech, new armor designs. He began drafting ideas inspired by elements from her world — armor based on fire, wind, lightning. Systems mimicking chakra flow with autonomous circuits. He didn’t understand it all, but that never stopped him. Tony had always worked that way: diving headfirst into the impossible.
But that evening, as he tweaked an energy matrix for the newest suit, the golden hurricane that was Naruto blew into the workshop like a controlled storm.
No warning. No ceremony.
She grabbed his hand with the certainty of someone who knew exactly where — and with whom — she wanted to be.
"Enough workshop. We’re going to the beach. To relax." As if she could command the universe itself.
Tony opened his mouth to protest. He had a thousand arguments: he was mid-breakthrough, mid-genius, potentially mid-revolution. But she fixed him with that smile — the one that crinkled her eyes and tilted her lips all at once — and he knew he’d already lost.
"You have a really annoying habit of derailing me, you know that?" he grumbled as she dragged him toward the door.
"And you have an even more annoying habit of not knowing when to stop," she shot back, not even glancing over her shoulder but squeezing his fingers tight.
Tony didn’t feel invaded. Or subdued.
He felt saved.
And for the first time in too long, leaving the workshop didn’t feel like an interruption.
It felt like a step toward something he hadn’t known he was waiting for.
Something more human.
More real.
More hers.
---
Tony Stark was profoundly regretting leaving his workshop.
Not just regretting. He was agonizingly regretful. The kind of regret that left a metallic taste in your mouth and made you fantasize about pressing a remote detonator just for petty emotional vengeance.
He could’ve been fine-tuning the calibration on his new armor prototype — a piece of tech that might, might, save lives. But no. Instead, he was here. Sweating under the sun, knee-deep in sand, surrounded by clueless civilians, with stress levels nearing "impending alien invasion."
All because Naruto wanted to go to a public beach.
Public.
The word echoed in his skull like a curse.
He had a private beach, for the love of physics and sanity. A perfect, isolated stretch of sand — no gawkers, no idiots flirting with death just by looking at him wrong.
But according to Naruto, it "wasn’t the same."
And Tony, lovesick fool that he was, said "okay" and trailed after her like a golden retriever puppy in vibranium armor. Now here he stood, ego bruised and pride buried under metric tons of jealousy.
Because the real problem… the biggest problem… wasn’t the tourists with their stupid cameras. Wasn’t the seagulls’ screeching or the suspiciously chemical-tasting cooler drinks.
It was Naruto.
More specifically, Naruto in a bikini.
It was unfair.
Naruto in a bikini should come with a warning label, a security perimeter, and possibly a UN task force.
She looked like she’d been carved from sunlight and curves by some bored, overly meticulous god. Every casual movement was a lethal weapon against the sanity of any human with a functioning pulse.
And of course, Tony couldn’t look away.
But the problem was — no one else could either.
Every step she took made heads swivel. And he wanted to permanently swivel a few of those heads. His fingers itched to build an automated "unwanted staring deterrent system." Simple stuff. Retinal lasers, maybe.
He didn’t recognize himself.
Tony Stark — genius, billionaire — was jealous. The irrational kind. The "lock-her-in-a-titanium-vault-under-a-mountain" kind.
And she didn’t even notice.
Naruto smiled at him like he was the only thing that mattered, and for a moment, the world went quiet. The others vanished, and he remembered why he’d agreed to this. Why she was the exception to every rule he’d ever made.
But then some jackass would saunter up to her with the audacity of someone who’d never faced a Stark Industries missile.
And the jealousy returned. Like a gut punch. Like a "reminder: you’re vulnerable now" sticky note.
Naruto remained oblivious. Or maybe… maybe she knew exactly what she was doing.
Tony crossed his arms, jaw clenched, sunglasses tipped just low enough to track her with surgical precision.
Next time, we’re going to the private beach. With containment barriers. And security drones. And maybe quicksand traps.
Because if one more of those creeps smiled at her, he’d throw himself into the ocean with his reactor in overload mode.
But of course, he also knew he could persuade her with far more… physical arguments. Far more personal ones.
And this time? He’d make damn sure he won the debate.
---
The ride home was quiet. But not the uncomfortable kind — this was the silence that settled when words weren’t needed, when the electric tension between two bodies spoke louder than any conversation. Naruto sat beside him in the car, her sun-kissed skin still damp from the ocean, salt drying into tiny crystals that made Tony want to lick them off one by one. Purely for scientific stubbornness.
He shot her a sidelong glance. Still in that damn bikini. Still smiling. Still utterly oblivious to the chaos she’d unleashed on his nervous system.
She didn’t even seem to notice he was practically combusting behind the wheel.
When they reached the mansion, JARVIS greeted them as usual — formal, polite, completely ignored.
Tony tossed the keys onto the kitchen counter and turned to Naruto with a look that was half argument, half challenge.
“Public beach fun? Sun, sand in unfortunate places, drooling tourists…” He layered on the sarcasm like armor. “True paradise.”
Naruto just watched him with that patient, mischievous gaze that made him want to both grin and scream.
“Oh, come on. Don’t tell me you missed the festival of idiots with cameras sneaking pics of you,” he pressed, stalking toward her slowly. “Or that guy who tried to ask for your number. Like it was that easy.”
She raised an eyebrow, arms crossed in a way that was either casual or dangerously inviting.
“Thought you were pretty chill back there, Stark,” she teased. “Except for, y’know, the three times you nearly went full homicidal missile.”
“I was chill. Chill as a reactor core about to breach.” He stopped inches from her, eyes locked onto hers. “But y’know what? Fine. Because now…”
Naruto tilted her head, eyes glinting.
“Now I get to show you why my beach is infinitely better.”
Before she could retort, Tony hauled her up by the waist in that signature move of his — certain, impatient, done playing when it came to her.
She let him, laughing as he tossed her over his shoulder like a hard-won trophy.
“Tony!” she protested, though her laughter ruined the effect.
“Shhh. Empirical experiment in progress,” he declared, marching upstairs with single-minded determination.
When they reached the bedroom, he deposited her onto the white sheets like a high-priority research project. Sunset light streamed through the windows, gilding her skin like living art. He stared a second too long, as if memorizing her for his DNA.
“Public beaches have sand. Crowds. Distractions.” He peeled off his shirt slowly. “But here? Here’s got premium views. Privacy. And… collateral benefits.”
“Like what?” Her smile turned sly, eyes alight.
Tony closed the distance, fingertips hovering like he might worship her.
“Like this,” he murmured before kissing her — hard, hungry, as if he could erase every stolen glance with his mouth alone.
Naruto pulled him closer, legs hooking around his waist.
He broke away just long enough to pant against her lips, voice rough:
“You’re my favorite storm, y’know that? And if I gotta remind you every time someone tries to steal a lightning bolt…” A smirk. “Well, I do love working with high-voltage discharges.”
She laughed into his kiss. Then let him drag her under.
And Tony? Oh, he’d demonstrate exactly why a private beach could be paradise — tailor-made.
---
The room was bathed in the gold-and-amber glow of sunset, and Tony took his time exploring Naruto with hands and lips — as if to reclaim every inch of her. Not out of ownership, but devotion. His jealousy wasn’t the aggressive kind; it burned inward, molten, forging a need to prove no other touch could compare to his.
His fingers traced her waist, feeling the faint shiver beneath her skin, and he smiled against her.
“Know what my beach has that yours doesn’t?” His voice was rough as his lips charted a slow path down her neck.
“Hmm, let me guess…” She arched when his teeth grazed her shoulder. “Fewer seashells?”
Tony laughed, low and satisfied, before bracing on his elbows to look at her. His dark eyes glinted with a challenge.
“Fewer distractions. No interruptions. No one watching.” His hand slid possessively down the curve of her hip. “Just me. Just you. All the time in the world.”
She chuckled, but her gaze turned serious when he squeezed her thigh.
“You really were bothered back there, weren’t you?”
He hesitated — not because he didn’t trust her, but because he didn’t trust the world around her.
“Bothered isn’t the right word.” He leaned closer, sharing her breath. “It’s just… when I see you like this — sun-gilded, laughing like tomorrow doesn’t exist—” His voice dropped to a whisper. “I wanna be the only one who does.”
Naruto studied him, then cupped his jaw, her touch featherlight but firm.
“You are the only one who sees me like this.” Her thumb brushed his lower lip. “The rest is just… scenery.”
Tony’s breath caught. In one fluid motion, he rolled them sideways, wrapping her in his arms.
“Then prove it,” he dared, voice hushed.
“How?”
His grin turned wicked. “Let me show you what makes a private beach worth it.”
Before she could reply, he kissed her again — slowly, thoroughly — his hands mapping her body like he needed her to remember the shape of his touch.
And as the sun vanished, leaving only starlight and moonlit waves beyond the windows, Tony knew one thing:
No public beach could ever compete with this.
Chapter 69: Chapter 68
Chapter Text
One Month. Thirty Whole Days.
Tony still couldn't pinpoint the exact moment Naruto's presence became part of the house's rhythm — as if she'd always been there, padding barefoot through rooms, making fruits mysteriously vanish from the kitchen, materializing beside him in the workshop like some solar-powered ghost. But now she was saying she'd leave.
"Hold up," he said, arms crossed as he watched her pack a bag on the couch. "You wanna go to New York to get what now?"
"My things, Tony. I came for one week, remember?" She held up a finger. "One."
He rolled his eyes, gesturing like it was obvious. "You've been here thirty days. That technically makes you a resident. The law's on my side."
Naruto laughed but kept folding a light jacket with care.
Tony couldn't stop the slow crawl of irritation. Part of him knew it was irrational, but the thought of her leaving — of the house going quiet again — got under his skin more than he'd admit.
"I can send a jet for your stuff," he tried, lighter. "Hell, I'll buy a whole store and have it delivered. Clothes, gear, talking frogs—"
She arched a brow, amused. "It's not just that. I need my sealing scrolls. I still haven't answered anyone back home."
Tony went quiet. That word again. Sealing. And home. She always said it with that soft reverence but never many details. Every answer was a maze leading to more questions. And he hated not knowing.
"Okay, now I'm curious. What's this 'sealing' thing? You talk about it like it's encrypted email, and I have a PhD in weird—" He stepped closer, lowering his voice. "Show me."
"You don't need to come." Her smile was gentle in that infuriating way he loved and hated — because it always left him defenseless. "I'll be back before you miss me."
He tipped his head back dramatically. "Of course I'll miss you! It'll be a festival of missing you. A Shakespearean tragedy with armor. It'll take hours for you to return."
"Tony," she laughed, "that's not true."
But there was mischief in her tone. A glint of challenge in her eyes.
Then she walked to the living room window, pressing a hand to what looked like empty air. A second later, a intricate symbol glowed faintly, pulsing awake.
"Wait, are you—" he started, but didn't finish.
In a blink, she was gone. Not with the subtlety of walking out, but with the precision of a tech — or worse, not-tech — he didn't understand.
Tony lunged to the window, spotting the fading seal.
"Oh, great," he muttered, staring at empty space. "Of course she had a personal teleport hidden in my window. Obviously. That's totally how she popped up when Stane almost killed me. Makes sense."
He stood there a beat, the room's silence screaming around him.
The truth? Tony hated not knowing. He was the man with answers. The master of solutions, king of solved equations. But Naruto... Naruto was a code logic couldn't crack.
She left him exposed. Not in a bad way — but in that heart-racing, brain-working-overtime way that made him chase.
"JARVIS," he said finally, turning toward the workshop. "Alert me when she's back."
"Any specific protocol, sir?"
Tony paused at the top of the stairs, eyeing the window's faded seal.
"Defcon 1. Ring the bells. Fireworks. Make it feel like Christmas and my birthday had a baby."
"As you wish, sir."
As he descended, he muttered to himself:
"Next time, I'm getting all her stories. Seals, chakra, scrolls... like some 21st-century ninja witch. And I'm screwed. Because I love it."
Then he vanished downstairs, already pulling up a new holographic project — like he could ignore her absence.
He couldn't.
Not for a second.
---
While Tony Stark was in Malibu dramatizing Naruto’s absence like an Oscar-nominated actor — ransacking his workshop and drafting increasingly long lists of questions about seals, portals, and "crazy secret jutsus" — across the country in Queens, Naruto was zipping up a fresh duffel bag.
Her movements were methodical as she packed each sealing scroll, ink brush, and comfortable outfit. Familiar. Almost automatic. Yet each motion carried a nostalgic smile. It was good to be back, even if only for a few hours.
In the apartment’s quiet, the Bijuu’s voices echoed in her mind like persistent shadows.
"Did you see that monkey’s dramatics?" Shukaku sneered. "Acting like the world was ending just because Mom left for a few hours."
"Tch. He truly has no idea who you are," Son Gokū mused. "Uzumaki Naruto. Hero of nations. Savior of the shinobi world. And there he is, fawning like he’s in love with some ordinary girl."
"It’s almost cute. In a pathetic way," Matatabi purred.
"Pathetic and clingy," Kurama grumbled. "That meat sack already forgot you crossed dimensions? Big ego, tiny brain."
Naruto chuckled to herself, snapping the bag shut.
"You all really don’t let up, huh?"
"We just say what everyone’s thinking," Isobu chimed in.
Before she could retort, a knock at the door froze her mid-step. She wasn’t expecting visitors. When she opened it, May Parker stood there — sharp-eyed and maternal — with Peter practically vibrating beside her.
"Naruto!" Peter launched himself at her, no preamble. "You vanished! You promised we’d play that magic card game!"
She crouched to hug him, ruffling his hair. "I know, buddy. And I’ll keep that promise. A whole day, just us. Deal?"
"Swear?" he demanded, with all the solemnity of an eight-year-old.
"‘Course, ‘ttebayo." Her grin was sunlight incarnate.
May watched them with quiet fondness, but her gaze soon slid to the packed duffel on the couch. Her eyes narrowed slightly.
"Leaving again?"
Naruto straightened, smile intact. "Yeah. Heading back to Malibu for a while."
May crossed her arms. Her tone was neutral, but tension hummed beneath. "With Stark, I assume."
"He wants me to stay longer," Naruto admitted, avoiding May’s gaze. The woman’s distrust of Tony was no secret. "There’s… stuff to figure out."
May took a slow breath. Not disapproval — concern. And maybe a flicker of hurt. She remembered too well the last time Naruto returned from Malibu with red-rimmed eyes and no explanations.
She didn’t know why Tony had hurt Naruto then. She just knew he had. And that was enough to keep her guard up.
"Just be careful, okay?" May cupped Naruto’s cheek. "You don’t have to hide anything. You know that, right?"
Naruto nodded, throat tight. "I know. Thank you. Really."
Peter, oblivious to the subtext, was already bouncing. "So when’s our day? Ice cream! Park! Movies! Everything!"
"And you’ll get it," Naruto laughed. "If you promise not to jump off the couch pretending you can fly. Again."
"Promise!" he yelled, lying through his teeth.
May kissed Naruto’s cheek, her gaze tender but firm. "Don’t forget who you are. And don’t let anyone make you feel like less."
Naruto almost replied. Instead, she just smiled — soft and grateful.
When they left, the apartment settled into momentary peace. Naruto lingered, memorizing the space like a farewell, then hoisted her bag and approached the window. With a flick of her wrist, she activated the hidden Hiraishin seal.
"Here we go again," she whispered.
The rune flared. Then—
—she was gone.
Only a breeze and the faint scent of tea and ink remained.
---
The seal glowed softly and dissolved into the air as Naruto materialized in the living room, duffel bag in tow. The familiar voice of the AI echoed instantly.
"Sir, Miss Uzumaki has returned."
From downstairs, a loud clatter of tools hitting the floor was followed by a shout.
"PRAISE, JARVIS! Ring the bells! Light the fireworks! She’s back from the mystical land of silent ninjas!"
Seconds later, Tony burst into the room — shirt half-unbuttoned, grease stains on his sleeves, hair wild, and an expression of theatrical outrage.
"You realize it’s been hours, right? Hours, Naruto! You said ‘quick trip,’ and I was already drafting my tragic, lonely memoirs!"
Naruto laughed, moving the bag aside and raising her hands like she was soothing a feral animal.
"Tony, I was gone for a lunch break. Literally."
"Maybe in your time zone. But in Stark Standard Time, that’s three Kubrick movies plus Netflix buffering. Pure torture." He crossed his arms.
She smiled indulgently. His over-the-top dramatics had become a strange comfort to her. Tony complaining was Tony loving, even if he’d never say it outright. And there he was, eyeing her duffel like it was a bomb about to detonate.
"That’s it?" He pointed skeptically. "That’s a ‘two-day, no-laundry’ bag. You swear you’re staying more than a week?"
"I said I’d come back, not move in permanently, Mr. Exaggerated."
"Ah, my arc reactor." He clutched his chest. "Heartbroken again."
Naruto snorted and unzipped the bag, revealing tightly wound, sealed scrolls.
"Most of my stuff is here. Clothes, sealing supplies, mission gear. All stored in fūinjutsu."
Tony crept closer like a kid spotting a new toy.
"Wait. You store objects in scrolls?! Is this magic with cloud backup?"
"It’s sealing," she said, amused patience in her voice — the kind reserved for the endlessly curious and terminally spoiled. "An advanced branch of ninjutsu. Basically, with chakra and specific symbols, you compress matter into an alternate space within the seal."
"Chakra. Right. Your mystic energy juice. And can I learn it?"
She took a step back, laughing as she zipped the bag shut.
"Tony, you can’t manipulate chakra."
"Excuse me?" He gaped like she’d personally insulted him. "Are you saying I’m chakra-challenged? Not even a try?"
"Yep. No chakra, no sealing. You’re chakra-zero."
"That’s cruel. Ninja discrimination!" He paced in dramatic circles. "First, I fall for this incredible woman from another universe. She’s got god-tier abilities, stores weapons in paper, teleports through windows — and now I find out I can’t even play with her tech? It’s like dating a flying car and not getting a joyride!"
Naruto tried to stifle her laughter. She failed.
"Tony, it’s dangerous. You messing with seals without chakra is like you piloting a helicopter drunk."
"That happened once, and it wasn’t as tragic as people claim," he muttered, flopping onto the couch. "Fine. Since I’m officially banned from the Seal Club, I demand a visual lecture after dinner. I want schematics. And then? Maybe I’ll design a scanner to detect this elusive chakra of yours."
"Deal. If you order dinner while I unpack."
"One condition." His tone turned serious. "Your stuff goes in my closet. The guest room is retired. And no more ‘back to New York’ talk unless you want an Oscar-worthy emotional breakdown."
She smiled — one of those rare, sweet, real smiles that always knocked the wind out of him.
"Doubt there’s room for me in your closet, Stark."
"I’ll make room. Knock down a wall, build an Uzumaki wing. Holographic chakra dancers, climate-controlled scroll display — maybe even a custom AI with a ninja accent."
Naruto’s laughter rang through the room, and Tony almost regretted not recording it. As she headed upstairs, duffel in hand and laughter still echoing, he stood there a moment, hand over his chest like he could still feel her smile.
"JARVIS?"
"Yes, sir?"
"Order Italian. Fastest available."
"Any preferences?"
Tony grinned, eyes still bright with her image.
"Whatever pairs with a ‘ninja lecture night’ with the most impossible — and perfect — woman I’ve ever met."
"Order placed, sir."
"And JARVIS?"
"Yes, sir?"
"Remind me to study energy-manipulation biotech. If I can’t have chakra, maybe I’ll invent it."
"Noted."
Tony collapsed onto the couch, staring at the ceiling like it might reveal the meaning of this chaos. But all he could think of was her laugh.
Chapter 70: Chapter 69
Chapter Text
Dinner had been delicious — but not because of the food.
It was the easy laughter, the loaded glances, the way their fingers brushed under the table. This was the routine Tony never knew he wanted — until he wanted it desperately. More and more.
And of course, he wouldn’t miss the chance to stretch this moment with her.
"Alright, princess. Dessert was great, but now I want the main course." He stood, eyes alight. "Mystic scrolls, magic scribbles, and explodey seals. You promised, you deliver."
Naruto threw her head back and laughed — the kind that made Tony’s chest warm, as if every chuckle carved another hollow in him, just for her to live there.
"Gimme a minute, genius. I need to grab my stuff."
"I’ll prep the stage for Miss Chakra’s grand lecture." He swept toward the workshop with the urgency of a man about to witness scientific divinity. "JARVIS, precision lighting. Full scans. Recording live."
"Of course, sir."
When Naruto returned, scrolls and ink pots cradled like relics, Tony stood waiting like a kid on Christmas morning — eyes bright, fingers drumming impatiently on the workbench.
She arranged the materials with methodical care, and he watched like he was memorizing her every move — not just out of curiosity, but with the quiet fondness of seeing her so *at home* in her own world.
"Feels like a ritual," he mused, enchanted. "Just missing the candle circle and Latin chanting."
"This is more powerful than any B-movie spell you’ve seen." She dipped her brush, gliding it over the parchment with surgical grace. "And prettier."
The ink flowed like a hidden melody.
"This one’s a barrier seal." She didn’t look up. "Can shield a place, detect movement, block chakra. All depends on shape, intent, and energy."
Tony leaned in, absorbing it like an equation he didn’t yet grasp but knew was genius.
"Looks like a neural circuit — hand-drawn and magic-powered?"
"Chakra." She smirked. "But yeah, close enough."
"You do this with ink and a brush. Beautiful and outrageously unfair." He scowled. "You make it look effortless."
"It is effortless for me." No arrogance, just fact. "Years of practice. Failures. Wins. Until it became part of me."
She unrolled another scroll, tracing a complex, spiraling design.
"Storage seal. Holds almost anything." She shot him a look. "Even your ego, if it ever gets too big."
Tony clutched his chest in mock offense. "I prefer mine on display, thanks. Emergency sarcasm reserves."
"Ah, for those ‘help, my wit drowned me’ moments?"
"Exactly those."
Finally, she painted a smaller, intricate seal — and the air itself seemed to still around her. Something sacred in the motion.
"Explosive tag. Not too strong, but enough for a demo. Don’t worry, I won’t wreck your precious tech cave."
"Appreciate that. Some suits here cost satellite money." He crossed his arms, but his awe bled through. "But if it does blow up? Best video JARVIS has ever captured."
"You’re impossible."
"And you’re an enigma with a paintbrush."
She activated the seals.
The barrier pulsed around the workbench like a bubble of light. The storage seal swallowed one of Tony’s wrenches whole. The explosive tag flashed — then ricocheted harmlessly off the barrier, vanishing with a muffled pop.
Tony looked like he’d been sucker-punched by wonder.
"Naruto. That’s— that’s art and science dancing on everything I thought I knew about energy. That’s brilliant. That’s you."
She met his gaze, serene.
"Seals can do anything, Tony. Heal, protect, kill, create. But it’s all about control. Intent. Energy. Like any tech — just with a soul."
A beat of silence. Then—
"I wanna try. Just a basic one. To understand."
She smiled. "You could. But you couldn’t activate it even if you memorized every stroke."
His eyes widened. "So you’re saying — even with all my genius — I can’t make a pocket-sized ninja bomb?"
"Nope." Her grin was pure mischief. "And that bugs you, doesn’t it?"
"It wounds me." He groaned. "Billionaire, genius, philanthropist — outclassed by ink and a fox-eyed blonde."
"I can still teach you. Even if you can’t use it." She softened. "And who knows? Maybe we’ll find a hybrid way. Together."
"'Together,' huh?" His smirk gentled. "I like that word. JARVIS, note: ‘Project KitsuneTech.’ Trademark it before she scams me."
"Only if I let you." She winked.
And Tony — just for a moment — didn’t think about suits, or portals, or the weight of the world.
He just thought about her.
And how, somehow, this woman who’d stormed into his life like a hurricane had become the center of everything.
---
As Tony continued analyzing the seals with JARVIS' help, his eyes kept drifting back to Naruto — hunched over the workbench with her hair hastily tied up, scribbling furiously in a language he still didn’t understand. Dozens of scrolls lay scattered around her, and even without deciphering the symbols, Tony could feel the weight of what she was doing.
He noticed the faint crease between her brows, the slight tremor in her brushstrokes. This wasn’t just focus. This was frustration.
Dismissing his holographic report, he strode over and braced a hand on the back of her chair.
"Okay, confess." His usual sarcasm was tempered with something softer. "World domination plans? Or just figuring out how to turn ink into chocolate?"
Naruto exhaled, not looking up. "Trying to make a seal that works like your cell phones."
Tony raised a brow. "A cell-seal?" He dragged a chair beside her, leaning in. "Why? You’ve got access to my comms prototypes. They’re basically magic with a Stark Industries logo."
"I know." She offered a tired smile. "But back home, we use messenger birds or summons like Gamaden. Comms are mission-only, and even then, they’re limited. I want something to stay in touch with my people without summoning a toad every time. It’s not just for me. It’s for them."
Tony went quiet. His chest tightened — not jealousy of her friends or her world, but of the part of her he still didn’t fully know. The part that belonged to another life, another home, loved as fiercely (maybe more fiercely) than him.
But competing with that was pointless. So he did what he did best: engaged.
"So this line here—" He pointed to a curling stroke. "What’s its function?"
Naruto turned, surprised — then softened when she saw he was listening.
"Transmission circuit. I’m mimicking summoning chakra waves, but making them continuous and receptive."
Tony tapped his lips. "Hm. What if you added a feedback loop here?" He traced an intersection. "Like an antenna, but for chakra. Keeps the seal ‘active’ while waiting for a signal. Wi-Fi, but mystic."
Naruto’s eyes widened. Then she beamed, lighting up the room.
"That could work!" She yanked a fresh scroll toward her.
And just like that, hours melted away. Her drawing, explaining each stroke; him questioning, suggesting, learning. Time blurred between shared laughter and the occasional brush of hands when they reached for the same spot on the parchment.
Tony still didn’t understand everything about her world. He didn’t know she carried ancient beasts inside her, that her name was whispered in awe across nations. But here, now, he was learning the most important thing: what made her happy.
And that — he’d move heaven and earth to protect.
Chapter 71: Chapter 70
Chapter Text
Days of tireless work — ink-stained hands, calculations scrawled across scrolls, nights bleeding into dawn — and now, Naruto stood before Tony’s workshop bench, the finished seal in front of her. Her fingers twisted together, lips bitten raw, heart pounding.
It was strange to feel fear. She’d faced wars, gods, death. But this —a simple communication seal — felt more terrifying than any battlefield.
Tony watched silently from across the room. At first, he thought to give her space — but the tightness in his chest at seeing her like this was unbearable. Naruto was a force of nature, yet here, she seemed small against the weight of uncertainty.
He stepped closer, wrapping his arms around her from behind. Her body was rigid, almost trembling. He rested his chin on her shoulder.
"Hey. It’s okay." His voice was soft, but firm. "You got this far. That’s already insanely impressive."
Naruto inhaled sharply, still staring at the seal.
"Tony, what if it doesn’t work?"
He smiled, pulling back just enough to meet her eyes. Her blue gaze was clouded with doubt, and it ached in him.
"Then we try again. And again." A shrug, laced with his usual easy sarcasm. "Not like I’d let my stubborn, badass ninja give up on the first test. We’re partners, remember?"
She let out a shaky laugh, eyes glistening. That quiet, steady support was an anchor against the tides of responsibility her world still thrust upon her.
"You really believe that?" she whispered.
Tony raised a brow.
"You wanna see my notebooks full of failed armor prototypes before the Mark I? Trust me — failure’s just science. And apparently, ninja magic too."
She smiled, and he felt his chest loosen.
"Okay. Let’s try it."
Naruto stepped back, hands moving in fluid motions as she traced seals in the air, murmuring words in a tongue Tony still didn’t know.
With a final gesture, smoke erupted — and Gamaden appeared, blinking sleepily.
"Yo, Naruto-san," the toad croaked. "Another mission?"
She crouched before him, voice gentle but serious.
"Yes. Take this seal to Kakashi-sensei. Have him activate it. I need to know if it works."
Gamaden studied her face, then flicked a glance at Tony — who offered a curious nod.
"Hmph. Understood. Don’t worry, Naruto-san. Mission accepted." Another puff of smoke, and he vanished.
Tony whistled, exhaling hard.
"I’ve seen it before, and it still feels like a crazy dream mixed with an anime."
Naruto laughed softly, and he tugged her into another hug.
"Now…" His breath warmed her ear. "Now we wait."
She nodded, leaning into him, borrowing his warmth like a shield.
"Just wait," she echoed, lighter now, as if those words had lost their weight.
And there, in the workshop — surrounded by technology and ink, by two worlds straining to meet — Tony held Naruto like a silent vow:
You won’t carry this alone.
---
The Hokage’s meeting room was thick with tension, broken only by the rustle of pages and restrained sighs of concentration. Sunlight filtered through the wooden slats, casting soft shadows over the long table where some of Konoha’s most influential figures had gathered.
Kakashi, ever the picture of calm, observed them over the edge of his open report — but his eyes betrayed more than composure. There was exhaustion there. Concern. And a pang of longing he couldn’t quite mask.
Tsunade stood nearby, arms crossed, her gaze unyielding—both anchor and ally. Ino hunched over an unfurled scroll, her brow furrowed as she traced lines of an alien script.
"This language…" she murmured. "It’s dense. Like it’s designed to hide more than it reveals. But I’m getting there."
Beside her, Sakura adjusted papers filled with dense medical notes.
"We still don’t fully understand how this arm works. The structure’s metallic, but it responds to neural impulses like organic tissue. Almost like it has a will of its own—"
Shikamaru, slouched with his trademark boredom, kept his eyes fixed on the sealed scroll resting on a side table — the one that kept the metal-armed man in stasis.
"Naruto entrusted him to us," he said, uncharacteristically solemn. "And Kakashi’s orders stand. We don’t break that seal until we fully grasp the intel she sent."
Tsunade nodded.
"Smart call. If there’s one thing I’ve learned about that girl, it’s that wherever she goes, she drags big trouble behind her. And now she’s dropped that trouble on our doorstep."
Kakashi’s voice, quiet but weighted, cut through.
"She trusted us with him. Saw something in him — or a threat she couldn’t contain alone. That’s a burden. But it’s also an honor."
Ino looked up, her blue eyes shimmering.
"She believes in us even from another world. I won’t fail her, Rokudaime-sama."
Sakura clenched her fists.
"We won’t. We’ll understand this world she’s in — even if I have to master their medicine from scratch."
Then — Sasuke, silent until now, leaning against the wall with crossed arms — let out a low exhale.
"Hn. So this is what she’s been doing."
All eyes turned to him. He’d arrived late, summoned by Tsunade. Only now was he piecing it together.
"Didn’t realize she was tangled in something this big," he said flatly, though something flickered in his expression. Quiet surprise, maybe. Or regret.
Shikamaru studied him but didn’t pry. Instead, he sighed.
"No one ever knows the full story with Naruto."
Then—
A burst of dense, humid smoke erupted over the table. Gamaden materialized at its center, making Ino and Sakura jolt back.
"Naruto-san sent this," the toad croaked, spitting a scroll into Kakashi’s hands with military precision. "Said to activate the seal. That’s it. Make it work."
And just like that, he vanished.
Silence draped the room like a shroud. Kakashi cradled the scroll as if it were priceless. For a moment, his gaze softened.
Sakura frowned.
"She could’ve at least said what it does—"
Shikamaru shrugged.
"She sent it to Kakashi. That tells us enough."
Sasuke’s dark eyes bore into the scroll, as if trying to unravel its secrets by will alone.
With ceremonial care, Kakashi unsealed it. He knew Naruto’s handiwork — the bold strokes, the fluid lines. It was like she was right there, guiding him.
"Whatever this is…" he murmured. "It’s the next bridge between us."
Then — he pressed his fingers to the seal’s center.
A soft glow erupted, dancing over the faces of those who watched. A light that felt warmer than any ordinary energy.
It was Naruto.
Once again, making her presence known — binding worlds with ink, willpower, and faith.
Chapter 72: Chapter 71
Chapter Text
The workshop was silent — a rare moment where machines didn’t hum and monitors didn’t scream with urgent data. The soft glow of the seal on the table cast a pale, motionless light, almost mocking the tension in the air. Naruto stood frozen before it, hands trembling against the cold metal of the workbench, her body taut as a bowstring about to snap. Tony could feel her uneven breaths against his chest, and that alone told him how deeply this moment gripped her.
He held her without a word. Not because he had nothing to say — Tony Stark always had something to say — but because this time, any words felt wrong. As if the sound of his voice might shatter the fragile hope hanging between them. He hated seeing that look on her face: uncertain, vulnerable. This wasn’t the Naruto he knew. His princess was fire and stubbornness and unshakable will — not this brittle quiet.
If this seal doesn’t work, I’ll build a goddamn dimensional satellite myself. Physics be damned.
Then — as if obeying his desperate, irritable thoughts — the seal flared.
Naruto jerked forward, nearly leaping out of his arms, her voice cracking.
"Kakashi-sensei?!"
Silence answered for a heartbeat — and Tony felt her shudder. The fear that it was just a glitch. But then—
"Naruto-chan...?"
A voice. Hesitant, rough, achingly familiar.
That single word shattered something inside her.
Naruto sobbed.
Not a discreet tear, not a stifled hiccup. She wept. Like she’d been holding it back for years — which, Tony realized with a pang, she had. He pulled her tighter, resting his chin on her head and closing his eyes. It wasn’t jealousy he felt. It was hurt for her. Love too, sure. But right now, more than anything, he just wanted to shield her from the weight she’d carried so quietly.
On the other side of the seal, voices erupted like a storm.
"Naruto-chan?!" — Ino, already on the verge of tears.
"Naruto-chan, are you okay?! Where are you?!" — Sakura, more emotional than he’d expected.
"YOU IDIOT BRAT!" — Tsunade, with the kind of fury only love and fear could fuel.
Tony didn’t even know who was who yet, but the dynamics were painfully clear. And somehow — somehow it made Naruto smile through her tears, even as she struggled to reply.
Kakashi — who Tony already pegged as the "two words and a sigh" type of leader — cut in with calm authority.
"Maa. One at a time. Breathe, or no one will hear anything."
Naruto laughed between hiccups, scrubbing her face with her sleeve, and Tony saw it again — that spark in her eyes he’d missed for days.
"Still surprising you, Kakashi-sensei?"
"Naruto-chan, you’ll always surprise me. Even when I think I’m done being surprised."
Tony found his voice oddly comforting. Older-brother energy, no question. Someone she loved and respected. And he could live with that. Everyone needed a Kakashi.
"That’s why I’m your Number One Unpredictable Kunoichi!" Naruto shot back, puffing up with that trademark pride.
Tsunade bulldozed back in, as if refusing to let the scolding moment pass.
"Damn right! And that’s why I ought to smack you! Do you have any idea how worried we’ve been?!"
"Not entirely my fault, baa-chan..." Naruto tried for innocence, but the guilty grin gave her away — a look Tony knew too well.
Then Sakura, voice thick, asked the question they were all thinking:
"Have you found a way home yet?"
Naruto hesitated. Tony saw her fingers tighten on the workbench.
"Still working on it... I don’t know how."
"Tch." Shikamaru’s voice dripped with lazy sarcasm. "You’re nothing but trouble, you know that?"
Tony nearly laughed. The guy sounded like a teenager complaining about homework.
Naruto chuckled wetly.
"And you’re a lazy genius who likes my trouble. You just won’t admit it."
Ino, ever the gossip, pounced.
"Sooo, met anyone hot over there? Spill!"
Tony arched a brow, shooting Naruto a look that screamed, "Oh, so now they find out about me?"
Before she could answer, two male voices snapped in unison from the seal — sharp as kunai.
"No one’s good enough for Naruto-chan."
"She shouldn’t trust some random outsider."
Tony snorted, equal parts amused and impressed by the synchronized overprotectiveness.
Naruto, now tomato-red, groaned.
"I’m a grown woman, okay?!"
"Still a usarontonkatchi," Sasuke’s dry voice countered.
Tony didn’t know the word, but from Naruto’s narrowed eyes and half-irritated smirk, it was clearly a loaded nickname.
"Teme," she shot back.
"You’re still my little sister," Kakashi added, tone caught between fondness and quiet threat. "And I will vet anyone who tries anything."
Tony threw up his hands, grinning.
"Loving this. Feels like a ‘Ninja Overprotective Brothers Club’ meeting. Do you guys have membership cards?"
Naruto elbowed him — lightly, but pointedly.
"Shut up, Tony..."
He laughed, pressing a kiss to the top of her head.
"Just meeting the family, princess. It’s enlightening."
And amid the chaos — voices crossing dimensions, the glow of magic ink, the sheer madness of it all — Tony Stark felt something he hadn’t in days: peace.
Because her smile, still glistening with tears, was all he needed to see.
---
Unfortunately — or perhaps fortunately, depending on perspective — Tony didn’t get to savor the last jab between him and Naruto. The seal suddenly hissed with unstable energy. A loaded silence fell on the other side. The kind of silence that precedes either a controlled explosion — or a verbal detonation.
Tony recognized that silence. He arched a brow, arms still looped comfortably around Naruto’s waist, and whispered, amused:
"Think they heard me."
Then — as if someone had pressed a "controlled chaos" button — hell broke loose.
"WAIT, WHAT?!" Ino’s voice exploded first, vibrating with scandalized delight.
"Naruto-chan!" Sakura near-shrieked. "You’re with someone?! Since when?! What’s he like?!"
Tony blinked slowly, grinning like a man watching a storm from safe distance. Clearly, these were the gossip-hungry friends Naruto had mentioned — the dangerous kind. The ones who asked razor-sharp questions with stars in their eyes. Pepper had friends like that.
"Well. That escalated," he muttered, already loving the show.
But on the other side, the male voices cut in like a tactical strike — boundary-setting with an edge of threat.
"Who is this guy?" Kakashi’s tone was deceptively calm. Too calm. The kind that made Tony instantly peg him as the group’s true strategist.
"What does he want with Naruto-chan?" Shikamaru’s voice was colder, more analytical, but with an undercurrent of: I track patterns. And you’re an outlier.
Then, the killshot:
"If he hurts you, Naruto…" Sasuke’s voice was thunder wrapped in ice. "I’ll find a way to that world."
Tony’s brows shot up. Okay then. Possessive brother number three: classified as nuclear-grade. Silent, explosive, and dimension-hopping levels of dedicated.
Naruto buried her face against Tony’s chest, muffling a groan.
"They’re unbelievable…"
Tony, meanwhile, was having too much fun. He couldn’t remember the last time he’d felt so… included. Even as the target, he was being folded into something bigger. People who cared about her — really cared. And by extension, were starting to care about him (or at least judge him by standards that mattered).
Then— the voice shifted. Deeper. Authoritative.
"Enough." Tsunade’s command brooked no argument.
Tony didn’t need visuals to recognize that tone. It was the kind of leadership that shut down boardrooms and war rooms alike. He straightened instinctively.
"You." Her voice was steel. "Do you love my brat?"
No small talk. No threats. Just responsibility, heavy as a blade. And Tony felt its weight settle on his shoulders.
Naruto went very still beside him. The air thickened.
Tony looked at her — at the eyes holding worlds he didn’t yet understand, the strength that kept her standing even when homesick, the warmth she gave him despite it all.
Then he addressed the seal, as if meeting their unseen gazes.
"I don’t know everything about her yet," he admitted, no defensiveness, just truth. "But I know enough to know I love her. And I’ll learn the rest. Not to prove it to you—" He glanced at Naruto, smiling. "—but because she’s worth every answer."
A beat. A breath.
"Whether you approve or not doesn’t change how I feel. As long as she wants me here? That’s enough for me."
The silence on the other side shifted — less armed, more contemplative.
"Awww—" Ino sighed, like a teen watching a rom-com.
"That’s… sweet," Sakura conceded, almost reluctant.
Tony smirked. The part of him that loved an audience preened.
Then Tsunade’s voice returned, edged with warning:
"You’d better mean that. Or you’ll learn why they call me the Legendary Sannin."
Tony’s brows lifted. "Legendary. Of course you are," he muttered. "This is like meeting the parents on steroids."
Naruto opened her mouth — probably to defuse things with a joke (Tony knew that reflex well) — but Kakashi cut in, icy and precise:
"We can’t maintain this connection much longer. The seal’s unstable. But next time?" A pause. "I want a private chat with this man who thinks he’s worthy of you."
The seal flared once — then died.
Naruto crossed her arms, scowling. "They’re ridiculous."
Tony leaned back against the workbench, grinning that infuriating grin she knew too well.
"You’ve got a mystic SWAT team. I’m flattered."
She side-eyed him. "You’re not even slightly worried?"
Tony tugged her back into his arms, voice dropping to something low and sure.
"Nope. Because I’ve got my own mystic ninja." He kissed her forehead, then murmured against her lips: "And she’d protect me from her scary friends, right?"
Naruto laughed, eyes glinting — and before she could retort, Tony kissed her. Soft. Hungry. Certain.
And in that kiss, Tony Stark knew:
Her world — however different — was already a little bit his, too.
Chapter 73: Chapter 72
Chapter Text
The following days unfolded with an eerie calm, as if the world was holding its breath — just long enough to set the stage for something worse.
Tony still spent most of his time in the workshop, buried in steel, fire, and algorithms. The Mark 42 took shape — sleek, precise, almost alive. Around him, a small army of suits stood silent, like sentinels forged by a man who’d learned to anticipate wars even in peacetime. This was how he protected himself. How he protected her, though he’d never say it aloud.
Naruto, meanwhile, was lost in her scrolls, tracing and refining seals with dogged focus. Her eyes held an untiring glow, her breath synced to the flow of chakra shaping each line. It was like watching her dance with ink and intent. Since reconnecting with her world, she hadn’t stopped. A door had reopened inside her — and with it came longing, relief, and a responsibility that made her fists clench at night.
Tony watched her with quiet fascination. He still didn’t grasp the full weight of what she carried — what it meant to be a kunoichi, the horrors she’d survived, the forces sleeping within her. But he saw the fatigue in her eyes. The way she smiled with wet lashes after speaking to her friends — especially that Kakashi guy, who still wanted a "private chat." And of course, Tony wouldn’t let that slide.
"So," he drawled one lazy afternoon, feet propped on the couch, smirking over a juice glass (she’d banned alcohol that week). "Still no word from your ninja sensei about that transdimensional heart-to-heart? Thought he’d have teleported here to decapitate me by now."
Naruto rolled her eyes and shoved his knee with her foot.
"I’m not delaying for you. I’m delaying for me. You’d absolutely call him ‘Cyclops,’ ask about his orange book, or—"
Tony laughed. "You know me so well."
She grinned, shaking her head, and curled closer. Moments like this — Tony treasured them more than he’d admit. Someone who pushed back when he prodded, who laughed with him effortlessly, who just wanted to share space — that was rare. Precious.
But that afternoon, Naruto insisted on watching the news. To Tony’s utter dismay.
"Explain again why we can’t just ask JARVIS?" He groaned. "He’s literally CNN and the CIA in one."
Naruto, legs folded on the couch, shot him a patient smile.
"It’s not the same. In my world, civilians never know the truth — about battles, leaders’ choices, anything. It’s all secrets. Always. I like that here, people try to know. Even if it’s messy… it’s something."
Tony stared at her for a beat.
"Huh. Okay. Point to you, philosopher-goddess."
He’d have teased further, but the next report shattered the mood.
The screen flickered — explosions. Smoke. Muffled screams.
"...attacks linked to the terrorist group led by a man calling himself ‘the Mandarin’..."
Grainy footage followed. A masked figure. A voice dripping with threat. Tony felt Naruto tense beside him instantly — her breath caught, her gaze locked on the screen. Something in her shifted.
Like a switch flipped. Her body was still, but Tony felt the faint hum of chakra (even if he didn’t fully understand it, he’d learned to recognize it).
"Hey." He squeezed her shoulder. "Breathe. This is… military stuff. Attention-seekers. We’ve handled worse."
She turned to him, eyes sharp.
"Have you? Really?"
Tony hesitated. The Chitauri invasion flashed in his mind — Loki, chaos, loss. But this felt different. Heavier. Not the grand spectacle of a god, but something human. Calculated.
"No," he admitted. "But it doesn’t matter. If things escalate? I’m here. We’re here."
Naruto relaxed slightly, resting her head against his chest, though her eyes stayed on the screen. The Konoha seal lay dormant on the table nearby — no glow, but present. A reminder of who she was. Where she’d come from.
Tony carded his fingers through her hair, anchoring her. She was strength. Chaos. But also tenderness, doubt, too much faith in people. And now — she was his.
And though she might not realize it yet, while the world seemed at peace, Tony was already assembling the puzzle. Name by name. Video by video. Code by code.
He would learn who the Mandarin was.
Because if this threat could touch Naruto — directly or not — then it was touching him too.
And that was a mistake the Mandarin would soon regret.
---
In the days that followed, Tony dove deeper into his investigation of the so-called Mandarin.
The name was flamboyant, the modus operandi flashy — vague threats in videos, brutal attacks. Textbook theater from a dime-a-dozen terrorist. But Tony wasn’t one to take surfaces at face value. He knew how to sniff out inconsistencies, and everything about this reeked of them.
The explosions, the victims, the locations… None of it added up. No clear logic threading the events together. Yet, something in the chaos nagged at him like a persistent buzz at the back of his skull.
The kind of itch that kept him up late, fingers flying over holograms as JARVIS fed him real-time updates. More than that — it put Tony in war-mode. Because since New York, he’d learned: the enemy doesn’t always knock with an alien army. Sometimes, it slithers in as smoke and unanswered questions.
That morning, Tony was in his workshop — the heart of his home, and maybe the only place he could think clearly. The scent of hot metal, low music humming in the background, and the blue glow of half-finished projects created an almost therapeutic atmosphere. Almost.
"Last test of the day," he muttered, partly to himself, partly to Happy, who leaned against a workbench with his usual "I’m not paid enough for this" expression.
Tony fine-tuned the Mark 42’s final parameters. His boldest armor yet. Individually controlled pieces, neural-linked, kinetic-sensitive. Perfect. In theory.
"You know that thing nearly broke your arm yesterday," Happy grumbled, eyeing the chest plate as it locked into place with a clank.
"'Nearly,' Happy. Key word: nearly. And this thing is the evolution of modern engineering — you should be thrilled."
Happy huffed. "I’m thrilled when you don’t end the night with cracked ribs."
Tony smirked. "And I’m thrilled when you don’t act like a golf-course security guard. Yet here we are."
Happy just shot him a look, then nodded toward the back of the lab. "Where’s your girlfriend?" He said it like "girlfriend" was a hazardous material.
"Grocery run," Tony answered, testing the armor’s wrist-response. "Said she needed ‘fresh air.’ Translation: got sick of the lab smelling like motor oil and my hair looking like a bird’s nest."
Happy frowned. "And you let her go alone?"
Tony paused. Slowly turned. "Happy. She can handle herself."
"Man, she’s— I dunno, tiny. Sweet. Gentle. Those people don’t just wander around. Especially not dating Tony Stark. What if someone recognizes her?"
Tony almost laughed. Almost.
It was surreal, sometimes, remembering that to everyone — even Happy — Naruto was just a civilian. A kind girl with a strange accent and a warmer smile than California sun. No one saw what he saw. No one knew.
He thought of all the times she’d pinned him without breaking a sweat, how her eyes shifted when she got serious, the way she talked about "seals" and "chakra" like they were as mundane as electricity.
"You really think she can’t take care of herself?" No sarcasm this time.
Happy hesitated. Rare. He always had a quip ready. Now, he just shrugged. "Just think she deserves to be safe. To have someone watching her back. That’s all."
Tony smiled — genuine, this time. "She does. And, insane as it sounds… she makes me want to be that someone."
Happy raised a brow but stayed silent.
Tony returned to adjusting the armor’s arm module, but his chest felt lighter.
He thought of how Naruto moved through the world with absurd simplicity. She didn’t care about his name. Never asked for anything. When she went out, she grocery-shopped like anyone else, carried her own bags, chatted with cashiers like she was just another face in the crowd.
That was what undid him. What made him love her more.
She saw the world with eyes he’d never had.
And yet, when she looked at him — it was like she knew exactly who he was and chose to stay anyway.
He barely noticed when the Mark 42’s final module clicked into place. Smooth. No resistance.
"See?" he murmured. "Getting good at this."
"Or getting your head blown off. Literally," Happy shot back, already heading for the door.
Tony just smiled again. Because deep down, he knew:
His greatest protection wasn’t the armor.
It was the blue-eyed kunoichi who was probably haggling over rice prices right now — smiling while she did it.
Chapter 74: Chapter 73
Chapter Text
While Tony and Naruto basked in Malibu’s sunlit calm — lost in code, seals, and affection masquerading as banter — the world beyond their bubble kept turning. And as always, the first cracks appeared in the quietest corners.
At Stark Industries headquarters, Pepper Potts moved with her trademark poised precision. Her heels barely clicked against the polished floors, her mind already three meetings ahead before she’d even left the budget planning session.
She was busier than ever — and, oddly, not overwhelmed. Tony’s near-total absence from the company’s administrative side, now further distracted by Naruto, might’ve infuriated others. But not her.
She liked Naruto. Genuinely.
The girl was sweet yet fierce, disarmingly simple yet fiercely loyal — and Pepper saw how it steadied Tony. He was calmer. Less self-destructive. More human.
So she shouldered his abandoned burdens gladly.
It was in this rhythm that the notification came: Aldrich Killian, AIM founder, waiting in private reception.
The name made her expression tighten slightly.
She remembered Killian. Not with disdain — Pepper wasn’t cruel — but with clarity. A brilliant man, but once a mess of ego and desperate validation. The last time she’d seen him, he’d been a bundle of nerves and half-baked ideas.
But the man who stood when the elevator doors opened was different. Taller, polished, his dark suit tailored to perfection, his confidence rehearsed like a speech.
"Miss Potts." A calculated nod. "An honor to finally see you again."
"Killian." Her smile was diplomatic. "I wasn’t aware you’d requested a meeting."
"Some ideas demand live presentations." His grin didn’t reach his eyes. "And you’ve been on my list far too long."
Pepper didn’t flinch.
"I assume this is about an AIM project?"
"More than a project, CEO Potts. A revolution. Extremis."
He spoke like an evangelist — eyes alight with a fervor that set off alarms in Pepper’s mind. She’d dealt with enough geniuses to know when one believed too much in their own power.
"Regeneration. Evolution. Human enhancement beyond imagination. Picture healing paralysis, regrowing tissue, lifting people from pain."
"Ambitious," she said neutrally, though her mind raced. "But our policy stands: no military applications, no ethical shortcuts."
Killian nodded, too understanding.
"Of course. We’re far beyond that. I’d love to show you the possibilities. Over dinner, perhaps. Professional. Intimate. Just so you see its true potential."
Pepper smiled. Gentle. Unyielding.
"I’m booked this week. And Stark Industries is already committed to other research. Plus, a full house, you could say."
She thought of Tony. Of Naruto. How the girl’s presence had shifted the very air of the mansion, filling voids even Pepper — as Tony’s heart-sister — couldn’t reach. It filled her with pride.
Killian caught the subtext but kept his mask.
"Do reconsider, CEO Potts. The future waits for no one."
"And I don’t open doors for those who try to kick them down." Her tone was steel wrapped in silk.
He dipped his head in faux reverence.
"Until next time, Miss Potts."
She left the room with steady steps, but the chill down her spine lingered as she entered her office.
Killian was different. Polished. Dangerous. And Pepper, more than ever, wished Naruto were here when she told Tony.
Because this?
This smelled like trouble.
---
The soft hum of the teleconference filled the quiet meeting room at Stark Industries' New York headquarters. The afternoon was cold and overcast, mirroring the tension Pepper Potts carried in her shoulders. She sat impeccably composed, but there was an unusual tightness in her jaw. Beside her, Happy Hogan stood with arms crossed — a silent, loyal anchor.
On the large screen before them, Tony Stark's live feed flickered to life. He was in his Malibu workshop, hair disheveled, wearing an old grease-stained black shirt with that easy smirk of his. In the background, the whir of automated tools — and then, just briefly, Naruto passing by with a mug before stepping out of frame.
"Ah, my beloved New Yorkers!" Tony spread his arms theatrically. "Miss me already, or is this another ‘Pepper Potts Is Worried And Here To Lecture Me’ session?"
Pepper arched a brow. Her tension was palpable, even through pixels.
"Tony. Aldrich Killian came to the company today." No preamble.
Tony blinked, leaning forward. "Killian... Killian—" He snapped his fingers. "Vaguely rings a bell. MIT chemistry lab guy?"
"No." Pepper’s voice was steel. "AIM’s founder. That obscure research group that wanted funding years ago. You stood him up on a rooftop, if I recall."
Tony grimaced, rolling his eyes as if digging through mental cobwebs. "Okay, that does sound faintly familiar. But in my defense, I stood a lot of people up on rooftops in the ‘90s. What’s the issue?"
Pepper steepled her fingers. "The issue is he’s changed. Too confident. Too charismatic. Smiled the entire time like he was hiding something. Showed up unannounced pitching a ‘revolutionary’ genetic-enhancement project. Called it Extremis."
Tony’s brows lifted. "Sounds like a dangerous supplement or a cult."
Happy cut in, sober. "He kept scanning the room like he was casing the place. Didn’t feel like a casual business call. He wanted something off-record."
Tony rubbed his chin. His expression was casual, but Naruto — watching just off-camera — would’ve recognized that subtle crease in his brow: he was dissecting every detail.
"Look..." He finally sighed. "I get it. But you’re both stretched thin. New HQ, new projects, new faces. Could just be stress talking. Killian’s probably another has-been with a flashy PowerPoint, thinking he’ll change the world."
Pepper wasn’t convinced. "Tony, I know this type. I dealt with Obadiah Stane. And I know a predator in a smile when I see one. Something about him itched."
Tony stilled. There was a weight to her tone he couldn’t ignore. Pepper was rational, precise — she didn’t voice gut feelings lightly. He exhaled, glancing at Happy.
"Fine. If it’ll ease your mind, consider Happy Hogan officially promoted to Head of Security for Stark Industries."
Happy blinked. "Wait, what?"
Tony grinned, more genuine now. "That’s right, big guy. You already handle my personal security — now you’re babysitting the company too. No one better at sniffing out shady shit."
Some tension left Pepper’s shoulders, but her gaze stayed distant. "Thank you, Tony. Truly. I just... I need to know the company’s safe. That you’re safe. There’s too much moving lately. And for all your brilliance, you still have blind spots."
Tony’s eyes flickered away. The comment, however gentle, struck deeper than he’d admit. He nodded slowly. "I know. But you know me. If there’s real trouble, I’ll see it coming."
Naruto reappeared in the workshop doorway, curious about the silent conversation still echoing through the screen.
Tony shot her a half-smile before turning back. "Keep me posted. And Happy? Anything weird, you put ‘em in a headlock first, we’ll ask questions later. Deal?"
Happy nodded gravely. Pepper just studied Tony a moment longer before ending the call with a sigh.
Tony stared at the empty space where her image had been, thoughts churning louder than he’d like.
And deep down, he knew: Pepper Potts’ instincts were rarely wrong.
Chapter 75: Chapter 74
Chapter Text
The sky had just begun to blush gold when Happy Hogan — now in a suit more tailored than he’d ever worn — paced the bustling halls of Stark Industries’ new headquarters. The title of "Head of Security" sat heavier than expected, but he carried it with gruff seriousness.
Killian’s name still prickled at the back of his mind. He didn’t trust that guy. And something about the man who’d accompanied him days prior had lodged in Happy’s instincts — tall, bald, with a vacant expression that felt less like disinterest and more like… waiting.
And now there he was.
Same man. In the lobby.
Alone.
No badge. No escort. Moving slowly, observing, with the precision of someone casing the place.
Happy’s jaw tightened. Duty called.
"Hey, pal." He approached, casual but alert.
The man turned as if expecting the interruption. His smile didn’t reach his eyes.
"Can I help you?" Happy kept his distance. "This floor’s authorized personnel only. And you’re not wearing a badge."
The man glanced down at his chest, feigning surprise. "Must’ve fallen off." Too calm. "Just waiting for a friend."
Happy didn’t relax. The guy’s voice was wrong — like he was reciting lines. He stepped closer.
"What’s your friend’s name?"
A beat. Too long for honesty.
"You’re nervous," Happy noted, not accusing, just *observing*. His hand was already in his pocket, thumb on the emergency beacon Tony had installed after Vanko.
The man sighed, like he was tired of the act. Then — his eyes glowed. Literally. Crimson. Bright.
Happy had half a second to shout "RUN!" before the explosion hit.
A red-orange blast tore through the lobby. The shockwave hurled bodies, shattered glass. Happy slammed into a wall—
—and everything went black.
Sirens wailed. Employees screamed. The stench of scorched metal and concrete choked the air.
Happy lay motionless on the ground, suit shredded, face streaked with soot and blood.
Security teams scrambled toward him, yelling for medics, evacuating the building—
—while at the epicenter, only a charred crater remained where the man had stood.
---
The rhythmic beeping of the heart monitor was almost hypnotic, but to Tony Stark, there was nothing comforting about that hospital room. The hum of machines, the sterile smell of antiseptic, the tubes snaking across Happy Hogan’s body — it all felt like something ripped from a personal nightmare he knew all too well.
He stood motionless beside the bed, eyes locked on his friend’s battered face. The injuries, the burns — they didn’t seem real. Happy had always been the strong one, the protector, the annoying stickler for security protocols, the stubborn idiot who ragged on Naruto for ditching her bodyguards. And now, lying there unconscious, wrapped in wires and machines, he looked small. Fragile.
Naruto stood beside Tony, so quiet she might as well have been part of his shadow. She wore dark jeans and a beige jacket, her eyes fixed on Happy — but her focus was split. She watched his condition, yes, but she also watched Tony, and what she saw was starting to worry her.
Rhodes stood on the other side of the bed, arms crossed, expression grim. He’d seen Tony in bad places before, but this was different.
“Tony…” he began carefully, “you know this wasn’t your fault.”
Tony didn’t answer right away. His jaw was clenched, shoulders tense. Finally, he let out a low, bitter laugh.
“Of course it wasn’t my fault,” he said, voice dripping with sarcasm. “I’m just the guy who built a goddamn tech empire that attracts lunatics like bees to honey. The guy who spent the last few weeks laughing off some terrorist because he seemed ‘too try-hard.’ The same genius who refused to tighten company security because, hey, ‘Happy overreacts about everything.’” He shook his head, gaze locked on Happy. “And now he’s here. Because of me.”
Naruto closed her eyes for a second. The chakra at her fingertips flickered, hidden beneath her sleeve. She wanted to help — but more than that, she wanted to stop Tony from drowning in the guilt she saw swirling behind his eyes.
“You couldn’t have predicted this,” Rhodes insisted, struggling to keep his tone steady. “These guys are different, Stark. The kind of threat even you — even SHIELD — didn’t see coming.”
Tony whirled on him, fury simmering.
“But I should have!” His voice rose slightly, drawing a glance from a nurse outside the glass window. “I’m Tony Stark. The genius, the billionaire, the goddamn futurist. I built an army of suits to prevent this exact shit! So where were they, Rhodey? Huh? Where the hell were they when Happy got blown up in the street like some civilian?”
Rhodes sighed, at a loss for how to calm the storm. Naruto stepped closer to Tony, resting a hand lightly on his arm. She didn’t speak. Just held his gaze.
Tony took a sharp breath, trying to rein himself in, but his eyes were already wet. His hand tightened around Naruto’s almost reflexively.
“He trusted me, Naruto,” he muttered, voice raw. “Damn it… He followed my lead. And now he’s here, fighting for his life because I didn’t listen. Because I was too busy playing ‘spot the wannabe terrorist.’”
Naruto swallowed hard. She knew that tone. That look. She’d seen it in shinobi who’d lost comrades, in leaders crushed under the weight of blame. It was the kind of guilt that ate you alive — and led to reckless choices.
“Tony,” she finally said, calm but firm. “This isn’t all on you. And if you keep thinking like this, you’ll only make things worse.”
He stared at her, exhaustion and anger widening his eyes, but he stayed silent.
“You’re not a god,” she continued. “But you are a man who can fix this. With a clear head. Otherwise, you’ll destroy yourself in the process. And Happy would never want that.”
The words hit deep. Tony looked away, biting his lip, wrestling with the emotions threatening to spill over.
Rhodes watched silently now. There was something in the way Naruto spoke to Tony — something that made him listen. He’d never seen anyone get through to Tony like this.
Finally, Tony took a shaky breath. His eyes returned to the bed.
“I swear, Happy,” he murmured. “I’ll find out who did this. And I’ll end them.”
Naruto still felt the chakra humming in her fingertips, but she wouldn’t use it. Not yet. But if Happy took a turn for the worse? She knew what she’d do.
Until then, all she could do was watch over Tony — and hope he didn’t lose himself to the darkness closing in.
---
The automatic doors hissed open, and the hospital’s sterile calm was instantly swallowed by a sea of shouting voices, cameras, and flashing lights waiting outside.
"Mr. Stark, what’s the condition of your head of security?"
"Was the attack targeting you or Stark Industries?"
"Any comment on the terrorist known as the Mandarin?"
Tony strode through the doors with heavy steps, his eyes hidden behind dark sunglasses, his face unreadable — or at least trying to be. Inside, he was a boiling pit of rage, frustration, guilt, and fear — a cocktail of emotions pressing against his chest like something was about to explode.
Naruto followed close behind, her hood pulled up, her gaze locked on Tony. Her expression was calm, but her eyes told a different story: she was worried. Deeply. She didn’t need words to know exactly what Tony was feeling. With every step, she sensed his tension coiling tighter — like he was walking toward a cliff’s edge without realizing it.
A reporter shoved through the crowd, microphone thrust forward.
"Mr. Stark, do you have a message for whoever’s behind this attack?"
Tony stopped.
Silence fell like a curtain. The flashes paused for a heartbeat. Every eye was on him.
Slowly, deliberately, he removed his sunglasses. When he looked into the cameras, his gaze was steel.
"Yeah. I do."
Naruto halted a few steps back. Her breath hitched slightly in her chest.
"Listen close, you coward hiding behind edited videos and bombs." Tony’s voice was ice. "My name is Tony Stark. You put my friend in a coma. And that was a mistake."
The reporters held their breath.
"You wanna scare me? Won’t work. You wanna piss me off? Congrats, mission accomplished. And now? Now I’m coming for you."
He pulled a card from his pocket, scribbled an address, and held it up to the cameras.
"Here. Malibu Point. Come find me whenever you’re ready. I’ll be waiting."
He tossed the card into the air, and it landed among the reporters like a live grenade.
"And next time?" Tony turned away. "Try harder."
The silence erupted into a frenzy of shouts and flashes as Tony marched back to the car — determined, furious, and raw beneath the bravado.
Naruto watched him. Her face remained as composed as the mask she’d trained herself to wear, but her eyes tracked Tony with razor focus. She didn’t speak. Not a word. Just followed him with her gaze, feeling the unstable flicker of his energy, his chakra swirling like a gathering storm.
She knew he was teetering on the edge of something dangerous — not on a battlefield, but within himself. And Naruto knew this wasn’t the time for words. Not here. Not in front of cameras.
But she would speak. When they were alone. When he couldn’t hide behind armor and taunts.
For now, she simply followed in silence, never letting him out of her sight — not even for a second.
Chapter 76: Chapter 77
Chapter Text
The silence between them was heavy, thick like storm clouds about to burst. The kind of silence that spoke louder than any argument could. Naruto didn’t speak, and Tony… Tony was trapped in his own thoughts, spiraling through guilt, rage, and the kind of frustration that had nowhere left to go.
He’d just poured gasoline on the fire. Challenged a terrorist on national television. Not as a strategist. Not as a genius. But as a wounded man. And he knew it.
Sitting with his arms crossed, staring blankly into the darkness outside, Tony felt the weight of his decision pressing against his chest. Happy’s face flashed behind his eyelids every time he blinked. The echo of the explosion still rang in his ears, mixed with Naruto’s stifled gasp when they’d first seen him in the hospital. And the worst part? He knew. Knew he’d fucked up.
Naruto watched it all in silence, hands folded in her lap, gaze distant but her senses hyper-focused on the man beside her. She didn’t need a Byakugan or any jutsu to recognize Tony drowning in guilt. And she also knew that right now, any words would be a spark to gunpowder.
---
The moment the door shut behind them, the sharp click sounded louder than it should have. Tony didn’t head for the bar. Or the lab. He just turned, shoulders tense, eyes still burning.
"So, is it starting now?" he snapped, voice laced with sarcasm and exhaustion. "Or are you waiting till after dinner to call me an idiot?"
Naruto looked at him. There was no anger in her eyes. Just sadness. Concern. Love.
She didn’t answer right away. Instead, she stepped closer, slow, as if the air itself had grown too thick to move through quickly. And then she hugged him. A full, enveloping embrace — one that shielded, held, anchored.
Tony froze.
It was the opposite of what he’d expected. The opposite of what he thought he deserved. He’d braced for yelling, lecturing, disappointment. Not this.
For a second, he didn’t know where to put his arms. Didn’t know what to say. Couldn’t even breathe right.
Naruto tightened her grip slightly.
"What you did was reckless," she murmured, her voice low against his chest. "It was dangerous. And it could’ve cost everything."
Tony opened his mouth, ready to defend himself, but she kept going — no sharpness, just truth.
"But I get it, Tony. I saw how you looked at Happy in that hospital. Saw the pain in your eyes. The fear of losing someone. And I know that feeling… because I’ve been there too."
She pulled back just enough to meet his gaze, her hands still resting on his shoulders.
"I’m not judging you. I’m just asking you to talk to me next time. We’ll figure it out together. You don’t have to carry it all alone."
Tony searched her face for anger. For resentment. But there was none. Just that familiar warmth, that near-unbearable brightness of someone who still believed in him. Even now. Even after the mess he’d made.
"You’re not… mad?" he asked, his voice finally cracking.
"Me?" She smirked, just a little. "I was the queen of reckless shit as a teenager. If you knew half the things I did—" A soft laugh, trying to lighten the air. "So no. I’m not mad. I’m worried. About you. About what happens next."
Tony lowered his eyes, the weight in his chest still there — but lighter.
"Sorry."
"It’s okay," Naruto said, brushing her thumb gently along his cheek. "But now we prep. After what you just pulled, we’ve got a target on our backs."
Tony winced, deflecting his own discomfort with a joke.
"Can’t we, I dunno, save the world after dinner?"
Naruto laughed — really laughed, the way only she could at his antics. Not mocking, but with that quiet affection born from years of knowing him, of accepting every flawed part of him.
"You’re impossible, Stark."
"Yeah, I know." He grinned, tugging her closer. "And yet, here you are. Hugging me anyway."
"Because I love you, you idiot," she replied, resting her forehead against his.
They stayed like that for a moment, silent. The storm was coming — but for now, in this sliver of peace, they were okay.
---
The door to the Malibu house slammed open as if the storm raging inside Pepper had finally erupted into the world. She strode in without hesitation, her footsteps sharp and deliberate against the floor like war drums. Her heart pounded wildly. And the anger — oh, the anger — was alive, ferocious, but not alone.
She was terrified.
And when she saw Tony sitting at the center of the room, surrounded by holograms and data streams like it was just another day in the lab — like he hadn’t just done something catastrophically reckless in front of millions — something inside her shattered.
"Have you lost your mind?!" Pepper’s voice tore through the room like a siren. "Do you have any idea what you’ve done, Tony?! Any clue how dangerous it is to taunt an international terrorist on live television?!"
Tony didn’t even flinch. He stayed seated, bathed in the cold glow of the screens, his eyes locked on hers. Beside him, Naruto stood silent, watching with wary focus, her body tense as if she could feel the emotional aftershocks of every word Pepper hurled.
"Do you even think?! About me? About Happy?! About Naruto?! About everything you have to lose when you act like a self-destructive idiot drowning in guilt?!"
Pepper was trembling now, tears brimming. Fear and fury and love clashed inside her like waves against rock.
Tony lowered his gaze for a heartbeat. Drew a slow breath. When he looked up again, his eyes were different — softer. Guilty. Exhausted.
"I know."
Those two words made Pepper freeze. She’d braced for sarcasm, deflection, anything but this.
"I know it was reckless. Selfish. That I put you all at risk." Tony’s voice was quiet but steady, stripped bare for once. "But seeing Happy like that… He’s family, Pepper. And I couldn’t think. I just— I felt the rage. The fear. The kind that makes your bones lock up because you can’t lose someone else."
Naruto shifted beside him. Wordlessly, she took his hand and squeezed — a small gesture, but potent. A reminder: You’re not alone. Even now.
Tony glanced at their joined hands, then back at Pepper.
"And it was her," he said, with a faint, rueful smile, "who reminded me I don’t have to carry the whole damn world. That I can stop. Breathe. Plan. That I’m allowed to be human."
Pepper blinked rapidly, fighting tears.
"I’m sorry, Pep. Truly. I didn’t mean to scare you. I just— I needed to do something. Now I see it wasn’t the right way."
She held Tony’s gaze for a long moment, then looked at Naruto, who met her eyes with quiet empathy.
"Thank you," Pepper whispered, voice frayed but sincere, "for watching over him."
Naruto nodded gently. No words needed.
Pepper exhaled sharply, raking a hand through her hair before twisting it into a tight bun — as if the motion could anchor her.
"So," she said, voice steadier now, "what’s your move?"
Tony gestured to the screens flooding the room — footage, maps, encrypted files, all scrambling to piece together an unfinished puzzle.
"We prepare. Properly." His voice hardened with resolve. "No more flying blind. We strategize. With the right people beside me."
Pepper didn’t hesitate. She crossed the room and sat beside Tony and Naruto.
"Good. Let’s get to work."
Tony arched a brow, half-surprised, half-relieved.
"Thought you’d kick me out of my own house."
"I still might if you pull this shit again," Pepper fired back, but the edge in her voice had warmed — just a fraction.
Naruto chuckled under her breath, and for a fleeting moment, the three of them clung to the illusion of normalcy amid the gathering storm.
Outside, the world was about to ignite.
But in that room?
They were already building the firebreak — together.
---
The Malibu mansion was bathed in the eerie blue and orange glow of holographic screens floating through the room. Tony stood rigid, his eyes locked on the shifting data — maps, explosions, cross-referenced intel. Every scrap of information that could lead him to the Mandarin was a clue he couldn’t afford to miss.
Beside him, Naruto stood silent, her bright blue eyes equally focused. She scanned the patterns with razor-sharp precision, marking anomalies in the holograms, mentally cataloguing every inconsistency. Her worry manifested in the tightness of her brow, the slight clench of her fists.
Across the table, Pepper scribbled notes. Exhaustion lined her face, but her gaze was steel. She was here, as she’d always been — an anchor in the chaos.
Then, JARVIS shattered the tension.
"Sir, Dr. Maya Hansen is at the front gate."
Tony didn’t look up.
"Maya who?"
"Dr. Maya Hansen. Scientist, researcher. She appears… distressed."
Tony exhaled sharply, impatient.
"Ignore her. We’ve got bigger problems than ex-girlfriend drama or whatever the hell this is."
Pepper’s brows lifted.
"Maya Hansen? I know that name…" She trailed off, searching her memory, until it snapped into place. "Extremis — Tony, she worked on that old project, didn’t she?"
Tony shrugged irritably.
"Maybe. Maybe she sang karaoke about it. Don’t care. JARVIS, leave her outside. We’re busy."
But Pepper’s stomach twisted. Something about this timing felt wrong.
"JARVIS, open the door."
Tony rolled his eyes but didn’t argue.
The door slid open seconds later, revealing Maya — pale, breathless, her eyes wild as they landed on Tony.
"Tony! You have to listen — it’s Killian, he’s—"
"Not now," Tony cut in, cold, still staring at the projected map. "Try never."
"He’s dangerous!" Maya ignored the ice in his tone. "He’s weaponizing Extremis in ways we never intended—"
Naruto didn’t even glance up. Her focus stayed locked, jaw tight. Maya’s urgency meant nothing — not with a real threat looming outside. Not with Happy still in a coma.
Maya turned to Pepper, desperate.
"You don’t understand — he’ll burn everything! Extremis is unstable, people are exploding—"
Pepper paled. "Maya, slow down—"
Then JARVIS’s voice sliced through the room like a blade.
"Sir. Hostile signatures approaching the perimeter. Impact in ten seconds."
The world froze.
Tony whirled so fast he nearly knocked over a table.
"JARVIS! Suit! Now!"
The Mark 42’s components shot from their hidden vault, streaking toward him. Naruto moved in the same heartbeat.
With a single leap, she grabbed Pepper and Maya, yanking them to the center of the room. Her fingers glowed with concentrated chakra.
"Kekkai!" she hissed. A barrier flared to life around them — invisible, nearly imperceptible.
The impact came a second later.
A deafening roar. The house shuddered, swallowed by what felt like an earthquake. Windows exploded. The ceiling splintered. The very foundation screamed as it was ripped from the ground.
Maya fainted instantly, shock overwhelming her. Pepper clung to her, trembling, as the air itself warped against the barrier shielding them. When she looked at Naruto, her eyes were wide with disbelief.
Naruto held the barrier steady, her golden hair whipping from the force. For a split second, her eyes met Pepper’s — fierce, unyielding — as if to say: We’ll talk later.
Pepper nodded numbly, cradling Maya’s limp form as the world collapsed around them.
And Tony—
Tony was launched.
The armor was still snapping into place when the blast hit him full-force. He was hurled through debris, catapulted by the shockwave, swallowed by the churning sea in a blur of metal and foam. The world spun violently, and his last coherent thought was a single name—
"Naruto—"
Then: silence.
Chapter 77: Chapter 76
Chapter Text
The first thing Tony felt was the weight.
A weight on his chest. In his bones. In his soul.
He woke with a gasp, air scraping his dry throat like shards of glass. The dim light filtering through the warehouse cracks burned his eyes, but the cold dread coiled in his gut was worse. The physical pain barely registered compared to the storm inside.
He tried to stand — only to collapse to his knees with a choked groan. The Mark 42 lay strewn across the floor, shattered — a carcass of twisted metal, wires spilling like viscera. It was a miracle he’d survived. A bitter miracle, because what good was breathing if… if they weren’t.
"JARVIS—" His voice cracked, something inside him splintering. "Anyone? Naruto? Pepper?"
Silence answered first — thick, suffocating. Then, JARVIS’s distorted voice flickered weakly.
"Systems compromised. Reserve power at 5%. Communications offline. Location data unavailable."
Tony’s lungs emptied as if he were drowning. His vision blurred; he slumped back against the wall, heart hammering like a desperate alarm.
They’d been there. He’d seen them. Naruto shielding Pepper and Maya. The barrier. The blast. Then— nothing.
"No, no, no—" He clawed at the broken helmet, wiring it to a rusted terminal in the corner. His hands shook. His eyes burned. Every cell in him screamed.
"Get me anything. Coordinates. Signals. Vital signs. Just — fucking try."
"Connection attempt… failed."
Tony slammed his fist into the wall — hard enough to jolt himself awake through the pain.
"Goddamn it!"
The echo mocked him. He dragged his hands over his face, curling forward on his knees. His chest ached, but not from the impact.
Guilt.
Despair.
"I put them there." The words barely escaped. "Naruto warned me. Looked me in the eye and said we needed a plan. But I—" A hollow laugh. "Arrogant. Stubborn. Thought I could punch my way out. Like always."
He remembered Naruto’s hand squeezing his. How she hadn’t yelled. Hadn’t judged. Just held on.
And now she might be gone. Because of him.
"She’s strong," he whispered, clinging to logic like a lifeline. "Stronger than me. And Pepper — if they had a chance, they’re alive—"
His ribs caved inward, a black hole expanding behind them.
"But I don’t know, JARVIS. I don’t—"
He couldn’t finish.
If they were dead? No armor in the world could save him from himself.
Minutes passed. Tony forced a breath. Looked at the ruined suit with wet eyes, emotions throbbing under his skin like fever.
He wiped sweat and blood from his face. Stood on unsteady legs — but didn’t fall.
"If they’re alive, they’ll wait. And I’ll find them. Even if I have to build a suit from scrap and crawl across the country."
He stared at the Mark 42. And for the first time since waking, something *ignited* behind his gaze — not despair, but fury. Naked resolve.
"I swear, Naruto… Pepper… I’ll fix this. If it’s the last thing I do."
And with that, he got to work.
Alone. Broken. Bleeding guilt from every seam—
But moving.
Because Tony Stark didn’t pray.
But he promised.
And this one was carved from the wreckage of his heart.
---
The hotel room still carried the scent of dust and smoke clinging to Pepper and Naruto’s clothes. The silence between them wasn’t uncomfortable — it was the quiet of two people who’d weathered something terrifying together. The TV stayed off, the lights dim. A fragile shelter after the storm.
Pepper paced, arms crossed, her brow furrowed. The adrenaline from the attack had faded, but its echoes lingered in her eyes — worry, anger, fear. Not the kind of anger that destroys, but the kind born from love. From watching someone you care about almost die. From not knowing if that someone — Tony — was even alive.
She stopped mid-step and turned to Naruto, still seated, posture rigid, her jaw locked and eyes fixed on the floor. No magic dust or seals now. Just her. Human in her guilt. In her helplessness.
"So…" Pepper began, no edge in her voice, just the need to understand. "What you did back there. That barrier—"
Naruto lifted her gaze and sighed, the sound soft but weighted.
"I’m not from here, Pepper. Not this world. I came from somewhere else. Different rules. Different… reality." She paused, swallowing hard. "I never meant to deceive anyone. I just wanted to live quietly. To help. To stay close to the people I love — without dragging chaos behind me."
Pepper didn’t look away. Her pulse still raced with the memory of the explosion, the mansion crumbling, the way Naruto had moved — instinctive, protective, fearless.
"You saved my life," Pepper said, voice thick. "Saved Maya too, even if she didn’t realize it. You didn’t hesitate. Not for a second. I saw it. I felt it."
Naruto nodded with a tired smile. She’d feared Pepper’s reaction — feared losing the bond they’d built. But the sincerity in Pepper’s words let her breathe a little easier.
"Does Tony know?" Pepper asked gently.
Naruto huffed a laugh.
"He does. But only because he figured it out before I told him." A wry grin. "He’s always been too quick for his own good."
Pepper sat beside her and took Naruto’s hand, firm.
"This changes nothing for me. You’re still the Naruto who listens when I’m spiraling over work, who anchors Tony when he’s about to fly too far, whose laugh lights up a room. You’re family. And right now? I need you more than ever."
Naruto went very still — then squeezed Pepper’s hand back. Emotion rose like a tide, but she held it there, letting only a grateful smile take over her face.
"Thank you, Pepper. That… means everything."
"Now," Pepper said, inhaling sharply, shifting gears like someone shelving emotions to focus on the practical. "Our biggest problem is Tony."
Naruto nodded, gaze steady but pained.
"He’s alive. I’d feel it if he weren’t. He’s stubborn, proud, and an idiot sometimes — but he always comes back. And he knows we’re waiting."
"He’d better be alive," Pepper muttered, half-laughing despite the tears threatening to spill. "Because when he gets here, I’m giving him a lecture so long he’ll wish he’d stayed in that armor."
Naruto laughed, and Pepper joined her, the sound cutting through the tension like sunlight through cracked blinds.
Even with uncertainty looming, in that plain little room, a bond grew stronger. Two women — different, yet equally unyielding — ready to face whatever came next.
Together.
---
Snow fell in slow, silent flakes, blanketing the wreckage of what had been a desperate plan and now looked more like heaven's debris cast into oblivion. Tony crouched beside the disassembled armor — the Mark 42 — surrounded by scattered parts and the suffocating weight of helplessness. The cold bit at his hands, but the real pain came from within: a sharp, searing guilt that refused to relent.
He was tired. Tired of the pain, the fear, the failures. Most of all, tired of dragging those he loved into danger.
What if I've lost her? His eyes stayed fixed on the darkened screen, as if willing JARVIS to respond. What if I've lost them both?
The creak of light footsteps on old wood shattered the silence.
Tony looked up slowly, half-alert, half-apathetic — he didn’t know whether to expect an enemy or a miracle anymore.
"Are you a robot?" A young voice, brimming with curiosity. A boy with messy hair and wide, watchful eyes stood holding a battered flashlight.
Tony stared at him with the expression of a man who’d seen everything — Norse gods, alien invasions — and still found life relentlessly unpredictable.
"No. But I dabble on weekends." He rose stiffly, gesturing vaguely at the Mark 42. "Tony. Tony Stark."
The boy blinked. Clearly knew the name, even if his kid-brain needed a second to process.
"Like… Iron Man?"
Tony exhaled, attempting a smile that didn’t reach his eyes.
"The one and only. In flesh, blood, rust, and half a battery."
The boy hesitated, then stepped closer.
"Harley. Harley Keener."
Tony offered a hand; they shook briefly. The grip was light, but Tony recognized something in the kid’s demeanor — a maturity too sharp for his age.
Harley eyed the dismantled armor with clinical precision.
"Is it dead?"
Tony huffed a tired laugh.
"Not dead. Just comatose. Like its owner."
Harley studied him for a long moment. His gaze was solemn. Too solemn.
"You got PTSD?"
Tony blinked. The question caught him off guard.
"You know what that is?"
"My dad had it." Harley lowered the flashlight slightly. "He… left. Six years ago. Mom said it was why. That he couldn’t take it anymore."
Tony’s chest tightened. The guilt, the fear, the ache — all still there, but the boy’s blunt honesty reminded him of something.
For a beat, Tony said nothing. Just breathed. Nodded.
"Yeah. I get that." His voice was quiet, raw. "Sometimes you don’t know if you’re fixing something or just delaying the next breakdown."
Harley was silent. Something passed between them then — a silent understanding. Two survivors. Two fighters.
"I got tools," Harley offered after a while. "Not Stark-grade, but they’ll do. I can help."
Tony managed a faint smile — the exhausted kind from someone at rock bottom who’d take any outstretched hand, even a kid’s.
"Alright, partner. Let’s jumpstart my metal heart." He ruffled his own hair. "Fair warning: I run on sarcasm. You good with that?"
Harley shrugged.
"My sister’s eight. She hits me with a hair dryer. I’ll live."
Tony barked a short, unexpected laugh that hurt his ribs — but felt good. For the first time since his world collapsed, he sensed something like a beginning.
They stepped into the old garage together, the flashlight guiding them. And against all odds, Tony felt it — the start of a different kind of repair. Not just the armor’s.
His own.
Chapter 78: Chapter 77
Chapter Text
The crackle of sparks faded, replaced by the faint hum of the Mark 42's monitor. Tony sat on the floor of the makeshift workshop, his face bathed in the blue glow of the arc reactor. His grease-stained fingers trembled — not from exhaustion, but from the raw tension of the moment. He'd done it. The armor was partially online. JARVIS had finally reconnected comms.
Harley sat cross-legged beside him, silent. Something in Tony's expression had shifted. A new weight darkened his eyes — one the boy hadn't seen before.
"Gonna call your family?" Harley asked carefully, barely above a whisper.
Tony didn't answer immediately. He swallowed hard, his fingers hovering over the call confirmation. The hologram flickered, stretched — for a heartbeat that felt infinite — then resolved into two images.
Pepper appeared first. Red-rimmed eyes, pale face, instant relief crashing over her features.
Naruto materialized beside her, hair disheveled but gaze steady. At first, she said nothing — just released a shaky breath at the sight of him alive.
"Tony..." Pepper's voice broke the silence, thick with emotion, as if she'd been holding it all back until this moment.
"You're alive..." Naruto murmured, her voice low, weighted.
Tony felt his throat tighten. Words barely came.
"I... I'm sorry. I couldn't— The suit was dead, JARVIS... no signal..." He dragged in a breath, steadying himself. "I thought I'd lost you."
"You don't lose people that easy, Stark," Naruto said firmly, an anchor in the storm. "We're here. We're okay."
Pepper nodded, a tearful half-smile tugging at her lips.
"We're at a hotel. Maya's at the hospital. We're safe. Thanks to someone's quick thinking." She shot Naruto a meaningful look. The woman just ducked her head with a nervous grin.
Tony scrubbed a hand over his face, relief flooding him.
"I don't even know what to say. I put you in danger. Again. I thought I was ready, thought I could handle it. Instead, I let the world collapse on our home."
Naruto's gaze softened. The worry — the love — in her eyes was unmistakable.
"You didn't cause this alone, Tony. But you can fix it. And you will."
"Tell us where you are," Pepper urged, calmer now. "We'll get you out."
Naruto nodded.
"I could be there in minutes. You know that."
Tony shook his head slowly.
"I know. But no. If you come, Naruto, they'll see you. And if they connect the dots..." He exhaled. "I'm off-grid here. And that's how I catch this bastard."
Naruto closed her eyes for a second, fighting the instinct to just appear beside him. But she knew he was right.
"Fine. But you promise to come back. Actually promise."
Tony held her gaze. His eyes were wet, unwavering.
"I promise. You two are my world."
Pepper wiped a tear away.
"Then come back whole. Because when this is over? You're getting one hell of a lecture. Maybe a hug. In that order."
Tony laughed — quiet, rough, but real.
"Deal."
The feed glitched, signaling the call's end. Naruto lifted her fingers in a tiny wave.
"Don't die, Tony."
"Never do."
The screen went dark. Silence returned.
Harley, still beside him, studied Tony's face.
"They're your family?"
Tony kept staring at where the holograms had been before answering.
"They're my everything."
Harley nodded, then pointed to scattered papers on the floor.
"I re-read those explosion reports. There's a town in Tennessee where one happened six years ago. Just like your security guy's building."
Tony straightened, a new focus sharpening his gaze.
"That's it, kid. We're going. Time to hunt a trail."
Harley jumped up, grinning.
"Finally! Detective mode!"
"And maybe some explosions," Tony muttered, already gathering armor components.
"Cool. Just... not the kind that blow up your house again?"
Tony smirked — tired, but more himself than he'd been in days.
"No promises, partner."
And with that, they got back to work, ready to follow the thread that might lead Tony to the Mandarin — and back home.
---
Fine snow fell like silent ashes over Rose Hill, Tennessee, draping the town in melancholy. The cold cut deep, but it wasn’t the chill that made Tony shudder as he stared into the crater before him. There was something wrong here — a weight, a failure.
He crouched slowly, gloved fingers tracing the blast’s jagged edge. Carbonized dirt, melted shrapnel. His eyes narrowed. Not a normal explosion. He’d know.
"This doesn’t look like a bomb," Harley muttered, hunched in his oversized coat a few steps away.
Tony’s voice was low, eyes still fixed on the ground.
"Because it wasn’t. Not the way everyone thinks."
His tone was icy, frayed — the sound of a man carrying too much weight and too little sleep. Every instinct screamed that this was off. Another piece out of place.
"They said the guy exploded. But this looks more like..." Harley hesitated. "He was the bomb?"
Tony straightened, gaze snapping to the makeshift memorial of photos, flowers, and notes. His breath fogged the air as he scanned the tributes — until one froze him mid-motion.
"You weren’t a monster."
"So why’d he blow up?" Harley pressed.
Tony didn’t answer immediately. He was wondering the same thing — with a darker twist.
Why didn’t I see this sooner?
"Because someone made him this way," Tony finally said. "Someone turned him into an experiment."
Harley fell silent, the air thickening around them.
Then Tony felt it — eyes on them. Two "agents" approached. Their suits were crisp, posture rigid. But their stares held no empathy, no grief. Just calculation.
"Mr. Stark." The woman smiled. "Investigating too?"
Tony shifted subtly, putting himself between her and Harley. His scan was instant: no badges, no IDs, nothing human in their voices.
"FBI? CIA? Or just a modern cult that recruits people who forgot how to blink?"
"Just curious," the man said, tone flat, as if speaking wasted energy.
Tension spiked. JARVIS’s warning hissed in Tony’s ear:
"Detecting abnormal body temperature spike. Proximity: immediate."
No time to react.
The first hit felt like being struck by lightning. The man moved, slamming Tony through a wooden stall. Pain exploded down his ribs. Harley’s shout echoed behind him — running, like Tony had drilled into him.
The armor began assembling mid-air, pieces streaking toward him. Tony barely blocked the second blow with a half-formed gauntlet.
"Mandarim’s crew really needs to work on their hospitality," Tony gritted out.
The woman struck from behind, her grip burning through metal.
"You’re digging too deep, Stark," she hissed. "This isn’t your game."
"Welcome to my life!" Tony fired a repulsor blast straight into her jaw.
The fight was brutal. Instinctive. Tony fought with scraps of armor, hurling flames and debris at the Extremis soldiers. Every attack from them was heat and ruin.
He stumbled, knees hitting asphalt. Breath ragged, chest on fire.
Naruto. Pepper.
Their faces flashed in his mind — steady, like a lighthouse. He couldn’t die here. Not while they were still in danger.
He ignited a gas line, using the blast to retreat behind a wrecked truck. The soldiers regenerated before his eyes — burns vanishing, bones snapping back into place. Monstrous.
Harley reappeared, wide-eyed.
"Dude! You— you okay?!"
Tony wiped blood from his lip, coughed out a laugh.
"Peachy. Just my usual Tuesday."
"Are they even people? Like… were they ever?"
"They’re weapons," Tony said grimly. "Bodies modified with an unstable formula. Extremis. Regeneration, insane cellular heat — but when it glitches?" He nodded to the crater. "Ticking bombs."
Harley swallowed hard.
"You gonna stop them?"
Tony looked at the storm-heavy sky, then back at the kid. His eyes held fear, yes — but also resolve. Guilt. Promises unspoken.
"I’ll try. Because if I don’t? No one else can."
---
Snow had turned to sludge under Tony’s boots as he and Harley sprinted through the back alleys of the small town. Their breath came in ragged clouds, and Tony felt each heartbeat like a countdown — because it was. Behind them, the streets pulsed with hellish red light as the Extremis soldiers advanced, their footsteps melting concrete with unnatural heat.
"Here!" Harley yelled, yanking at a loose grate behind a repair shop.
Tony didn’t hesitate. They tumbled inside just as a storefront exploded too close for comfort.
Gasping, Tony tapped his barely functional gauntlet.
"JARVIS— status!"
"Armor integrity at 23%. Propulsion systems offline. Priority recommendation: survive."
"Fantastic," Tony growled. "I build cutting-edge tech and end up hiding like a lab rat."
Beside him, Harley trembled — not from fear, but adrenaline. His chest heaved.
"They’ll find us, won’t they?"
Tony met his eyes. Breathed deep.
"Only if we let them. And I suck at letting things happen to me."
Outside — a thud. Heavy footsteps nearing their hideout.
Tony lobbed a micro-device. The flashbang bought them just enough time to slip out a side exit.
Two blocks later, they collapsed inside the abandoned garage Tony was using as a makeshift workshop.
"That was insane!" Harley panted. "You’re nuts."
"Welcome to Stark Solutions. Lesson one: improvise or die." Tony coughed, staggering toward the half-repaired armor.
The remaining screens flickered with fragmented data. He glared, as if willpower alone could force answers.
"JARVIS — Rose Hill’s victim. Military records?"
"Chad Davis. Veteran, amputee, listed KIA. Actually disappeared after enlisting in a program called… Pure Spark."
Tony’s eyes narrowed.
"Pure Spark?"
JARVIS projected images of a camouflaged lab, a familiar logo in the background.
"AIM-affiliated. Patent registered to Aldrich Killian."
The name hit Tony like a shockwave. The man he barely remembered. The one Pepper had mentioned. The one Maya tried to warn him about.
"And the Mandarin? Any links?"
"Last broadcast signal traced to Miami, Florida. Triangulated via three encrypted servers."
Tony stepped back, the plan crystallizing.
"So that’s it. The Mandarin’s a front. Smoke and mirrors while the real puppetmaster’s been backstage all along."
"Like the Wizard of Oz," Harley muttered.
Tony blinked — then smirked.
"Yeah, kid. Except this wizard blows people up instead of handing out hearts and brains."
Harley hesitated. "What now?"
Tony turned to the armor, that old fire in his eyes.
"Now? I return the favor."
Chapter 79: Chapter 78
Chapter Text
As Tony adjusted his makeshift armor in a hidden Tennessee warehouse, eyes locked on the Mandarin’s newly uncovered coordinates, his mind was a storm.
Naruto. Pepper. Everything he’d put at risk. Every choice he’d made now weighed like a mountain. Yet he couldn’t stop. Not now.
He had to finish this. Protect the people he loved.
Just as he snapped the final gauntlet piece into place and muttered—
"One last mission. Then everything goes back to normal."
—Something terrible was happening on the other side of the country.
---
On a quiet suburban street where Naruto and Pepper had gone for a walk, the air grew heavy.
Naruto froze mid-step, her blue eyes narrowing. She knew this feeling. Distorted chakra. Heat where there should be none.
"Something’s wrong," she whispered.
Pepper tensed. "Wrong how—?"
Before the question finished, an explosion lit up the alley ahead. Three figures emerged from the shadows — hulking, their bodies steaming, veins glowing like molten wire under their skin.
Naruto moved in a blur, shoving Pepper behind her.
"Stay close. No matter what."
The first soldier lunged. Naruto intercepted with a kick to his gut that sent him crashing into a parked car, crumpling the hood.
"You really think that’ll stop me, bitch?" He laughed, his flesh knitting itself back together.
Naruto gritted her teeth. Tougher than expected. But—
"I’ve fought worse monsters," she breathed.
She leapt, spinning mid-air to hurl a kunai. The blade whistled, embedding in the second soldier’s shoulder. Naruto landed lightly, already bracing—
Too late.
The third struck from behind. Silent. Fast. A searing blade extended from his arm, pressed to Pepper’s throat.
"Stand down!" he snarled. "Or I cook her alive."
Naruto stopped.
"Pepper—!"
Pepper gasped, struggling, eyes wild. "Naruto, run—!"
"Shut it!" The soldier tightened his grip.
Naruto scanned the alley — the shadows, the three soldiers, the impossible choice. She could fight. Could risk it. But if she failed…
The memory of Tony, broken in that hospital with Happy unconscious, flashed through her mind.
She exhaled, forcing back the heat behind her eyes.
"Fine." Her voice was steel, even as her hands trembled. "I surrender."
The first soldier clamped cuffs on her wrists. Naruto didn’t resist. Just held Pepper’s gaze.
"If you hurt her…" Her voice was a blade’s edge. "...there’s no place in this world you can hide from me."
Pepper shook, but her eyes never left Naruto’s. A silent plea. An apology. Faith.
The men blindfolded them, shoving them into a black van. As the doors slammed shut, tires screeched against the empty street.
---
The waters off Miami were calm — but Tony felt anything but. With every heartbeat, tension, fear, and guilt coiled tighter in his chest. The inflatable raft cut silently through the waves, the distant crash of surf drowned out by the storm in his mind.
His fists clenched.
They’re fine. Naruto can handle herself. Pepper too. They’re fine.
But the void of not knowing, of uncertainty, squeezed his gut like a vice.
"JARVIS, any signals from them?"
"Negative. Encrypted comms still down. Heavy interference along the coast."
Tony shut his eyes for a second. The ache of not knowing was like rust in his veins. But he had to keep going. Had to end this. For Naruto. For Pepper. For Happy.
---
Tony moved like a ghost. The jury-rigged tech he and Harley had cobbled together looked ridiculous, but it worked. Adrenaline was fuel. Every guard taken down was a step closer to the truth.
When he finally breached the main chamber, he froze.
It was a circus.
Red velvet drapes. Paper lanterns. Symbols taped haphazardly to the walls. Cameras. A woman drowsing on a chaise lounge. Ambient music from hidden speakers.
And at the center of it all...
Snoring.
Tony stepped forward slowly, his face a mask of disbelief.
"Mandarin...?" he breathed.
The man startled awake, knocking over a glass as he scrambled upright.
"Oh, bloody— I swear I didn’t touch the blonde’s vodka!" He blinked at Tony. "I’m Trevor! Trevor Slattery!"
Tony stared at him like the world had just cracked open. A symbol of terror, a mastermind... and it was a stoned actor.
"You’ve got to be kidding me," Tony muttered.
Trevor raised his hands at Tony’s gauntlet, grinning nervously.
"It’s all bollocks! I just perform! Killian writes the scripts, they give me the costumes, the accent — did you know I played King Lear in Bristol? Got rave reviews!"
Tony dragged a hand down his face, almost laughing — but the sound died. Bile rose in his throat. Memories of Happy in the hospital. Pepper trembling. Naruto looking at him, trusting him to be careful.
All for a puppet show.
"You— you’re proud of this?" Tony’s voice was venom. "People died. I almost lost everything because of your community theater bullshit."
Trevor blinked.
"I didn’t... I didn’t know. They just gave me a nice trailer—"
Tony opened his mouth—
Then froze.
Something was wrong.
Very wrong.
The voice came from behind him.
"Mr. Stark."
Tony turned — but the strike was too fast. Pain. Darkness flickering at the edges of his vision. A knee hitting the floor. Strong arms restraining him.
"Killian’s been eager to see you."
He tried to fight back, but the room spun.
And in his chest — a silent scream.
Pepper... Naruto...
He still thought they were safe.
He had to believe they were safe.
Because if they weren’t?
What would be left of him?
---
The room was cold — steel and concrete. The flickering white overhead light mirrored the tension in the air. Distant machinery hummed through the walls. The scent of burnt metal and chemicals clung to everything.
Naruto and Pepper sat bound to reinforced chairs, wrists locked in metal cuffs behind them. An Extremis soldier stood guard behind each, radiating heat and quiet menace.
Naruto kept her posture straight, her gaze calm but watchful — calculating distances, tracking movements, controlling her breath. Every fiber of her being screamed to act. But her eyes kept returning to Pepper.
Pepper trembled slightly beside her. She wore dignity like armor, but her eyes were red-rimmed, jaw clenched with strain.
"Hey." Naruto’s whisper was feather-soft. "Breathe with me, okay? In... slow. Just breathe."
Pepper tried, closing her eyes for a second. Inhaled. Shuddered. Let the air out in a shaky sigh.
"There you go." Naruto’s voice was steady, an anchor. "We’ll get out of this. Just need the right moment."
"How are you so calm?" Pepper whispered back, voice thick. "They— they kill people, Naruto."
Naruto turned her head. Her blue eyes were ice-firm but warm with empathy.
"Because panic won’t help. And because you’re not alone, Pepper. I promise — nothing’s happening to you."
The door burst open with a metallic clang.
Three soldiers entered first. Behind them, oozing casual cruelty, Aldrich Killian strolled in with his hands in his pockets and a bored smirk. His gaze flicked between the women, lingering on Pepper before dismissing Naruto with a glance.
"Miss Potts." Faux politeness dripped from his tone. "What a pleasure. Though I imagined our reunion would be... different."
Pepper lifted her chin, trembling but defiant. Fear still there, now mixed with fury.
"Killian... You’re sick."
"Ah, that word again." He fake-sighed. "So overused. So unoriginal."
His eyes slid to Naruto, one brow quirking.
"And you are...? Silent sidekick? Lawyer? Assistant?" A mocking chuckle. "Whatever it is — don’t worry. It won’t matter much longer."
Naruto lifted her gaze slowly, unshaken. Her voice was low, laced with something dangerous — a calm that felt lethal.
"It’s always the same with men like you. Talk like kings. Fall like stones."
Killian frowned, momentarily thrown — then smiled, as if amused.
"Pretty words. Planning to engrave them on her tombstone, Miss Potts?"
Pepper’s hands clenched in the cuffs.
"Tony will end you!" Her voice wavered, but the faith in it was iron. "You have no idea who you’re dealing with."
Killian laughed — slick, hollow, oozing arrogance.
"Oh, Stark. Still playing hero? He’s alone. Outmatched. You two? Just bait."
Naruto’s eyes narrowed. Not yet. Three Extremis soldiers in the room. Too risky for Pepper. But her fingers tested the cuffs’ limits, subtle.
Killian turned, pleased with his own performance.
"Enjoy the time you have left. The end comes soon."
He waved to the guards and left, the door slamming shut behind him.
The silence left behind was heavy. Hot.
Pepper exhaled, shaky.
"He has no idea what’s coming, does he?"
Naruto stared ahead, unwavering. The look of someone who’s faced real monsters.
"They never do."
Chapter 80: Chapter 79
Chapter Text
Tony came to slowly, his head throbbing, the coppery taste of fresh blood still on his lips. His arms were strapped tightly to a rusted chair in the center of a cold, abandoned room — the cracked, grimy walls seeming to mock his helplessness.
Before him, an ancient monitor crackled to life with a piercing whine. The flickering image resolved into Aldrich Killian's face. Impeccably dressed, wearing a smile as fake as his charm, Killian leaned forward from wherever he sat — somewhere far away — with the perverse delight of a man about to declare victory.
"Ah, Stark..." Killian's voice was smooth poison. "The genius, billionaire, playboy, philanthropist... reduced to nothing more than a prisoner tied to a chair in a moldy room. Admit it — there's poetry in that."
Tony lifted his head, eyes burning with contained fury. Yet he smirked, bloody but unbowed.
"Poetry's not really my thing. I'm more into dramatic explosions and third-act twists."
Killian laughed, derisive.
"Always with the jokes. Even when you've lost everything. That's almost admirable. Almost."
Suddenly, the screen changed. Tony's breath caught at what appeared: Pepper and Naruto, bound to chairs just like his, in an overlit room surrounded by soldiers. Pepper looked exhausted, eyes red-rimmed, face etched with fear. Naruto, though — even restrained — held her chin high, gaze sharp, taking in every detail.
Tony's reaction was instant. He strained against the straps, the metal groaning.
"You... son of a bitch!" he snarled. "If you touch either of them, I swear I'll tear you apart piece by piece!"
Killian only smiled, savoring Stark's desperation.
"Relax, Stark. I don't plan to hurt them... yet. I have far more interesting plans for them. And the best part? You'll get to watch it all from here. Consider it a privilege."
The screen went dark.
Tony sat frozen for a heartbeat, feeling despair rise like a suffocating heat up his spine. But he wouldn't surrender. Couldn't.
He bit his lip, his mind already racing at a thousand calculations per second. He needed a plan. Needed to get out. Needed to save Pepper and Naruto.
Then—
The metal door exploded inward, an Extremis soldier slamming into the wall with a dull thud. Through the smoke and debris stepped War Machine, armor gleaming even in the dim light. Rhodes yanked off his helmet with a grunt and moved quickly to Tony.
"You're late," Tony said, offering a tired half-smile.
Rhodes smirked back. "And you're never in trouble?"
As Rhodes worked on the straps, his expression darkened.
"We've got a problem. Killian's taken the President. I need your help."
"It's not just the President," Tony said, voice tightening. "He's got Pepper. And Naruto."
Rhodes stilled, his face hardening.
"Damn... That complicates things."
Tony stood stiffly, rubbing his wrists where the straps had bitten in. He tapped his comm, activating his damaged armor's systems.
"Pepper still has that tracker I talked her into wearing years ago..." he muttered, then sighed. "When this is over, Naruto's getting one too — whether she likes it or not."
Data flickered across the small holographic display in his palm. A red dot pulsed on the map.
"Found them."
He looked at Rhodes — exhaustion still there, but now forged into something fiercer.
"Let's go get them."
Rhodes nodded, already moving toward the exit.
"Time to end this, Stark."
"Time to save my family," Tony corrected.
And as the battered Mark 42 assembled around him, Tony Stark moved forward — more determined than ever.
---
The room hummed with unbearable tension. Dust-choked air vibrated with Naruto's controlled breathing.
She'd already slipped her restraints unnoticed. But even free, she remained perfectly still — playing captive, waiting for the perfect moment. One wrong move, and Pepper could die before she could react.
Pepper, still bound beside her, kept shooting anxious glances Naruto's way. Naruto responded with the barest nod — a silent promise. I'll protect you. No matter what.
Then the door slammed open.
Killian swaggered back in, arrogance personified, flanked by Extremis soldiers. This time, he wasn't alone — he dragged a new hostage.
Naruto's eyes narrowed. The man was battered, face etched with pain and humiliation. She didn't recognize him, but Killian's triumphant grip on his collar screamed one thing: This man matters.
Her stomach twisted. A third hostage changed everything. She could protect Pepper. But three lives — one clearly pivotal to Killian's plans? Acting now without a better strategy would be catastrophic.
Killian stopped center-stage, smiling like he'd already won.
"Ladies..." —his faux courtesy made Naruto's skin crawl— "...and Mr. President, of course."
Pepper gasped. Naruto's pulse spiked. The President? This wasn't just their lives at stake — it was the world's.
Killian spread his arms like an actor savoring his climax.
"The world needs new leadership." His voice boomed. "Not false hope, but fear. And today... today they'll learn who to fear."
He turned between the President, Pepper, and Naruto.
"We'll broadcast the execution live." His grin widened. "Let the world watch."
Naruto's voice cut through, dripping contempt:
"You talk too much." Her eyes burned. "Tyrants like you always think you're invincible — until you're face-down in the dirt."
Annoyance flickered across Killian's face before icing over.
"Brave or stupid. Haven't decided." He tilted his head. "But don't worry. I'll show you real evolution."
Then — he moved.
"NO!" Naruto exploded from her chair in a flash.
Too late.
Killian already had Pepper in a vise grip, jamming a grotesque syringe into her neck. The glowing Extremis serum flooded her veins.
"PEPPER!" Naruto's scream tore through the room as her friend writhed, agony ripping through her.
Rage detonated in Naruto like thunder. She moved — chakra blazing, strikes precise and brutal.
The first Extremis soldier sailed into a wall. The second folded from a gut punch, collapsing unconscious.
She fought like a storm given form — but part of her remained locked on Pepper, still screaming on the floor.
Then— the ceiling exploded.
"Hope you didn't start the party without me!" Tony's voice rang through the dust.
The battered-but-functional Mark 42 hovered in the debris, its pilot radiating equal parts swagger and relief.
Rhodes dropped in behind him, War Machine's weapons humming.
"Guess our invite got lost, Stark." He fired — two Extremis soldiers down in seconds.
Naruto, breath ragged, grinned.
They came.
Killian just smiled, like the challenge thrilled him.
But with Tony and Rhodes beside her, Naruto felt something ignite in her chest—
Hope.
Now — they fight back.
Chapter 81: Chapter 80
Chapter Text
Tension hung thick as the smoke still curling through the shattered ceiling.
Naruto — now unleashed — let her golden chakra cloak erupt like a sun born from chaos. Flaming energy wrapped around her, black markings spreading across her arms and face, her eyes blazing with slitted golden pupils.
With precision, she formed two shadow clones. They moved like lightning — one scooping up Pepper, the other the President — vanishing through the roof's gaping hole in a golden streak.
Tony, locked in combat with Killian, saw it all through his HUD. Rhodes too, still engaging the last Extremis soldiers.
"Tony," Rhodes' voice crackled over comms, awestruck. "What... what is Naruto?"
Panting as Killian's blows rattled his armor, Tony laughed — exhausted but proud.
"My secret weapon. My interdimensional radioactive ninja girlfriend. And somehow, the love of my life."
Naruto spun mid-air, dodging a fireblast, and landed beside Rhodes just as two Extremis soldiers overwhelmed him. Her chakra-fueled punch sent the first flying like a comet into a steel beam — the entire column collapsing on impact. The second met a Rasenshuriken to the chest, his body disintegrating in the whirlwind.
"You good?" she asked Rhodes, barely winded.
"I am now," he breathed, stunned.
Then— cacophony. Dozens of JARVIS-controlled Iron Legion suits stormed the compound, weapons flaring. Missiles, repulsors, and coordinated strikes turned the remaining Extremis into scrap.
"Cavalry's here!" Tony announced, dodging Killian's flames. "Courtesy of JARVIS. Special effects included."
Yet Killian remained unstoppable. His body regenerated from every wound, his hands morphing into white-hot blades, his fanatical grin never fading as flesh stitched itself back together.
Tony cycled through suits — one destroyed, another summoned — but nothing kept Killian down for long.
"You're nothing without your toys, Stark!" Killian roared, eyes burning crimson. "I am the future! I am immortal!"
Tony staggered back, armor dented but still smirking.
"Yadda yadda... Anyone else heard this villain monologue before? It's like Crazy 101 prerequisite."
Enraged, Killian lunged kamikaze-style — body erupting in nuclear heat.
Naruto blurred between them in a golden flash.
"You go through me first."
The collision shook the earth.
Their battle was titanic. Shockwaves from their clashes cracked concrete. Naruto weaved, countering with chakra-enhanced strikes that sent Killian crashing through steel supports. He regenerated, retaliated with explosions, tried to melt her with fire.
Then— he grabbed her arm, skin burning and reforming.
"You're dying with me!" he screamed.
Naruto's smile was terrifying.
"You're not the only one with tricks."
She yanked him into a spin, conjuring a Bijuudama — a swirling sphere of black-and-purple annihilation. The ground splintered under its pressure.
"Goodbye, Killian."
The blast tore through the air with a sonic roar.
Direct hit.
The explosion swallowed the entire sector. Light and heat like the birth of a star. Then—
Silence.
Smoke cleared.
Nothing remained.
Just a crater where Killian had stood.
Rhodes gaped. "Holy... God."
Tony, helmet retracted and armor smoking, stared at the devastation — then at Naruto.
"Remind me never to piss you off."
Naruto landed lightly, golden energy still crackling.
"Don't worry. But scare me like that again, and I'll give you a demo."
Tony laughed, relief and pride raw on his face.
"You're unbelievable."
"And you're exhaustingly you." She glanced skyward as her clones returned — Pepper and the President safe in their arms.
It was almost over.
---
The scene was a paradox — chaos and eerie calm. The ground still steamed with residual heat, the air thick with gunpowder and scorched metal, but the immediate danger had passed. In the distance, sirens wailed, drawing closer with the promise of reinforcements.
At the center of it all, Naruto moved with quiet purpose. Her golden eyes, still flickering with chakra, found the trembling figure of the President. Without hesitation, she knelt beside him as her shadow clone dissolved. With gentle precision, she pressed two fingers to the base of his skull — a pulse of energy, and he slumped into deep sleep.
Rhodes, watching closely, stiffened.
"What was that?" His voice was sharp but not hostile.
Naruto rose, brushing dust from her torn clothes.
"A memory seal," she said softly. "He won’t remember what he saw me do."
Rhodes crossed his arms. "And us? Gonna wipe our minds too?"
Her smile was disarmingly genuine.
"No." She met his gaze. "Tony trusts you. So I do too."
Rhodes blinked, disarmed by the simplicity of her faith. Tony, standing silent, felt his chest tighten. Naruto’s trust in him — total, unshakable — always left him striving to be worthy of it.
He swallowed hard, a small smile tugging at his lips. Never gets old.
Naruto turned to where her other clone shielded Pepper. The redhead’s trembling form shattered her heart. The moment Naruto approached, Pepper collapsed into her, clinging desperately.
"I thought— thought you weren’t coming back," Pepper sobbed into her shoulder. "That serum— I saw it— I thought you were dead—"
Naruto held her tighter. "You’re safe now," she whispered. "I promise."
The moment hung heavy with emotion — until Tony, ever the tension-breaker, cleared his throat.
"Wow. And here I am, bleeding, but no dramatic hugs? No tears? Rude."
Pepper lifted her tear-streaked face to glare.
"You? You’d complain about my perfume mid-hug."
Naruto muffled a laugh. Even in hell, their banter endured.
With a flick of her wrist, Naruto dispelled her clones — golden light dissolving like stardust. Then she let her chakra fade, the Sage Mode receding like a dying flame. Exhaustion crashed over her.
Pepper gasped. Naruto’s cheeks, once smooth, now bore three faint parallel marks on each side — delicate as brushstrokes, but unmistakable.
"Your face..." Pepper breathed.
Naruto touched her cheeks, suddenly self-conscious.
"Birthmarks," she admitted. "I usually hide them. Helps me blend in."
Pepper cupped her face, awed. "They’re beautiful."
Tony, gaping, looked like he was seeing her for the first time. The whisker-like marks, the glow of her eyes, the way power and tenderness coexisted in her—
"Okay, I take it back," he blurted. "You’re officially out of my league now. Cosmic supermodel, warrior goddess — impossible tier."
Rhodes groaned. "For God’s sake, Stark—"
"I’m serious!" Tony grinned, undeterred. "‘Don’t piss off Naruto’ just topped my priority list. Right under ‘build her a forcefield so no one bugs her’."
Naruto chuckled as Pepper finally smiled through her tears.
Then — helicopter lights split the sky. Medics swarmed the area, bringing blankets and stretchers.
The night was ending.
But amidst the wreckage, Tony, Pepper, and Naruto stood united — certain of one truth:
Together, they could survive any hell.
Chapter 82: Chapter 81
Chapter Text
The return to Stark Tower was silent and heavy. With wounds still fresh — both physical and emotional — Tony retreated to the only home he had left with Naruto and Pepper. The Malibu mansion was now just debris scattered along the shore, and despite the tower's modern comforts, something inside each of them felt fractured.
Tony kept busy, as he always did when shaken. He darted from task to task, barking orders at JARVIS, overseeing repairs, cracking jokes that barely masked the exhaustion in his voice. Naruto, quieter, hovered near Pepper like a sentinel, her watchful eyes betraying a fear that someone might try to take Pepper from her again.
It wasn’t until the next day that their fragile peace shattered.
Tony was reviewing battle footage — reliving the chaos that had nearly consumed them — when he froze on a single frame. His breath hitched. On screen, Pepper screamed as Killian forced Extremis into her veins.
The tablet nearly slipped from his hands.
In a burst of motion, he stormed through the tower’s halls to where Pepper and Naruto sat in the lounge, finally attempting to relax. Both looked up as Tony barreled in.
"Either of you wanna explain this?!" His voice was wildfire — fury and fear tangled together. "You were injected with Extremis, Potts?!"
Pepper’s eyes widened. Naruto tensed instantly.
"Tony, wait—" Naruto began, but Tony was already gesturing wildly.
"Wait? WAIT?! How the hell am I supposed to stay calm knowing Pepper’s a walking time bomb?!"
Pepper stood, hands raised placatingly.
"There wasn’t time to tell you then, Tony. We were kinda busy not dying, remember?"
Naruto stepped forward, steady.
"And after… we were just so relieved to be alive." She hesitated. "We didn’t think it through. That’s on us."
Tony stilled, breathing hard. Part of him wanted to keep shouting, demand answers, assign blame. But seeing them — Pepper, weary yet unbroken; Naruto, eyes brimming with guilt and resolve — his anger crumbled into something colder.
"So you just… forgot?" The words came out quieter than he intended, raw. "Was this some kind of punishment? For everything I’ve put you through?"
Naruto met his gaze, soft but unshakable.
"I’d never do that to you, Tony. Never." A beat. "You mean too much to me."
Pepper offered a tired smirk.
"Though it is nice seeing you get a taste of your own medicine…" She nudged his shoulder. "How’s it feel being left in the dark, Stark?"
Tony gasped, faux-offended.
"Traitors. Both of you."
Naruto grinned. Pepper laughed weakly. Amid the tension, there was comfort here — a sliver of normalcy in the storm.
"You’re gonna give me a heart attack before I’m 50, I swear," Tony grumbled, flopping onto the couch.
Naruto crossed her arms.
"You give yourself heart attacks, Stark."
Pepper just chuckled.
---
After that moment, Tony locked himself in the lab with Bruce Banner — who'd been staying at the tower since the Loki incident. The hours that followed were a frenzy of research: screens flooded with graphs, formulas, and code.
Naruto watched silently through the glass wall at times, observing the razor focus on Tony's face. There was a desperate urgency in his every movement — like he was racing against time itself.
During one brief pause, Bruce broke the silence.
"You're not just trying to save her because of Extremis, are you?"
Tony didn't answer immediately. He stared at the blank monitor.
"Pepper's like..." He searched for words. "...the annoying big sister I never knew I needed. And Naruto..." His throat tightened. "...she's my light. My home."
Bruce nodded. No more words were needed. They would find a solution. Failure wasn't remotely an option.
---
Days After Returning to New York Tony remained in a constant state of alert. Since Pepper and Naruto's kidnapping, his mind refused to rest. He maintained a calm facade, but the tension in his jaw and his obsessive tracker-checking told a different story. Not even the walls of Stark Tower could soothe him — and that said everything.
It took considerable effort for Naruto to convince him to let her visit her apartment alone. Tony hated the idea, but he finally relented when she promised to wear the custom tracker he'd built for her. He only relaxed when he saw her dot moving on the map... Unbeknownst to him, the moment she stepped inside, the concealment seal installed there would block all external signals. A minor technicality she chose to omit — affectionately, of course.
Naruto barely turned the key before being engulfed by two pairs of arms — one small and frantic, the other tight and trembling.
"Naruto!" Peter's voice burst out, half-shout, half-relieved laughter.
"Thank God you're okay..." May's wavering voice trembled with emotion.
Naruto blinked in surprise before laughing softly, hugging them both.
"Hey, you two... Let me breathe for a second?" she teased, though her own voice shook. That embrace meant more than words could convey.
Once inside, May didn't hesitate. The door barely closed before she fixed Naruto with tear-filled eyes, her expression caught between relief and frustration.
"Why didn't you call? Do you know how worried I was?" Her voice rose, thick with emotion. "How many nights I woke up from nightmares thinking something terrible happened to you?"
Naruto stilled. Her gaze softened as she stepped closer.
"May, I'm sorry. Everything happened so fast... I barely had time to think, let alone text. But I never meant to scare you."
May looked away briefly, pressing her lips together. A tear escaped despite her efforts.
"I'm not angry, Naruto," she whispered. "I was terrified. You're family. I couldn't bear losing you."
Naruto pulled her into a tight hug, heart aching. May trembled slightly, and Naruto held her as if that alone could shield her.
"I promise, May. I'll be more careful. I swear."
Peter, who'd been quietly observing, tugged Naruto's sleeve with a shy smile.
"So... promise still stands? We're hanging out today?"
Naruto disentangled from May to grin at him.
"Think I need a fun day with you more than ever," she said, ruffling his hair. "Let's make it unforgettable, yeah?"
May still hesitated. Her eyes scanned Naruto head-to-toe, searching for hidden injuries, trauma, exhaustion.
"You're sure you're okay?"
Naruto laughed lightly and lifted her shirt slightly, revealing unmarked skin.
"See? Not a scratch. Perfect condition."
May exhaled deeply, as if finally releasing days of pent-up tension.
"Alright. Peter, let's get you changed. Don't dawdle."
"But I'm ready now!" Peter protested, already clinging to Naruto's waist.
She crouched to his level.
"Promise is a promise. Put on your coolest outfit, grab a snack, and I'll meet you back here. Super quick, okay?"
Peter pouted but nodded at her gentle smile. May guided him out with one last emotional glance at Naruto.
When the door closed, Naruto leaned against the wall and exhaled slowly. Outwardly, she seemed lighthearted — smiling, strong as ever. Inwardly, the weight of recent battles lingered in every fiber.
But she was alive. Pepper was alive. Tony was okay.
And May and Peter were still here, waiting for her.
With a soft smile, Naruto took a deep breath and began getting ready. Her day with Peter awaited. And exhausted as she was, she wouldn't trade this moment for anything.
---
Naruto, clad only in jeans and a sports bra, absently sifted through tops strewn across her apartment bed. Her fingertips brushed fabrics indecisively as she searched for something comfortable yet stylish for the busy day ahead. She was so engrossed she nearly toppled off the mattress when her phone erupted in song — the ridiculous custom ringtone Tony had assigned himself, their private joke made audible.
A grin lit up her face as she bounded across the room to answer. She didn’t care that it was a video call, or that her midriff and shoulders were bare. This was Tony. And taking Tony Stark too seriously was impossible.
The screen stabilized to reveal Tony’s distinctly irritated expression — though if she looked closely, anxiety flickered beneath the sarcasm.
"You vanished off the grid!" he accused, skipping greetings entirely. "I was tracking you across Queens, then — POOF! Gone! Do you know I almost crashed a security council meeting to mobilize a manhunt?"
Naruto laughed, warm and unguarded, thoroughly amused by his dramatics.
"Relax, Stark. Forgot to mention my apartment’s got ‘minor’ protection seals." She air-quoted. "They block all tracking. Even your fancy tech."
Tony blinked slowly, processing this — then his gaze dropped to her on-screen appearance. Specifically, the lack of a shirt.
For one glorious second, Tony Stark was speechless.
"Wow." He finally recovered, a smirk blooming. "That’s... better than GPS, you know?" Leaning in, eyebrows waggling: "Phone sex is kinda vintage, but for you, princess, I’ll get nostalgic."
Naruto threw her head back in a laugh so bright the room seemed to glow.
"You’re impossible, Stark."
"I prefer ‘irresistible.’" He propped his chin on his hand, utterly charmed by her mirth.
She held up a top, still grinning. "Just picking an outfit. Taking Peter out."
Tony’s flirtatious demeanor froze.
"Peter?" His voice dipped suspiciously. "How old is this Peter? Flannel shirts? Skateboard? Do I need to run a background check?"
Naruto crossed her arms, lips twitching. She knew Stark-brand jealousy, even masked as sarcasm.
"Peter’s eleven, Tony. Barely four feet tall. Not exactly my type." She winked.
Tony exhaled theatrically, slumping back as if relieved of great burden.
"Ah. Good. Wasn’t worried anyway." Fake nonchalance dripped from every word.
Naruto arched a brow. "Of course not."
He gestured to himself. "Stark. We don’t do jealousy."
She merely smiled, tugging on her chosen top.
Tony sighed, but his next question carried unexpected weight:
"You coming back to the tower tonight?"
Her gaze softened. "Depends how the day goes."
He clutched his chest like a dying Shakespearean actor.
"Fantastic. I’ll just — freeze alone in our cold, empty bed, abandoned by the love of my life—"
Naruto zipped her jacket, laughing. "You’ll survive, Tony. I believe in you."
"Betrayal," he declared. "Go! Have fun with your... other man!"
Her laughter peaked. To needle him further, she added: "I’ll bring you a souvenir."
Tony’s smirk returned. "Better be good." Playfulness veiled the ache of missing her already.
They shared one last look — those wordless moments where their affection shone too brightly for speech — before disconnecting.
Smile still in place, Naruto grabbed her bag. Her chest felt lighter, warmer, buoyed by being so fiercely cherished.
As she headed to May’s apartment, ready for a day of fun with Peter, part of her was already counting the hours until she’d return — to the tower, and to Tony’s arms.
Chapter 83: Chapter 82
Chapter Text
Naruto arrived at May's apartment shortly after, barely knocking before the door flew open. Peter stood there, eyes sparkling with excitement, practically vibrating in place.
"Naruto!" he shouted, grinning ear-to-ear as he grabbed her hand and yanked her inside.
She laughed, warmth flooding her chest at his unfiltered joy.
"Whoa there, tiny tornado!" She pretended to be dragged along. "I haven't even said hi to May yet!"
Peter giggled sheepishly as May appeared behind him, her smile tired but genuine.
"Hey, Naruto. Thanks for doing this for him." There was something almost maternal in her tone.
Naruto waved it off.
"No need to thank me. I needed this too."
Once outside, Naruto arched a playful brow at Peter.
"So, Master Parker — what's the plan?" she asked solemnly.
Peter tapped his chin in exaggerated thought. Naruto already smiled at his theatricality.
"Zoo!" he blurted, as if struck by divine inspiration.
Naruto threw her head back laughing. "Zoo it is!"
The trip there was a whirlwind — Peter bouncing beside her, chattering nonstop about movies he wanted to see, wild superhero theories, and how he'd someday build his own crime-fighting gear.
Naruto listened intently, laughing, egging him on, marveling at his vibrant mind. It reminded her of her younger self.
At the zoo, Naruto bought tickets as Peter darted between exhibits, pointing at everything with infectious wonder. Near the arctic foxes, she crouched beside him.
"Y'know," she whispered, "I know a fox way grumpier than these guys."
Peter gasped. "Really?!"
Naruto nodded mysteriously. "Mmhmm. Also a giant slug that heals wounds... An old toad who smokes a pipe... And a massive dog who demands belly rubs 24/7."
Peter's laughter rang out, pure and bright.
"Naruto, you tell the best stories!"
She winked. "Maybe you'll meet them someday."
They spent hours wandering, joking about the animals. Naruto felt lighter than she had in ages, as if leaving her worries at the gates.
When Peter's stomach growled, Naruto led him to a snack bar.
"Special day," she whispered. "Order anything."
He bit his lip. "But Aunt May says no junk food..."
Naruto grinned. "Our little secret, okay?"
His eyes lit up with mischief.
Burgers, fries, milkshakes — Peter ordered it all. Naruto got a giant shake too, laughing as he tried stuffing fries into his drink "for science."
By evening, they caught a sci-fi film Peter picked. He watched wide-eyed, whispering impossible theories about building spaceships from scrap. Naruto just smiled, utterly charmed by the normalcy.
In the taxi home, Peter barely stayed awake, eventually dozing against her shoulder. She looked down, brushing his hair gently, warmth spreading through her chest.
At the apartment, Naruto paid the driver and carried Peter inside with surprising ease. May opened the door, eyes tired but smiling.
"He really had fun today..."
"We both did."
Naruto tucked Peter in, smoothing his blankets before kissing his forehead.
"Night, little hero."
He mumbled sleepily: "G’night... Love you, Naruto..."
Her heart melted instantly.
As she left, May stood in the doorway, gaze soft.
"You'd be an amazing mother, Naruto."
Naruto froze, flushing violently. "I— I’ve never really thought about it..."
May just smiled — that knowing, future-seeing smile.
Still flustered, Naruto hugged her goodbye, promising to visit soon.
Hailing a cab to Stark Tower, May's words echoed in her mind.
---
The taxi glided through New York’s streets, but Naruto barely registered the motion. She leaned against the seat, staring through the fogged window where city lights bled into watery reflections. Her mind was miles away — anchored to a single sentence.
"You’d be an amazing mother, Naruto."
May had said it so casually, so warmly. But to Naruto, those words had struck like lightning through calm night skies. She’d never considered it.
Never.
How could she?
Her entire life had been a relentless storm. Loneliness. Battles. Blood on her hands. A burden too heavy for a child. And when the war ended, she traded fighting for rebuilding.
Peace was harder work than war.
And just when she thought she might finally fulfill her promises — just when she might have time to think about herself—
She’d fallen into this new world. A world without shinobi. Without her village. Without familiar faces.
Without home.
She hugged herself, exhaling slowly. The idea of children had always felt distant. Unreal.
But now—
Now she couldn’t stop thinking about it. And it terrified her.
The images came unbidden: boys with golden hair and brown eyes tearing through hallways, laughing too loud. Little girls with chestnut curls and sky-blue eyes perched on her shoulders, calling her "Mom" with Tony’s exact smirk.
Her hands clenched. It wasn’t fair. Not to her. Not to him. They’d never spoken about the future — not like this. Their worlds were too different. Their paths, too uncertain.
But I love him.
That thought, unlike the others, came with the quiet force of absolute truth.
And he loved her too.
She knew it every time he looked at her — like she was something too precious to touch, yet he reached anyway. Held her like she was worth every careful breath.
So why did this scare her so much?
Maybe because, for the first time, she was letting herself imagine more than just today.
The taxi stopped. She blinked — they’d reached the tower. Paid the fare. Rode the elevator in silence, thoughts still churning.
The penthouse doors opened to warm light and the faint hum of jazz. A familiar, comforting sight.
Tony lounged on the sofa like he was part of the furniture. Black tee, sweatpants, bare feet. A coffee mug in hand as he scrolled through blue-tinted holograms.
So ordinary. So precious.
He glanced up as she entered, lips quirking.
"Hey... The fox princess returns to her den." His voice was soft with amusement. "Kidnapped by Peter for twelve hours. Should I be worried?"
She forced a smile, but her eyes gave her away. Tony noticed instantly.
He set the mug down. "Naruto?"
She opened her mouth, but her throat was dry. Heart pounding too hard. And as so often happened—
Her tongue moved before her mind.
No thought. No calculation.
Just feeling.
And speaking.
"Tony... Have you ever thought about having kids?"
Chapter 84: Chapter 83
Chapter Text
The moment Naruto's question hung in the air, Tony froze.
It was as if the entire universe had paused, leaving only this suspended instant between them — charged with tension, surprise, and silent fear.
If Tony was honest with himself — with her — he'd never seriously considered children.
Kids were complicated. Loud. Unpredictable.
Machines were easier. Machines had logic. Fixes. Control.
But ever since Naruto had barreled into his life like a hurricane of light and color...
Everything changed.
Naruto wasn't logical.
Wasn't predictable.
And yet, she'd become the surest thing he'd ever known.
Loving her. Having her. Waking to find her breathing softly beside him... It was something Tony never knew he needed — until he did.
And yes.
He had thought about it.
Not aloud.
Not concretely.
But in lonely nights, in daydreams between inventions, images would surface:
A little girl with wild golden hair and bright blue eyes, giggling as she tore through the house.
Or a small boy with warm brown eyes, climbing into his lap without fear, calling him "Dad."
He'd never spoken it.
Because fear spoke louder.
What if I'm bad at this?
What if I'm like Howard?
What if I break something as precious as her?
And above all — the aching uncertainty: Naruto was from another world. Literally.
As much as Tony wished with his entire being that she'd stay here, with him, forever...
He knew part of her still belonged there.
A home he couldn't give her.
And Tony?
Tony feared the day she'd look at him with sadness, with apologies on her lips, and leave.
(He swore if that happened, he'd find her. No matter what.
He wouldn't lose Naruto. Never.)
So he'd locked those dreams away, buried deep.
But now she stood before him — so close, her wide blue eyes brimming with nervous hope, cheeks flushed, waiting — fearing — his answer.
And Tony realized he'd been silent too long.
Saw how Naruto shrunk slightly, fingers twisting together, teeth worrying her lower lip.
A vise squeezed his chest.
Damn it, Stark. You're scaring her.
In one desperate motion, he abandoned his mug and crossed the room, pulling her into his arms like something fragile. Precious.
Her scent — sweet, familiar, shampoo and something purely her — flooded him with near-painful warmth.
At first, he said nothing. Just held her, breathing deep, scrambling to order his thoughts.
Then, slowly, he drew back just enough to cradle her face, thumbs brushing her flushed cheeks.
Naruto's eyes searched his — so vulnerable, so honest — that Tony nearly lost his voice again.
But his brain, finally catching up, connected the dots.
Wait.
Is she...?
His stomach dropped. Heart raced.
Voice rough with emotion he didn't bother hiding, Tony asked:
"Naruto... Are you pregnant?"
---
Tony’s heart was still pounding like he’d narrowly dodged an explosion. He was pretty sure he’d just lost a good few years off his life waiting for her answer.
Naruto blinked up at him, her bright blue eyes wide and confused — as if she couldn’t even fathom where he’d gotten that idea from.
“Why would you think I’m pregnant?!” she asked, half-laughing, like the idea was so absurd she didn’t even know where to begin.
Tony crossed his arms, raising an eyebrow in that skeptical, defensive way he always did when he suspected he might’ve just made a fool of himself.
“Oh, I don’t know,” he shot back, sarcasm barely masking the nerves still buzzing under his skin. “What other reason would a sane person have for randomly asking me what I think about kids?”
Naruto blinked again — then burst out laughing.
Not a shy giggle. A full, unrestrained laugh, so bright and joyful it seemed to fill the entire room.
Tony just stood there, staring like an idiot, trying to figure out whether he’d lost the plot or if this was just life with Naruto — full of surprises.
“Okay, great,” Tony grumbled, torn between being offended and relieved. “Just tell me straight: are you or aren’t you?”
Naruto, wiping tears from her eyes from laughing so hard, finally shook her head.
“No, Tony. I’m not pregnant,” she managed between breaths, her chest still rising and falling with residual laughter.
Tony exhaled hard, dragging a hand down his face.
“Jesus, you almost gave me a heart attack, you know that?” he muttered, a reluctant laugh escaping him, too, infected by her lightness.
Then he straightened up, fixing her with a look that said, Alright, kid, you’d better explain yourself.
“Then why, in the name of science, would you drop a question like that out of nowhere?!” he demanded, faux indignation in his tone.
Naruto bit her lip — and Tony’s brain short-circuited for a second at the sight — before murmuring:
“It’s just… today, when I dropped off Peter, May told me I’d be a good mom.”
Tony let out a quiet snort, like the answer was obvious.
“And she’s absolutely right,” he said, with the same certainty as stating the sky was blue.
Naruto’s eyes widened slightly, surprised by the lack of hesitation. As if, somehow, she’d expected resistance or jokes.
But Tony wasn’t joking.
She stared at him, still shy.
“How can you be so sure?”
Tony smiled softly — one of those rare, private smiles he reserved only for her, the kind that spoke of things he rarely said aloud.
Without thinking, he tugged her hand, pulling her onto the couch and settling her effortlessly into his lap, like that was exactly where she belonged.
He held her hand between his, idly playing with her fingers as he spoke.
“Because you’re everything anyone could want in a mom. You’re kind. You’re patient — way more than I deserve, by the way. You’re protective without being overbearing. You love people with a fierceness that’s almost scary. And…” He chuckled, squeezing her hand. “…you’ve got more compassion in one smile than I’ve seen in years.”
Naruto turned red all the way to her roots, ducking her head to stare at her lap.
“I never really thought about it,” she admitted quietly. “When I was an orphan, I wanted a family… so badly. But there was always so much happening — missions, war, then coming here… I never thought it was a real option.”
Tony’s chest tightened.
He knew that feeling — wanting something so simple, so fundamental, yet feeling like it was forever out of reach.
He wrapped an arm around her, as if he could shield not just her body but her heart, too.
“I never thought about it either,” he admitted, his voice deeper and more sincere than usual. “Kids, family… always seemed like something for people who didn’t have their own personal chaos to manage.” He laughed humorlessly. “But after you showed up…” His brown eyes met her blue ones. “…after you turned my house into a home… I started thinking. Maybe it’s not so impossible. Even if I’m not exactly dad material.”
Naruto lifted her head, looking at him with that warm, hopeful expression that always made Tony feel like a better man than he was.
“You’d be an amazing father,” she said, with a conviction that made his chest ache. “You’re kind, loyal, protective. And even when you pretend to be selfish, you do everything for the people you love. You’d be incredible.”
Tony laughed, resting his forehead against her shoulder in a gesture that was half-teasing, half-starved for affection.
“Guess we’d be perfect, then,” he murmured, a wide, affectionate grin tugging at his lips. “And our kids would be so damn great I’d have to build suits just to keep other teenagers away.”
Naruto giggled, soft and shy, then whispered:
“Would you… want to have kids and build a family with me?”
Tony pulled back just enough to see her face. There was no hesitation in his gaze — just quiet, steady certainty.
“I’d love to,” he said, every word coming from deep in his chest. “Not now — we barely know where we’ll be tomorrow. But someday.” He brushed his thumb over her cheek, gentle as if she were made of glass. “After I put a ring on your finger and you become Naruto Stark. Then… we’ll have as many kids as you want.”
Naruto did something Tony would never tire of: she beamed, then hid her flushed face against his neck, her arms tightening around him like her whole world was right there in that embrace.
Tony smiled, his chest so full of love it hurt.
He stood, lifting her effortlessly, and Naruto let out a muffled laugh, burying her face deeper against him.
Adjusting her in his arms, he started walking toward one destination only.
“You know the best part about having kids?” he asked, voice dripping with mischief.
Naruto lifted her head slowly, still pink-cheeked and slightly wary.
“…No. What?” she whispered.
Tony grinned — that boyish, troublemaker smile only she ever saw — and answered as he nudged the bedroom door open with his foot.
“The part where we make them.”
With a playful wink, the door clicked shut softly behind them.
---
The room was bathed in moonlight as Tony laid her down on the bed with a reverence that contrasted with the burning desire in his eyes. His fingers traced the line of her jaw slowly, as if memorizing every curve, every breath.
"So..." he murmured, his voice laced with a mix of amusement and devotion. "Shall we begin our research and development project?"
Naruto let out a muffled laugh, her fingers toying with the collar of his shirt.
"A project? You're talking about making a baby like it's a new armor prototype."
Tony leaned over her, his lips hovering inches from hers, a wicked smirk playing on his mouth.
"Oh, I take this much more seriously than any armor." His hot breath against her lips made her body arch. "But if you prefer... we can call it a reconnaissance mission. Territory exploration. Endurance testing..."
She yanked him by the collar, sealing her lips against his in a kiss that was both a taunt and a promise. Tony responded with a rough groan, his hands finding the warm skin beneath her shirt, sliding up with calculated possessiveness.
When they broke apart for air, he stared at her with an expression that mixed adoration and pure mischief.
"Do you have any idea how chaotic a kid with your DNA and mine would be?" He laughed, his hands now slowly lifting her top. "It’s gonna be a beautiful disaster. They’ll have your stubbornness, my charm—"
"—Your ego..." Naruto finished, arching into his touch as his hands cupped her breasts.
"Exactly." He agreed, smug, before dipping his lips to her neck, sucking on a spot he knew made her weak. "And your strength. Your courage. It’ll be perfect."
Naruto gasped as his teeth grazed her collarbone, her hands tangling in his hair.
"You're taking this way too seriously..." she breathed.
Tony lifted his face, his dark eyes blazing.
"Of course I am. I don’t do things halfway, Naruto." His voice was both teasing and a vow. "Especially when the end result is gonna be a mini-me with your eyes and my genius."
She laughed, but the sound melted into a moan as his hands traveled lower, exploring every inch like it was the first and last time.
"What if it’s a girl?" Naruto asked, her voice trembling as he undressed her with torturous patience.
Tony paused, his heated gaze roaming her body as if she were already carrying his child there — as if he could see the future in her.
"Then I’m screwed." He smiled slowly before kissing the swell of her breast. "Because she’ll have your smile. And I’ll be completely incapable of saying no to her."
Naruto whimpered as his mouth found her nipple, her hands clutching his shoulders.
"Tony—"
"But before that happens..." He lifted his head, his gaze heavy with want and something sweeter — something only she could draw out of him. "We need a lot of practice. Like, a lot a lot."
And then, between muffled laughter and ragged moans, he showed her exactly how committed he was to the project.
Because if they were ever going to have kids, Tony Stark would make damn sure every step of the process was absolutely perfect.
And he was more than willing to spend all night — and every night after — proving it.
Chapter 85: Chapter 84
Chapter Text
Tony sat in front of one of the monitors in his private lab, Bruce Banner speaking to him in a low voice. They were close — so close — to finalizing the Extremis treatment that still threatened Pepper’s life. With every line of code corrected, every formula adjusted, some of the tension that always weighed on Tony seemed to ease. It was as if he could finally see light at the end of that dark tunnel.
But even as he worked, his mind wandered.
He couldn’t help it.
Ever since his conversation with Naruto, thoughts of the future had invaded his head without permission.
The future.
A concept he’d spent years avoiding.
Before Naruto, the future had just been a string of projects, parties, maybe a few hangovers — nothing he took seriously.
But now… now it was different.
Now he wanted to wake up beside her every day. He wanted a home where her laughter echoed through the halls.
He wanted, maybe, little whirlwinds with blond or brown hair tearing through the living room, tugging at his pant legs, calling him “Daddy” with bright eyes.
Those thoughts didn’t scare Tony as much as they made him smile. It was uncharted territory, and despite the fear, he wanted to explore every inch of that future with her.
But there was an obstacle — an invisible weight lodged in his chest. Literally.
The shrapnel.
The reactor.
A constant reminder of everything that had gone wrong in his life.
A silent threat he carried every day, whispering that there might never be an “after.”
Not if he didn’t do something.
And for the first time, Tony decided it was worth the risk.
Not just for him.
For her.
When he told Naruto about his decision to remove the reactor and shrapnel, she froze, her blue eyes wide, her body rigid with tension.
“Tony…” Her voice nearly broke on his name, thick with fear.
He hated seeing her like this, but he wouldn’t lie to her.
With a half-smile — that crooked one he always used to calm her — Tony reached out and took her hand.
“It’ll be okay,” he said, his thumb stroking the back of her hand in a soothing motion. “I’ve got the best doctors in the world, and Brucie here supervising. And besides—” He leaned in, his voice softer, more earnest. “I’ve got a damn good reason to come back.”
Naruto bit her lower lip, her blue eyes shimmering with conflicting emotions.
“After the surgery…” she murmured, as if still trying to accept it, “let me use my chakra to heal you.”
Tony arched a brow, surprised.
“You can do that?” he asked, slightly awed.
Naruto gave a nervous chuckle and nodded.
“It’s nothing too serious,” she said, a small smile breaking through despite her fear. “Just a technique. I can speed up your recovery, make sure you’re okay.”
Tony stared at her, his chest tight. How did she always give so much of herself, even when she was terrified?
He brushed his fingers through the golden strands of her hair, tucking one behind her ear.
“Then it’s a deal, Doctor Uzumaki,” he murmured, his tone teasing but tender. “I’ll trust my life to your hands.”
Naruto let out a shaky laugh, pulling him into a fierce hug, as if she could glue him to her and shield him from the world.
Tony held her back, closing his eyes for a moment and breathing in her scent.
It was the last thing he wanted to remember if something went wrong.
---
And now, there he was.
Lying on the operating table.
The room was cold, the overhead lights blinding, but Tony didn’t feel alone.
The ghost of Naruto’s touch still lingered on his skin. The memory of her blue eyes, the smile she’d fought to keep steady to hold back tears — it was the anchor steadying him.
Bruce moved past him, adjusting instruments.
“Ready?” Banner asked, with that ever-present, controlled calm.
Tony let out a low chuckle.
“As ready as I’ll ever be for someone to crack my chest open,” he joked, flashing him a wink.
Bruce shook his head, smiling faintly.
“She’ll be waiting for you outside, Stark.”
Tony closed his eyes, took a deep breath.
Yes.
Naruto would be there.
He pictured her eyes brightening the hospital room, her nervous, relieved smile. He imagined holding her hand again, feeling its warmth, its life, its love.
I’m coming back to her. No matter what.
With that vow anchored in his chest, Tony let the anesthesia pull him under, clinging to faith that the future he now craved so fiercely would be waiting — arms wide open — on the other side.
---
Hours after the surgery, the hospital room still smelled of sterile disinfectant, the pale light of dusk filtering through the windows. Everything felt quiet — too quiet for Naruto’s restless heart.
She sat in a chair beside the bed, leaning forward, blue eyes locked on Tony.
Every blip of the heart monitor, every breath he took, she felt it in her own chest.
Pepper was there too, seated on the bed’s opposite side. Her expression was one of absolute relief, as if she were finally breathing after months of silent tension.
“He did it,” Pepper whispered, unable to suppress the trembling smile on her lips. “He’s free now.”
Naruto gave a small nod, but her gaze never wavered from Tony.
Inside, her chakra buzzed restlessly, begging to be released — to finish the job, to make sure nothing, absolutely nothing, was wrong.
Pepper, perhaps sensing the blonde’s silent anxiety, rose slowly.
“I’ll leave you two alone,” she said softly, voice brimming with understanding. “I think he’ll want to see you first when he wakes.”
She brushed a gentle hand over Naruto’s shoulder before leaving, the gesture small but weighted with affection.
The moment the door clicked shut, silence settled heavily.
Naruto took a deep breath, then called out in a low voice:
“JARVIS?”
The response was instant, efficient as ever.
“Miss Uzumaki?”
“Is anyone else nearby?”
“Negative. Only you and Sir remain in the room.”
Naruto felt her shoulders relax slightly. Finally.
She stood slowly, movements precise, disciplined — as if any sudden motion might shatter the fragile bubble of peace in the room.
Stopping beside the bed, she inhaled deeply once more, then let chakra flow into her palms.
A soft green glow ignited, dancing between her fingers, pulsing in a steady, calming rhythm.
She hovered her hands over Tony’s chest, above the freshly closed scar, and closed her eyes.
Her chakra seeped into his body like a warm breeze, mapping every vein, every muscle, every fiber.
She searched for signs of rejection, inflammation — any oversight the doctors might have missed.
But all she felt was strength.
Life.
And yet, she kept going, as if stopping might invite disaster. She didn’t relent until she was certain.
Then — suddenly — Tony gasped.
A rough, startled sound that made her jolt upright.
Without thinking, she threw herself over him, arms locking tightly around his still-fragile frame.
“Tony!” Her voice cracked, a sob of relief trapped in her throat.
Tony, still groggy, let out a weak laugh, his hand fumbling until it found her golden hair, fingers carding through it tenderly.
“If this is the welcome,” he murmured, voice hoarse but brimming with humor, “I should’ve gotten this surgery ages ago…”
Naruto — face buried in his neck — let out a shaky laugh, half-giggle, half-sob.
“Idiot,” she whispered, the word soaked in so much love, so much relief, it ached.
Tony sighed contentedly, pulling her closer. The weight and warmth of her against him was better than any anesthetic, any drug. It was real.
“Seriously,” he murmured, smiling faintly. “I feel better than I have in years. Whatever you just did? Good shit.”
Naruto pulled back just enough to look at him, blue eyes shimmering.
“Just sped up the healing,” she said softly. “I’m not a real medic. Only know basic techniques. Baa-chan made sure of that. Said I was too hard-headed not to learn.”
Tony grinned — that slow, affectionate smile reserved only for her.
“Then I owe your baa-chan a gift basket,” he teased, brushing his thumb along her cheek. “Or maybe a rocket. Think she’d take a rocket?”
Naruto giggled, shaking her head.
“She’d prefer a good bottle of sake.”
“Done,” Tony declared, his voice stronger now, alive.
With a lazy tug, he pulled Naruto onto the narrow bed, fitting her against him as if she were a natural extension of his own body.
Naruto curled into his chest, listening to the sound of his heartbeat — the most precious sound she’d ever heard.
There, in that quiet room, with Tony Stark alive and breathing, Naruto finally let her silent tears of relief fall.
And Tony, feeling the dampness against his skin, only held her tighter, swearing silently that he’d never let her go.
---
Days after the surgery, it was hard to believe Tony Stark had undergone something so delicate.
Resting? Taking it easy? Forget it.
He was already buried up to his neck in work in the lab, surrounded by holographic screens, tools, and half-finished projects, debating formulas and solutions with Bruce as if the surgery had been some distant dream.
Pepper was furious, though she tried to maintain her composure. She appeared at the lab’s doorway, arms crossed, jaw tight.
"Tony... You should be resting," she said, her tone firm, worry sharp in her eyes.
Tony didn’t even glance up as he tapped commands into the screen in front of him, voice casual.
"Pep, I am resting. Work is my therapy." He flashed a grin that fooled no one.
In the corner of the room, Naruto watched with half-lidded blue eyes, arms crossed, clearly ready to intervene if she deemed it necessary.
"You’re the living definition of a terrible patient, you know that?" she murmured, her voice carrying more fondness than irritation.
Bruce, ever the peacekeeper, cleared his throat.
"Technically, he’s just supervising. Nothing physically strenuous."
Naruto arched a brow, her look plainly saying "supervising my ass."
Despite Tony’s resistance and the twin glares of disapproval from Naruto and Pepper, the lab work paid off.
After weeks of intense effort, Tony and Bruce finally cracked it: the permanent stabilization of Extremis.
When Pepper got the news, her eyes welled up — this time with relief. She could finally breathe, free from the constant threat of internal combustion.
Happy was back too, grumbling as usual, making claims about how nearly dying had made him even tougher — something nobody took seriously but humored out of respect.
To Tony, it felt like the universe was finally clicking into place. Pepper was safe. Naruto was at his side. Happy was whole. Everything was where it should be.
But there was still one thing left undone. Something inside him that needed closure.
So, on a clear morning, he invited Naruto to join him in Malibu.
The helicopter ride was quiet, the wind playing with Naruto’s golden hair as she stared at the ruins in the distance, confusion written across her delicate features.
When they landed amid the wreckage of the old mansion, she turned to him, voice soft but layered with curiosity.
"Tony... what are we doing here?"
Tony exhaled long and slow, running a hand through his disheveled hair.
"This is where it all started," he said, his voice lower, rawer than she was used to hearing. "Iron Man was born here. The reactor. The first functional suit. The decision to be more than a merchant of death."
Naruto stayed silent, absorbing the weight of his words. She’d always known there was pain in his past, but now, standing here, she felt the real gravity of those memories.
Then Tony reached into his pocket and pulled out the old reactor — the one that had lived in his chest for so long, keeping him alive.
Naruto’s throat tightened, her blue eyes locked on the small metal circle as if it were a piece of his soul made tangible.
Tony studied the reactor for a long moment. His thumb brushed over its worn surface, remembering everything it represented: Fear. Survival. Reinvention.
And then, with silent finality, he hurled it into the sea.
The arc reactor glinted once in the sunlight before vanishing beneath the waves.
Naruto’s breath caught.
This wasn’t just metal being discarded.
This was the old Tony being left behind.
He stood there, gaze fixed on the horizon, waves lapping gently at the rocks below.
"I don’t need this anymore," he said, voice rough, thick with emotion. "I’m Tony Stark. I’m Iron Man."
Without thinking, Naruto closed the distance between them and pulled him into a hug.
Tight. Crushing. As if she could hold every broken piece of him together.
Tony shut his eyes, burying his face in the curve of her neck, breathing in the scent that was uniquely Naruto.
Here, with her warmth against him and the sound of the ocean filling the world, Tony felt something rare.
Peace. Real peace.
They stayed like that, wrapped in each other’s arms, as sunlight danced on gold-tipped waves — silent, but profoundly whole.
Chapter 86: Chapter 85
Chapter Text
For days now, Tony and Naruto had been stuck in what could be called their first real disagreement.
It wasn’t a fight — not yet — but it was uncomfortable, like a gray cloud hanging between them, thick and persistent.
Tony wanted, by any means necessary, to convince Naruto to let him have that long-discussed "shovel talk" with Kakashi.
He wanted to properly meet the man who’d been her anchor, to understand the roots of the incredible woman he’d fallen so deeply for.
But Naruto… Naruto just refused.
Every time he brought it up, her expression shuttered, her gaze flicked away, and she gave a different excuse. And Tony — who was very good at reading between the lines — could see the tension coiled beneath her words.
Now, leaning against the lab’s doorframe with crossed arms and a carefully crafted look of boredom, Tony let out an exaggerated sigh.
"Y’know," he began, voice dripping with faux casualness, "I’ve survived terrorists, crazy Norse gods, and even Happy’s driving… but convincing you to let me talk to your old sensei? That, Miss Uzumaki, is the real impossible mission."
Naruto, perched on the workbench, swung her legs absently, eyes fixed on the floor.
She bit her lower lip, restless.
She knew she was being irrational, but the fear was louder.
Fear of what Tony would hear. Fear of what he’d think. Fear of how much he’d see of the parts of her she wasn’t sure she could show without hurting him.
Tony pushed off the wall and stepped into her space, forcing her to meet his gaze.
His brown eyes held no accusation.
Just honesty.
"Princess," he said, softer now, "I’m not trying to pry anything from you. And I’m not using Kakashi as some kinda interrogation tactic." He made a theatrical gesture, like holding up a medieval torch, coaxing a tiny smile from her. "I just want to meet the guy who looked after you. I want to be part of your world too."
Naruto swallowed hard, her chest tight.
She knew Tony didn’t want to hurt her. That everything he did was because he loved her.
But the problem was — Kakashi would inevitably reveal things that showed just how much she still carried the weight of an *entire world* on her shoulders.
That maybe, one day, she’d feel obligated to return.
And Naruto knew that was Tony’s greatest fear — even if he’d never say it aloud.
Closing her eyes for a moment, she took a deep breath.
When she opened them again, his steady gaze was waiting.
So full of tenderness. Of patience.
"…Okay," she whispered.
Tony blinked, startled by her sudden shift.
"Seriously?" he asked, hope lighting up his face.
Naruto nodded — but quickly held up a warning finger before he could celebrate.
"But there’s a condition."
Tony crossed his arms, a smirk tugging at his lips.
"There’s always a condition, isn’t there? Gonna tell me I need a lawyer present? Or sign some ninja confidentiality agreement?" he teased, but his voice was gentle, trying to ease the tension still radiating off her.
Naruto didn’t smile back this time. Her gaze was serious.
"You have to promise me that whatever Kakashi-sensei says… you’ll talk to me about it after. You won’t keep it to yourself. You won’t let it become a shadow between us."
The raw vulnerability in her words hit Tony like a punch to the gut.
He saw the fear in her eyes — not fear of Kakashi, but fear of his reaction. Fear that he wouldn’t accept what he’d hear.
Without hesitation, he stepped closer, took her hands in his, and said with a certainty that brooked no argument:
"I promise, Naruto. I swear it. No matter what it is, we’ll handle it together."
She hesitated for a second, searching his face — for doubt, for fear.
But all she found was certainty.
Love.
With a shaky exhale, Naruto nodded.
Tony smiled faintly — that crooked, real smile she loved so much — and joked:
"Now, brace yourself, ‘cause once I corner Mr. Mysterious Ninja, I’m asking all the hard-hitting questions. Like, ‘When did Naruto decide to be more awesome than everyone else?’ And ‘How many times has she saved the world?’"
Naruto laughed, still tense but real.
Tony then tugged her gently into his arms, holding her tight.
She buried her face against his chest, feeling her heartbeat finally slow.
"Thank you for trusting me," he murmured into her hair, pressing a kiss to her golden strands.
Naruto closed her eyes, letting herself sink into that embrace, into his warmth.
She knew she was still afraid.
But with Tony holding her like this… it felt like she didn’t have to face it alone.
Tony closed his eyes too, breathing in her sweet scent. He still didn’t know everything he was about to uncover. But he knew this: no matter what it was, he’d stay.
---
Tony sat in his office, the soft glow of late afternoon spilling through the wide window, casting faint reflections on the scattered metal components across the workbenches.
On the desk, the scroll pulsed gently, blinking in an almost irritating rhythm — like a persistent reminder of the promise he’d made to Naruto.
She’d just left the room, throwing him one last suspicious glance before disappearing down the hall.
Tony, for his part, had been very clear with JARVIS: no interruptions. Not Pepper, not Happy, not an alien invasion.
Nothing.
This conversation mattered to him.
Far more than he let on.
He sank into his chair, drumming impatient fingers on the edge of the desk as he eyed the scroll like it was mocking his nerves.
Three minutes passed — three long minutes of anticipation.
Then, finally, a familiar, lazily bored voice drifted from the scroll.
“Naruto-chan…?”
Tony arched a brow, a smirk tugging at his lips.
“Afraid not. The adorable half of our duo is temporarily unavailable,” he replied, tone casual but layered with intent.
A brief silence.
Then, Kakashi let out an audible sigh, his voice dripping with theatrical disappointment.
“Maa, what a shame. I was hoping to hear my cute little student’s voice…”
Tony chuckled, propping his elbow on the desk and leaning forward, amused.
“Hate to break your heart, old man, but today you’re stuck with me.”
Kakashi paused for a beat.
When he spoke again, his tone shed its light laziness, sharpening at the edges.
“Then to what do I owe the honor of finally speaking to the man who thinks he can just steal Naruto-chan away from us?”
Tony, instead of bristling, barked out a rough laugh, slouching further into his chair.
“Steal? Nah.” His smirk softened, revealing the truth beneath the banter. “I prefer to think I’m keeping her close. Where she’s loved. And free to be whoever she wants.”
Another silence.
This time, Kakashi exhaled audibly — a sigh weighted with a tired resignation only those who’ve carried too-heavy burdens recognize.
Tony, more serious now, added:
“Actually, I wanted to know more about her. What she loves. What matters to her.”
On the other end, Kakashi seemed to consider this.
When he replied, his voice was lighter, almost nostalgic.
“If that’s the case, you’ll need to be more specific.”
Tony smiled, but this time there was something gentler in his expression — something near reverent as he thought of her.
“Start from the beginning. What was she like growing up?” His voice was quieter, like he was asking for a precious secret.
Kakashi huffed a muffled laugh, the sound thick with old memories.
“A brat.” Affection bled through the word. “Always causing trouble around the village, pulling pranks on everyone. Had more energy than should’ve been possible for someone so small. And impossible not to get attached to.” A brief pause, as if lost for a second in the past. “Fiercely protective. Fought for anyone she cared about. Pushed to the end for what she believed was right. Even if she stood alone.”
Tony let out a soft laugh, shaking his head like it confirmed something he’d already known in his bones.
“Sounds like she hasn’t changed at all.” Warmth seeped into his words.
“No,” Kakashi agreed, pride threading his voice. “She hasn’t.”
But then, his tone sobered.
“Though it seems she hasn’t told you anything truly important, either.”
The words landed like a grenade. Tony stilled, his smirk fading slowly, replaced by quiet contemplation.
He remembered Naruto’s hesitance — the way she’d bite her lip whenever he asked about her world.
“What do you mean?” His voice dropped, gravel-rough.
Kakashi hummed, thoughtful, like he was choosing his next words carefully.
“Do you know why Naruto-chan matters to our world?” Direct. Soft, but unyielding. “Do you know the weight her name carries?”
Tony was silent for a long moment.
When he answered, it was with raw honesty.
“No.” His chest tightened. “She never told me.”
Across dimensions, Kakashi sighed again — but this time, it was heavier. Sad.
“Then I suppose we have a lot to talk about.” His voice was lower now, grave.
And Tony, not knowing exactly what he was about to hear, simply nodded — ready to shoulder another piece of her world.
Because that’s what he wanted: to carry all of her.
---
Kakashi cleared his throat, his calm, drawn-out voice carrying a melancholic breeze.
"Before anything else..." His tone grew more serious. "If you truly want to understand Naruto-chan, you need to know where she comes from. Who she is."
Tony leaned back in his chair, arms crossed, brow furrowed in concentration. He was hanging on every word like his life depended on it.
"Minato-sensei, her father, was the Yondaime Hokage — leader of our village." Kakashi began, voice heavy with respect and old grief. "And Kushina-nee, her mother, was the princess of the Uzumaki clan from Uzushiogakure."
Tony's eyebrows shot up. Princess. Leader. Naruto came from royalty — and he'd had no idea how much weight that carried in her world.
"If life had been fair," Kakashi continued, quieter now, "she would've grown up as our hime. Someone revered. Protected."
Tony's chest tightened, jaw clenching. He already knew what came next wouldn't be pretty.
"But the day she was born was also the day she became an orphan." A weighted pause. "There was an attack on the village. Her parents sacrificed themselves to save Naruto — and all of us."
Tony dragged a hand down his face, exhaling sharply to steady the surge of grief and anger threatening to spill over. Little Naruto, so helpless, losing everything on her first day alive.
"That same day..." Kakashi's voice darkened. "the Kyuubi was sealed inside her."
Tony frowned.
"Kyuubi?"
"That's... better left for her to explain when she's ready." Kakashi sidestepped, firm but not harsh. "Not my place."
Tony bit back the urge to press. He trusted Naruto — he'd trust her on this too.
"What matters now," Kakashi pressed on, "is that as a jinchūriki, the village wasn't exactly... kind to her."
Tony's fists clenched on the desk. Disbelief and outrage coiled in his gut.
"She learned to fend for herself. Early." Kakashi's voice carried decades-old guilt. "There were laws — meant to protect her from Minato-sensei's enemies — that kept even his allies at a distance. But..." A heavy sigh. "It meant little Naruto-chan grew up with almost no one."
Tony's teeth dug into his lower lip. Fury and sorrow boiled under his skin. With every word, the need to shield her burned fiercer. If he could, he'd build her a world where she'd never hurt again.
Kakashi seemed to sense the storm in Tony's silence but continued.
"She graduated from the Academy, joined Team 7... my team." A thread of pride softened his voice. "She was a menace. Endless energy, stubborn as hell. But her heart...? The biggest I've ever seen."
Tony huffed a laugh — so perfectly her.
"And she trained. Like her life depended on it. Dreamed of being Hokage... Wanted recognition. Respect."
A pause, as if bracing himself.
"Early teens, she left the village — officially to train with Jiraiya-sama, her godfather." Kakashi's voice dropped. "Truth? They were trying to kill her. The Akatsuki."
Tony's spine went rigid.
"Who the hell were these—" He cut himself off, forcing a breath. "What happened?"
"They're all dead." Kakashi's reply was ice wrapped in calm.
Tony didn't fully relax, but he'd take that victory.
"She came back after three years... Then lost Jiraiya-sama." Grief leaked through. "It nearly broke her."
Tony's head bowed. God, to imagine Naruto — so vibrant — bearing that alone.
"Then came Pain. Akatsuki leader. Destroyed the village. Killed hundreds. Me included." Almost casual.
"You died?" Tony choked out.
"For a while." A dry chuckle. "Naruto-chan brought us back. Convinced Pain to change his mind. Saved everyone."
Tony reeled. Naruto — a kid — saving an entire village?
"Then war came." Kakashi pressed on. "Because of her. They wanted to capture her. Use her as a weapon. We refused to hand her over."
Tony's stomach turned. Every new horror only sharpened his need to protect her.
"She should've hidden." Kakashi's voice warmed slightly. "But stubborn as ever, she marched onto the battlefield. Like sunlight walking the earth."
Tony could see it — Naruto blazing across that war-torn field, lighting up the darkness.
"She turned one of our worst enemies — Minato-sensei's own student — back to our side. When even I failed. Saved Gai from death. Restored my eye. Fought a goddess alongside Sasuke — and won."
Tony barked a breathless laugh. It was too much. Too impossible. But this was Naruto — so of course it wasn't.
"And then..." Kakashi finished, pride unmistakable. "she brought peace. Real peace. The Five Great Nations revere her. Marriage proposals from princes, leaders..."
A petty stab of jealousy — but Tony smirked through it.
"Always knew she was out of my league." Half-joking, half-resigned.
Kakashi huffed a laugh through the seal.
"Now you understand the weight she carries?"
Silence. Then—
"I do." Tony's voice was steel. "And it doesn't scare me. Just makes me want to be strong enough to share it."
A long pause. Then Kakashi sighed.
"Still don't like you." Resigned. Protective. "No one's ever good enough for her."
Tony grinned, recognizing the affection beneath the words.
"Fair." No resentment. "But I'm not giving up on her. Not now. Not ever."
Kakashi's muffled laugh was almost amused.
"Keep your word, and maybe we'll get along."
Tony stood — but Kakashi's voice stopped him, grave once more.
"One last thing."
Tony turned back, attentive.
"Naruto-chan..." Kakashi said slowly, "she will need to return one day. Our world needs her. She's the symbol of our peace."
Tony's heart lurched. The thought of losing her — of her leaving forever — was a knife to the ribs.
He exhaled, jaw set.
"I know." Quiet. Raw. "And when that day comes, if it's what she wants..." A sad smile. "I'll be there."
On the other end, Kakashi smirked under his mask.
"Then maybe you do stand a chance."
Tony winked at the scroll, his trademark smirk returning.
"More than a chance. I've got a promise to keep."
Without another word, Tony left the room — love and resolve burning brighter than any reactor.
Across dimensions, Kakashi remained still, a quiet chuckle escaping behind his mask.
Chapter 87: Chapter 86
Chapter Text
Tony left the office, the communication seal forgotten on the desk. Kakashi's words reverberated in his mind like silent thunder.
Every revelation, every memory, every ounce of Naruto's pain now seemed to weigh on him too. For the first time, he saw the vastness of who she was — and realized how little of it he'd truly known.
His body moved on instinct, driven by urgency. He needed to see her. To hold her. To make sure she knew she wasn’t alone anymore.
He took the stairs two at a time to the rooftop terrace — the space he’d designed for her, filled with every plant and flower he knew she loved.
It was a sanctuary. A pocket of peace amid chaos.
And there she was.
Naruto crouched beside a delicate bloom, fingers tracing a petal as she leaned in to breathe its fragrance.
Sunlight gilded her hair, loose strands dancing in the breeze like liquid gold.
She looked so serene. So untouchable. It stole the air from Tony’s lungs.
His heart ached with pride — and a bitter edge of sorrow. How could an entire world have made this woman believe she had to carry everything alone?
He stood there a moment, just watching, searing the image into his soul.
Then — unable to resist — he strode forward.
Naruto looked up, startled, but had no time to speak.
Tony pulled her into his arms with desperate strength, as if she might vanish, and kissed her.
The kiss was fire and fervor, every unspoken thing he couldn’t put into words: love, awe, reverence, promise.
Naruto gasped against his lips, surprised by the sudden intensity, but didn’t hesitate to kiss him back. Her hands fisted in his shirt, clinging as she felt the urgency in his touch, the heat of his skin, the weight of whatever emotion had driven him here.
When they broke apart, breathless, Tony cupped her face. Naruto blinked up at him, lips parted, cheeks flushed.
"Tony?" Her voice was soft, shaky. "What was that?"
Tony laughed — rough, relieved, overwhelmed.
His thumb brushed her cheekbone, tracing the warmth there.
"That was..." His voice cracked. "Me realizing how much more amazing you are than I ever knew. How much more I love you." He swallowed hard. "And how badly I want to be someone you trust — someone who proves you don’t have to face the world alone."
Naruto’s chest tightened, emotions swelling until she could barely breathe. His words slipped past every defense she’d ever built.
She turned her face away, flustered, but Tony gently tilted her chin back.
His brown eyes were wide open. Vulnerable. It made her own sting with unshed tears.
Before she could speak, he kissed her again.
This time, it wasn’t urgency — it was depth. A silent vow: I’m here. For your joy. For your pain. For all of you.
When they parted, Naruto pressed her forehead to his, eyes shut against the tears threatening to fall.
"Tony..." Her voice wavered. "I... don’t know if I deserve all this."
Tony smiled, tender and sure.
"Then let me be the idiot who spends the rest of my life proving you do."
Naruto laughed — a small, trembling sound that dissolved into a muffled sob. She held him tighter, as if his touch alone could anchor her.
And there, surrounded by flowers under an open sky, Naruto knew with absolute certainty:
She’d found someone who wouldn’t try to save her — but who’d walk beside her, even when the weight of the world threatened to crush them both.
---
The terrace felt like a tiny slice of paradise amidst the city's chaos. Surrounded by the gentle rustling of flowers and the golden warmth of the setting sun, Naruto and Tony swayed slowly on the wooden swing he’d commissioned just for her. The chains creaked softly with each gentle movement, cocooning them in a tranquility that seemed to shield them from the world.
Tony’s arms were locked around her, his chin resting atop her head. His fingers traced idle patterns along her back — as if he couldn’t stop touching her, as if he needed constant proof she was here, with him.
Naruto nestled closer, her heart both aching and glowing.
With a quiet sigh, she finally broke the silence.
“So… you know everything now.”
Her voice was small, hesitant, bracing for his reaction.
Tony smiled — she felt it rumble in his chest — before answering with his usual levity.
“Kakashi gave me the CliffsNotes version. Call it a trailer, not the full feature.”
A weak chuckle escaped her, but tension coiled in her shoulders. She turned slightly to search his eyes — for acceptance, for fear.
“What… don’t you understand yet?” she whispered.
Tony cupped her cheek, his brown eyes alight with wonder and solemnity.
“A few things still don’t…” He hesitated, choosing respect over demand. “Fit in my head. Like that group that hunted you. What the Kyuubi is. Why it was sealed inside you. And why your village treated you like…” He trailed off, jaw tightening.
Naruto dropped her gaze to her lap, where her fingers twisted nervously. Part of her wanted to shield Tony from the ugliness. The larger part wanted him to know all of her.
With a shuddering breath, she began.
“The Bijuu are creatures of pure chakra. Ancient. Powerful.” Her voice sounded distant, recounting a legend, but Tony felt the weight in every word. “The Kyuubi is the strongest. The Nine-Tailed Fox.”
A pause. She wrestled for words less cruel than the truth.
“People always feared them. And… wanted to use them. So they sealed them inside people. Turned kids like me into living weapons.”
Tony pulled her tighter against him, instinctive protectiveness boiling in his veins.
“That’s—” He bit back fury. “Monstrous.”
Naruto offered a sad, sideways smile.
“In my village, I was sealed with the Kyuubi the same day my parents died saving everyone.” She gnawed her lip, as if the words physically hurt. “But to them, I wasn’t the orphan who lost everything. I was the monster who might destroy it all again.”
Tony shut his eyes briefly, battling the urge to burn the world for her.
“Idiots,” he growled, low and vehement.
Naruto snorted unexpectedly, his indignation lightening the weight on her chest.
“The Akatsuki were a group that hunted Jinchūriki like me to steal the Bijuu. They thought they could use their power to control the world.” She wrinkled her nose. “But the real plan was worse. They wanted to resurrect an ancient goddess — Kaguya. The first chakra user.”
Tony whistled softly, shaking his head as if to process it.
“Villains and their convoluted world-domination schemes…” He rolled his eyes. “Seriously, has anyone ever tried taking over the world by just… giving out free ice cream? ‘Cause I’d endorse that plot.”
Naruto laughed — really laughed — the tension easing at Tony’s trademark levity.
He watched her fondly, adoring how her eyes brightened again.
After a moment, his voice turned softer.
“Kakashi also said you’re… needed. That there are people — a lot of them — waiting for you to come back.”
Naruto looked away, cheeks pink.
“Kakashi-sensei exaggerates,” she mumbled, suddenly shy.
Tony wouldn’t let that slide. Gently, he cradled her face, forcing her to meet his gaze.
“You are important, Naruto.” Each word was a vow etched into her soul. “You changed your entire world. Saved people. Built peace with your bare hands. And even carrying all that weight, you’re still you — this amazing, bright person sitting with me on a swing surrounded by flowers.”
Tears threatened, but she blinked them back.
“I…” Her voice cracked. “I don’t want to leave you, Tony. But I have to find a way back. I made promises.”
For a heartbeat, fear clenched Tony’s chest. Then he took a breath and chose — chose not to be the man who’d cage or hinder her.
He leaned his forehead against hers, staring into her ocean-blue eyes.
“Even if you have to go… I’ll find a way to follow.” Rough with emotion. “No matter how many worlds are between us. You’re stuck with me, Naruto Uzumaki. Forever.”
Her heart leaped so violently she was sure he heard it.
Unable to hold back, Naruto hugged him with all her strength, pressing so close she might melt into him.
Tony chuckled, low and loving, arms tightening around her.
“Official verdict—” He nuzzled her sunlit hair. “You’re mine now. No returns.”
Naruto smiled against his chest, feeling not just loved — but claimed.
Chapter 88: Chapter 87
Chapter Text
After that day on the terrace, Tony Stark seemed possessed by a new, blazing obsession — understanding Naruto, understanding everything about her world. This wasn’t like his past projects, driven solely by the thrill of a challenge. This was personal. Deeply personal. As if unraveling the mysteries of her universe could bring him closer to her, make him better at shielding her from its shadows.
In the lab, with JARVIS projecting holograms into the air and coffee mugs scattered across the floor, Tony would have Naruto sit beside him — sometimes on the swivel chair, sometimes on his lap, laughing quietly at the exaggerated excitement he showed with every new revelation.
“Alright, recap with me here…” Tony spun in his chair, pointing at the holographic map JARVIS displayed — an ancient-looking thing dotted with names straight out of a fantasy RPG. “Six great nations. Land of Fire, Land of Water, Lightning, Wind, Earth… and Land of Iron? Seriously? What’s next, Land of Plastic? Land of Fluffy Snow?”
Naruto burst into laughter, covering her mouth with her hand.
“It’s not that weird, ‘ttebayo!” she managed between giggles. “The Land of Iron is neutral — home to samurai.”
Tony arched a brow.
“Samurai? And they’ve got, what, ninja plasma magic or something?”
“No. Just swords.”
Tony clutched his chest in mock horror.
“Just? JUST?! That’s a cinematic tragedy, you know.”
Naruto laughed harder, shaking her head. He loved that sound — light, unguarded. It lit up corners of him he’d thought were long dead.
As Naruto explained, Tony scribbled notes and had JARVIS catalog everything. She spoke of how each nation was ruled by a daimyō, while the ninja villages were governed by Kages.
“So it’s like… military presidents instead of civilian ones?” Tony summarized, propping his chin on his hand. “And these leaders get ridiculously cool titles: Mizukage, Raikage, Tsuchikage, Kazekage… Hokage.”
He lingered on the last one, glancing at her with a sidelong smile.
Naruto’s cheeks pinkened.
“The Hokage leads my village, Konohagakure,” she explained. “It was my dream to become one.”
Tony’s grin widened.
“Obviously. You were born to lead.”
It felt effortless to say. True.
But then Naruto delved deeper — into village structures, the shinobi system. How children were trained from infancy to become soldiers. How war forced boys and girls to grow up too soon.
Tony froze. A hot discomfort crawled up his spine.
“Wait—” His voice turned icy. “You’re telling me they sent six-year-olds to war?”
Naruto’s eyes held something between sorrow and resignation as she nodded.
“Yeah. It was… normal. Kakashi-sensei graduated at five. Fought in the war as a child.”
Tony dragged a hand through his hair, frustrated.
“That’s sick.” A low growl. “At six, I was trying to stick glow-in-the-dark stars to my ceiling without Jarvis catching me. And he was killing people?”
Naruto hugged her knees, gaze dropping.
“That’s why… after seeing this world, I want to change mine.” Her voice was soft but steel-clad. “I want a place where kids can grow up without carrying kunai.”
Tony’s chest tightened.
He knelt before her, cradling her small hands in his.
“You will.” The conviction in his voice was a promise — one already spawning a thousand plans in his mind. “And I’ll be right there with you. Don’t even try to stop me.”
Naruto smiled, eyes glittering with unshed tears. She didn’t need to reply; her smile said everything.
The mood shifted when Tony’s curiosity latched onto chakra-based medicine.
Naruto explained med-nins — ninja healers — and how they used chakra to mend wounds that would require hours of surgery here.
Tony’s jaw dropped, nearly knocking over his coffee.
“You’re joking!” he exclaimed. “You’ve got cellular regeneration that makes our best hospitals look like butcher shops?! And no one’s invented, I dunno, a ninja MRI machine?!”
Naruto wheezed with laughter.
“No, Tony! No one cares about tech like that.” She wiped her eyes. “We use chakra for everything. Transport, communication, healing, fighting…”
Tony clutched his chest like a scandalized noble.
“Blasphemy. Technological negligence. This is— this is an outrage to modern science!”
Naruto laughed so hard she nearly toppled off the chair.
Tony watched her, enchanted.
Every laugh was a reminder: she wasn’t just the warrior carrying a world on her back. She was Naruto — bright, incredible, deserving of joy.
They spent hours like this, trading questions, jokes, and knowing glances as time slipped away unnoticed.
But one question still weighed on Tony’s chest. One he’d avoided, despite the way it gnawed at him every time he recalled her past.
In a quiet lull, as Naruto sipped her tea, he finally asked:
“Naruto… Do you still have the Kyuubi inside you?”
The moment the words left his mouth, he saw the shift.
Her smile vanished. The cup froze mid-air.
The very air around her seemed to grow heavier.
Tony held his breath, regretting shattering the fragile peace they’d built — but he needed to know.
---
The lab was bathed in soft light, the hum of computers and holographic projectors filling the air like a quiet undercurrent. Naruto sat on one of the workbenches, legs swinging absently beside her half-finished tea, while Tony leaned against the opposite table, arms crossed and gaze locked onto her.
His question about the Kyuubi still hung between them — heavy, unavoidable.
Naruto exhaled, long and resigned, her shoulders relaxing as she accepted there was no dodging this conversation any longer.
"The Bijuu… they’re not mindless beasts, Tony," she began, voice steady but threaded with something fragile. "They’ve existed since the dawn of my world. Beings of pure chakra. Ancient consciousnesses."
Tony arched a brow.
"Okay, so far it’s sounding like those deities religious folks keep yapping about. Go on."
A faint smile tugged at her lips before she continued.
"The problem is… people fear what they don’t understand. And fear breeds hatred. So they hunted the Bijuu. Tried to control them. Use them. Lock them away."
"Ah yes, because nothing says ‘sound decision-making’ like shoving a cosmic entity into a jar and hoping for the best," Tony drawled, sarcasm dripping.
Naruto huffed a quiet laugh, shaking her head.
"Yeah. In my world, that led to Jinchūriki — people chosen to seal the Bijuu inside them."
Tony whistled low.
"Let me guess… the volunteer list was overflowing."
Her smile dimmed.
"No one volunteered, Tony."
That simple sentence made his fists clench unconsciously. He hated injustice — always had. But seeing the shadow in her eyes made his blood boil in a whole new way.
"In my case…" Naruto’s voice softened. "The day I was born, an enemy freed the Kyuubi from my mother. To save the village, my father sealed it inside me instead."
Tony took two instinctive steps toward her. Every word from her lips was like a knife to his ribs, but he kept his expression light — because she needed that right now, not pity.
He closed the distance and pulled her into a tight hug.
"You’re officially the strongest person I’ve ever met," he murmured into her hair. "And I know the Hulk."
Naruto muffled a laugh against his chest.
"I just did what I could."
"And did it better than anyone else ever could," Tony fired back without hesitation.
He pulled back just enough to see her face.
"Keep going, sweetheart. I want to know everything."
Naruto nodded, inhaling deeply.
"At first, I thought the Kyuubi — Kurama — was just hatred. But over time… I realized he was just hurt. Trapped. Used."
"Classic story," Tony muttered, bitter. "Could make a documentary: ‘How People Ruin Everything: An Eternal Tradition.’"
Naruto gave a weak chuckle, but her eyes shone with gratitude — for his lack of pity, for his understanding.
"I promised I’d help Kurama. Free him. Even when he doubted me… I never gave up on him."
Tony’s chest swelled with pride so fierce it ached.
"Of course you didn’t. You’re stubborn as hell."
Naruto’s smile widened, and she went on.
"During the Fourth War, it wasn’t just him. I earned the trust of all the Bijuu."
Tony raised a hand like he was taking notes in midair.
"Adding ‘universal diplomat’ to your résumé. Seriously, Naruto, competing with you is starting to feel unfair."
She laughed, shaking her head.
"In the end, Kurama had the choice to be free. But he chose to stay with me."
Tony’s heart squeezed. Who else could’ve done that? No one. Just her.
Then she hesitated, voice dropping even softer.
"During the Hiraishin accident… all the Bijuu were with me. Visiting my home in Konoha. So they… ended up coming to this world too."
Tony blinked.
Then blinked again.
"Wait. You’re telling me you brought an army of ancient kaiju with you?"
Naruto bit her lip.
"…Yes?"
Tony dragged a hand down his face, feigning a dramatic swoon.
"Brilliant. Absolutely brilliant. Imagine the headlines: ‘Billionaire Playboy and His Ninja Girlfriend and Her Giant Monsters: Apartment Hunting in Manhattan.’"
Naruto burst into genuine laughter, tension melting away at his reaction.
Tony, still playing it up, planted his hands on his hips.
"Are they just loose out there? Like, Godzilla meets Pokémon?!"
"No, Tony!" She giggled. "They’re inside my seal."
Tony’s brows shot up.
"Inside? Like… inside inside?"
She nodded.
"Yeah. They’re not roaming around. And they’d only manifest if I were in real danger."
Tony sagged exaggeratedly against the workbench.
"Thank god. I was already picturing SHIELD sending helicarriers to hunt multi-tailed foxes in Central Park."
Naruto laughed so hard she had to cover her mouth.
Tony tilted his head, curiosity (and that ever-present sarcastic glint) returning.
"But okay, serious question: Are they, like, tiny to fit in this little body of yours?"
Naruto’s eyes widened, cheeks flushing.
"No! They’re enormous! Some are the size of mountains!"
Tony blinked once more, then grinned.
"Of course. Because when you adopt pets, you go big."
She punched his shoulder lightly, but she was laughing too hard to put any force behind it.
Tony — utterly fascinated, utterly gone for her — stared like she held the universe together.
"So let me get this straight." He counted off on his fingers. "Ninja. Fox Queen. Savior of mythical creatures. And still has time to make me obsessed with her?"
Naruto’s face flushed pink, but she was grinning.
"They’re not pets," she corrected between laughs. "They’re my friends."
Tony winked.
"Right. Friends. Giant. Mythical. Ancient. Even more impressive. Though you are kinda small for all that power, huh?"
She stuck her tongue out at him, and Tony’s heart soared.
"But that’s why you’re amazing," he said, quieter now, voice dropping to a whisper. "You carry all of this and still light up everyone’s lives."
Naruto glanced away, shy, but Tony gently tugged her back.
He needed her to know — without a shred of doubt — that every part of her, even the ones she thought were heavy or frightening, were things he loved.
And it was in that moment, with his usual casual tone but the most serious look he’d ever worn, that Tony asked:
"So let me ask you something, Princess of Monsters… When do I get to meet this Kyuubi?"
The lab fell silent again.
Naruto froze.
And Tony, heart racing but smile unwavering, held her gaze.
Because nothing about her — not even an ancient, mountain-sized fox — could ever scare him.
Chapter 89: Chapter 88
Chapter Text
Naruto hesitated, her eyes locked on Tony as if weighing the gravity of his request. Meeting Kurama… It wasn’t fear that held her back, but genuine concern over how things might spiral out of control. Not because of Tony — she trusted him. It was Kurama who was the problem.
Inside her mind, pandemonium had already erupted.
"Hmph! Some fleshy mortal dares demand an audience with the great Kyuubi? He should grovel for the privilege!" Kurama’s voice boomed like thunder, dripping with disdain and wounded pride.
"Kurama, please—!" Naruto pleaded, with the patience of someone who’d had this argument a thousand times.
But it was no use.
"Mom, let me go too! I wanna go!" Shukaku piped up excitedly. "I’ll show this puny human my greatness!"
Soon, Matatabi, Isobu, and the rest of the Bijuu joined in, their voices overlapping in a chaotic, eager debate. They all knew about Tony, and now each wanted their turn to impress — or intimidate — Naruto’s special human.
Naruto discreetly pressed a hand to her forehead, exhaling deeply. Tony, watching her, arched a brow at her exasperated expression.
"You’re acting like you need UN approval just to introduce me to a dog," he quipped, that trademark smirk playing on his lips. "Relax, Foxy Princess. I’m durable. And fully vaccinated."
Naruto opened her mouth to reply — but never got the chance.
Without warning, the seal on her stomach glowed faintly, just enough for its intricate patterns to become visible through her shirt. Before Tony could ask, a shadow took form in front of them.
From the seal emerged Kurama.
No fanfare. No deafening roar. Just an overwhelming presence that filled the lab with the quiet authority of a being who needed no special effects to command respect — or fear.
Even in a diminished form, Kurama towered over any earthly creature. His russet fur shimmered under the lab’s artificial lights. Blood-red eyes locked onto Tony with contained ferocity, nine tails swaying behind him like living serpents.
Tony took half a step back — more from surprise than fear — and let out an impressed whistle.
"Well. That’s definitely the coolest pet I’ve ever seen."
Kurama’s muzzle wrinkled in a low, threatening growl.
"What does a worthless fleshbag like you want with the great Kyuubi?"
His voice was deep, almost vibrating, laced with a natural disdain that seeped from every syllable.
Tony merely blinked at Naruto, then back at Kurama.
"Charming. Your furball’s got more attitude than Thor on a rainy day," he deadpanned, crossing his arms.
Naruto was red with embarrassment but fought to keep her composure.
"Kurama, behave!" she ordered, half-desperate, half-authoritative.
Kurama huffed.
"I am behaving. I haven’t bitten his head off yet, have I?"
Naruto rolled her eyes.
"You promised to be polite, ‘ttebayo!"
"This is my polite!" Kurama shot back, scrutinizing Tony like an interesting bug.
Meanwhile, Tony looked delighted. Not a trace of fear — just the rapt fascination of a scientist faced with a groundbreaking discovery.
"JARVIS," he murmured, eyes never leaving Kurama. "Scan everything about this guy."
JARVIS’s neutral tone replied:
"Sir, preliminary readings indicate an unidentifiable energy signature exceeding known parameters. Physical structure suggests matter composed of condensed energy. Not purely organic."
Tony grinned, awestruck.
"Magnificent," he breathed, eyes alight like a kid in a toy store. "I need to take him apart to see how he works."
Kurama slammed a tail against the floor, rattling the lab.
"I am not a gadget for you to dismantle, arrogant human!"
Tony raised his hands in mock surrender.
"Easy there, deluxe Chewbacca. Mostly kidding. Mostly."
Naruto buried her face in her hands, mortified, while Kurama puffed up like an offended cat.
Finally, with one last glare at Tony — a clear this isn’t over — Kurama flicked his tails lazily and vanished back into the seal as quietly as he’d appeared.
The lab fell into stunned silence.
Tony blinked. Then blinked again. Then burst out laughing — loud, genuine, and utterly unrepentant.
"Gotta hand it to you, Princess," he said, grinning with pure admiration. "You know how to make an entrance."
Naruto, still flushed to her roots, huffed but couldn’t suppress a tiny smile.
"He’s… complicated."
Tony stepped closer, his gaze a mix of teasing and something softer.
"I liked him," he declared, no hesitation. "Grumpy. Murderous. But honest. I respect that."
Naruto giggled despite herself, the tension evaporating like steam.
Tony, now thoroughly intrigued, tapped the workbench.
"So. If you’ve got a nine-tailed kaiju popping out of your stomach, what else are you hiding from me?"
Naruto laughed quietly, feeling — somehow — that things would be okay.
"You’re in for a lot of surprises, Stark."
For the first time, she didn’t feel like she had to hide. Not from him. Not from herself.
---
Still catching his breath from laughter, Tony stroked his chin, eyes gleaming with that familiar spark of restless genius that appeared whenever he encountered something new — and dangerous.
He eyed Naruto sideways, that trademark smirk playing on his lips.
"So let me get this straight," he began, circling her like she was a rare artifact at an auction. "You’ve got literal ancient energy beings stored inside you that can chat, pop out for hello, and theoretically punch through skyscrapers if they feel like it."
Naruto crossed her arms, raising a brow.
"Basically."
Tony stopped in front of her, hands on his hips.
"And it never occurred to you to, I dunno, start a mini-kaiju pizza delivery service? I’m disappointed."
Naruto burst out laughing.
"They’re not toys, Tony! They’re living, intelligent beings. With feelings."
"Ah yes, of course," he waved a hand, grin unwavering. "Feelings like ‘fleshy meatbag’ and ‘arrogant human.’ Really felt the love in Kurama’s eyes."
Naruto just laughed — no argument there. Kurama did wear his disdain on his sleeve.
Tony scratched his head, thoughtful.
"Okay, jokes aside—" His tone shifted, lighter but still earnest. "This chakra thing… how do they factor in? Are they just walking power banks, or is it different?"
Naruto paused, settling onto the lab’s nearby couch.
"Chakra is part of them, like it is for every living thing in my world. But for the Bijuu, it’s like they’re made of pure, shaped chakra. Each has different traits — some specialize in elemental control, others in raw strength."
Tony plopped down beside her, elbows on his knees, eyes alight.
"So… hypothetically, if I could replicate that chakra structure—" He gestured wildly. "—I could create living unlimited energy generators? Organic arc reactors?"
Naruto’s eyes widened.
"Tony, no!" She swatted his arm lightly. "You can’t just create life to use as batteries!"
"Relax, relax!" He raised his hands, laughing. "Just theorizing! Think about it — clean, sustainable energy plus explosive charisma!"
She shook her head, grinning.
"You’d lose your mind trying to get Shukaku to cooperate. He’s the ‘explode first, ask questions never’ type."
Tony looked more intrigued.
"Explodes buildings? I like him already."
Naruto giggled, then sighed. It was impossible to stay mad at Tony when he looked at her like that — genuinely curious, but with that quiet affection that said she’d never be a threat to him.
"I’m serious," she said softly. "They’re not tools. They’re my friends. My family, in a way."
Tony studied her for a moment, expression softening.
"I know," he said finally, with unexpected sincerity. "And that’s why I want to understand them. To understand your world. To understand you."
Naruto’s heart skipped, warmth flooding her chest.
"You’re insane," she murmured, smiling.
"Completely," Tony winked. "And you love it."
Naruto laughed, but before she could retort, Tony sprang up, snapping his fingers.
"JARVIS! New memo: Figure out how to scan ancient chakra beasts without getting fox-chewed."
"Noted, sir," JARVIS replied, unflappable as ever.
Naruto just shook her head as Tony began scribbling ideas onto a floating hologram — crazy schematics mixing reactors, energy formulas, and (she noted with amusement) a tiny doodle of a sunglasses-wearing chibi Kurama riding a rocket.
She laughed out loud.
Yes, maybe her world had brought dangers to this one… but it had also brought something new.
And together — whether it involved nine-tailed foxes or impossible reactors — she knew they could handle anything.
Chapter 90: Chapter 89
Chapter Text
Ever since the day Kurama, the colossal sarcastic fox, literally emerged from Naruto’s stomach, Tony Stark had become obsessed with understanding how chakra could manifest sentient beings.
Naruto, of course, watched his antics with amused patience. Sometimes, she had to bite her lip to keep from laughing at the absurd excuses Tony concocted for Bruce Banner whenever the scientist grew suspicious of his "new research."
"Bio-emotive energy-responsive structures," Tony declared with a straight face, while Bruce just blinked in confusion.
Naruto leaned against the wall, arms crossed, barely containing her laughter. When Bruce shot her a silent plea for clarification, she merely grinned and — without hesitation — crossed the room to gently tug him away.
"Let’s get out of here, Bruce," she said lightly. "I think you’ve heard enough nonsense for today. I’ll trade you real tea and a conversation without scientific jargon."
Bruce hesitated for only a second, glancing between Tony and Naruto, but ultimately relented.
She led him to the rooftop garden atop the Tower.
The terrace was like a slice of another world amidst New York’s concrete jungle. Flowers of every color spilled from planters and climbed trellises. Small trees and exotic plants Naruto tended with care dotted the space, and the distant hum of the city felt more like an echo than an intrusion.
Bruce stopped, taking it in, visibly stunned.
"Wow… this is… incredible," he admitted, genuine awe in his voice. "Never pictured you, Naruto, in a place like this."
Naruto giggled, retrieving two cups from a nearby table where a teapot steamed gently.
"Me neither, Bruce," she admitted, pouring the tea. "I still wonder how I ended up here with him." Her smile was warm, unguarded.
Bruce accepted the cup, studying her expression — the lightness in her eyes, the ease in her smile. So different from the girl he’d met in Brazil, who’d seemed to carry the weight of the world.
"I’m happy for you," he said sincerely. "You deserve something good. And… surprisingly, I think Stark does too."
Naruto laughed, the sound as bright as the wind chimes tangled in the vines.
"‘Surprisingly’ is the right word," she teased, sipping her tea.
They settled under the shade of a flower-draped pergola. The breeze played with Naruto’s golden hair, and Bruce felt a long-forgotten peace settle over him.
"What about you?" Naruto asked, turning to him with genuine interest. "What have you been working on?"
Bruce adjusted his glasses, relaxing into his chair.
"Continuing my research on cellular regeneration, impulse control," he explained, voice calm but tinged with the weight he could never fully shake. "Trying to find ways to help instead of destroy."
Naruto listened intently, patient in a way that made Bruce feel seen, not just tolerated.
"You already help more than you realize," she said softly. "Sometimes, just trying to be better is more than most people do."
Bruce smiled — small, almost shy, but sincere. There was something about Naruto, something he couldn’t quite name, that made the world feel lighter in her presence.
"You’ve always had this weird way of making me believe that," he mused, a flicker of amusement in his eyes.
Naruto laughed, the sound floating on the air.
"I call it my secret superpower," she joked, winking.
For hours, they simply talked — about books, plants, Tony’s antics — like two friends who understood each other without needing to share their deepest scars.
Bruce would never know — and perhaps never needed to know — the pain and war Naruto carried in her past. To him, she was just Naruto: the friend who offered tea, patience, and an honest smile in a world that often felt too cruel.
And in that little pocket of paradise, among flowers, wind, and tea, both Bruce and Naruto found a rare moment of peace.
---
While Naruto and Bruce enjoyed the quiet afternoon on the terrace, Tony’s lab buzzed with a very different kind of energy.
Pepper Potts stormed in like a hurricane — heeled footsteps sharp, gaze sharper. She moved with the authority of someone who knew every one of Tony Stark’s tricks and had zero patience for them today.
"Tony!" Her voice sliced through the air like a whip.
Tony, absorbed in a hologram of glowing chakra formulas mingling with ancient symbols, barely glanced up.
"If this is about bills, emails, or fire hazards, take it up with the ‘future problems’ department," he quipped, deploying his trademark deflection tactic.
Pepper planted herself in front of his workstation, arms crossed, eyes sparking.
"Tony. I left thirty-four voicemails." Her tone was calm, controlled, and deadly. "Not counting emails, calls, Post-its, fridge notes, or smoke signals — since that seems to be the only language you understand lately."
Tony swiveled slowly in his chair, flashing her that infuriatingly relaxed smirk.
"If it were life-or-death, JARVIS would’ve pinged me." He raised a brow, as if this logic were unassailable.
On cue, JARVIS interjected with impeccable politeness:
"Sir, you instructed me to only interrupt if a giant fox materialized in Times Square."
Pepper shot Tony a look so loaded it could’ve pierced his armor.
Tony raised his hands in theatrical surrender, a half-smirk playing on his lips.
"Okay, okay, maybe this one’s not entirely my fault." As if this were a grand concession.
Pepper inhaled deeply, visibly resisting the urge to throw something at his head.
"I need Naruto, Tony," she stressed, each word dripping with frustration. "She has a dress fitting for the gala soon. Or did you forget she’s your date?"
Tony blinked slowly, feigning deep contemplation.
"Naruto could rock a trash bag and still outshine everyone," he said, equal parts teasing and tender, his gaze softening at the mention of his girlfriend.
Pepper just arched a brow, arms tightening.
"She’s not wearing a trash bag. She’s wearing couture from the best designers on the planet. And I need her NOW."
It was then Tony seemed to realize Naruto wasn’t even there.
He glanced around casually.
"JARVIS, whereabouts is my lethal blonde?"
"Miss Uzumaki is on the rooftop terrace with Doctor Banner," JARVIS supplied smoothly.
Pepper tilted her head, smirking in a way that screamed ‘You’d better hurry.’
Tony grumbled, adjusting his blazer.
"Great. First Banner, then Richards — next thing you know, Doom’s showing up with flowers." He rolled his eyes as he pushed out of his chair.
"If you don’t want to lose her to another genius, I suggest you fetch her," Pepper teased, eyes glinting.
Tony shot her a narrowed look but didn’t argue. The faintest flicker of jealousy bubbled up — annoying, obvious, and ridiculous.
"Fine, fine. I’ll go retrieve my princess before Doctor Green sweeps her off to his lab," he muttered, striding toward the terrace, leaving Pepper shaking her head in amused exasperation behind him.
---
Tony trudged down the hallway, dragging his wounded ego like a physical weight. But it was hard to maintain any semblance of arrogance when, through the glass, he caught Naruto smiling that way.
She sat cross-legged on a terrace lounger, golden afternoon light gilding her hair in a ridiculously cinematic glow. Bruce, to her left, gestured animatedly with a teacup in hand.
Tony paused, his expression softening for half a second before he cleared his throat loudly, announcing his presence.
"Interrupting the princess’s tea time with the Zen monk," he drawled, sarcasm dripping. "Hope I haven’t lost my reserved seat in the lady’s heart." His sharp gaze lingered on Bruce a beat too long.
Naruto turned toward him, her automatic smile lighting up the terrace.
"Tony!" She waved enthusiastically, utterly oblivious to the tension thickening the air.
Bruce merely smiled with the calm of someone who’d seen every Stark mood — and was now quietly, deeply amused.
Tony sauntered over, hands in pockets, feigning nonchalance. He noted how comfortable Naruto looked with Bruce. Too comfortable. A knot formed in his throat.
"So, what’re you two scheming without me?" He stopped beside Naruto. "Forming a secret society to steal my Most Irresistible Genius title?"
"Nothing so grand," Bruce chuckled. "Just science and tea. No explosions — you’d have been bored."
"Impossible." Tony’s smirk was razor-thin. "I’m endlessly entertained by your betrayal."
Bruce sipped his tea, expertly hiding his delight at Tony’s barely veiled jealousy.
Naruto laughed, missing the venom in Tony’s tone, and patted the space beside her. Tony ignored the invitation and perched possessively on the lounger’s arm instead, draping an arm around her shoulders.
"Bruce was telling me about his new research," Naruto explained, smiling up at Tony.
"Of course he was," Tony muttered, forcing a smile that looked more like a polite snarl.
Naruto frowned slightly, puzzled by his tone.
Bruce could practically hear the dramatic jealousy soundtrack playing in Tony’s head. He hid a grin behind his teacup.
Tony, failing miserably at sounding disinterested, leaned closer to Naruto.
"Good to know while I’m slaving to improve the world, you’re conspiring with Dr. Banner to replace me."
"Hey!" Naruto laughed. "It’s not a conspiracy! I just like hearing Bruce talk science."
Tony’s expression hardened for a split second before he masked it with sarcasm.
"Sure, sure. Everyone loves a good lab story. Nothing sexier than enzymes and chemical reactions."
Bruce nearly choked on his tea.
Naruto glanced between them, still confused, before Tony decided it was time to remind everyone — especially himself — that she was his.
"Anyway," Tony declared, raising a brow, "Pepzilla sent me to retrieve you for a dress fitting. And since I’d like to keep my title as Official Plus-One, I figured I’d escort the star of the show personally."
Naruto blinked.
"Wow, I lost track of time—"
Tony leaned in, his face absurdly close to hers.
"Let’s be clear — you could show up wrapped in a bedsheet, and you’d still be the most stunning woman there."
Naruto flushed, looking away, but a small, giddy smile escaped.
Bruce snorted into his tea, opting not to comment on how Tony resembled a petulant teenager more than the billionaire genius the world knew.
Tony sprang up with exaggerated flair, clapping his hands.
"Chop chop, warrior princess. Before Pepper drags you there with a crane and I have to duel for your favor."
Naruto laughed, straightening her sundress. She turned to Bruce with a warm smile.
"Thanks for the tea and company, Bruce. It was great."
Bruce smiled back. "Anytime, Naruto."
Tony offered his hand in a deliberately dramatic, old-movie-knight gesture.
"Milady?"
Still laughing at his theatrics, Naruto took his hand. Tony led her away with a smug look, as if he’d just won a war only he knew was being fought.
As they disappeared down the hall, Bruce shook his head, still smiling.
It was good to see Naruto happy — and even better to see Tony utterly wrecked by her.
Pages Navigation
Jainc on Chapter 1 Sat 21 Jun 2025 03:01PM UTC
Comment Actions
Dzhessika on Chapter 1 Sat 21 Jun 2025 03:33PM UTC
Comment Actions
WinterAlais on Chapter 1 Sat 21 Jun 2025 03:07PM UTC
Comment Actions
Dzhessika on Chapter 1 Sat 21 Jun 2025 03:35PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ranjira on Chapter 1 Tue 24 Jun 2025 02:09AM UTC
Comment Actions
Dzhessika on Chapter 1 Tue 24 Jun 2025 02:27AM UTC
Comment Actions
AllMight_Guy on Chapter 1 Wed 25 Jun 2025 07:13PM UTC
Comment Actions
(Previous comment deleted.)
Dzhessika on Chapter 1 Sat 28 Jun 2025 10:48PM UTC
Comment Actions
(Previous comment deleted.)
Dzhessika on Chapter 1 Sun 29 Jun 2025 03:23AM UTC
Comment Actions
(Previous comment deleted.)
Dzhessika on Chapter 1 Mon 30 Jun 2025 07:40PM UTC
Comment Actions
(Previous comment deleted.)
Dzhessika on Chapter 1 Tue 01 Jul 2025 11:03AM UTC
Comment Actions
(Previous comment deleted.)
Dzhessika on Chapter 1 Mon 30 Jun 2025 11:23AM UTC
Comment Actions
(Previous comment deleted.)
Dzhessika on Chapter 1 Tue 08 Jul 2025 09:53PM UTC
Comment Actions
(Previous comment deleted.)
Dzhessika on Chapter 1 Tue 08 Jul 2025 10:08PM UTC
Comment Actions
(Previous comment deleted.)
Dzhessika on Chapter 1 Fri 11 Jul 2025 03:06AM UTC
Comment Actions
Bookaholic_Ley on Chapter 1 Thu 10 Jul 2025 08:16AM UTC
Comment Actions
Bookaholic_Ley on Chapter 3 Thu 10 Jul 2025 08:17AM UTC
Comment Actions
Trashyzawa on Chapter 2 Sat 21 Jun 2025 05:24PM UTC
Comment Actions
Jainc on Chapter 2 Sun 22 Jun 2025 01:20AM UTC
Comment Actions
Whatever_XD on Chapter 2 Sun 22 Jun 2025 07:52AM UTC
Comment Actions
LAsHellRazer on Chapter 2 Mon 23 Jun 2025 04:00AM UTC
Comment Actions
Bookaholic_Ley on Chapter 2 Thu 10 Jul 2025 08:16AM UTC
Comment Actions
taliascar123 on Chapter 4 Mon 23 Jun 2025 07:43AM UTC
Comment Actions
Enchantedfable on Chapter 4 Mon 23 Jun 2025 04:16PM UTC
Comment Actions
Temoc20 on Chapter 4 Wed 09 Jul 2025 01:26AM UTC
Comment Actions
Bookaholic_Ley on Chapter 4 Thu 10 Jul 2025 08:17AM UTC
Comment Actions
taliascar123 on Chapter 5 Mon 23 Jun 2025 07:58AM UTC
Comment Actions
freya (Guest) on Chapter 5 Fri 27 Jun 2025 01:17PM UTC
Comment Actions
Dzhessika on Chapter 5 Fri 27 Jun 2025 05:09PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation